《The Grandmaster of Magic and Alchemy[Discontinue- Rewritten Version will be up soon]》


 Book 1: Chapter 1

    B1C1: Five Thousand Years of Hardship


    In a world far, far, away, so far that normal human can¡¯t even reach it, a world called Magis Millions World, there is a sad tale going on.


    Magis Millions World is a large world full of Magic and Mysteries. Some people called this world ¡°Magus¡± in the language of ancient ruin while others called it Elsigorim, in the language of Titan Tongue, meaning Connection Worlds. Why was this world called Magis Millions World? That would be because of how many gates it has that this world is connecting to; other world and realms.


    In the language of Blood Born, the world Magis does not mean magic nor does it mean mana. In fact, in the Blood Born language, the world Magis means ¡°Time Cosmos¡±. So, it makes senses somewhat that this world flows in a different time flow. This meaning had caused many people to conclude that this world is very profound and deeper than they can understand. Even the people and beings inside the world itself don''t understand it.


    In this world, there is a total of 10 large well known continents that are separated by a huge body of water called Billion Miles Sea. This sea stretches for more than a billion miles at its least, separating each continent from one another.


    In five of the 10s well-known continents, the first and largest of them all was a continental goes by the name of Norsisca Continent, which located at the very center of the human map of Magis Millions World. At least, it is located in the center of the Human world in the human¡¯s map.


    This continent has 24 total Kingdoms. Each Kingdom has more than ten billion citizens. The Norsisca continental itself was large enough that, even with all the citizens occupying it, there was still more than thirty percent of free-lands, not occupied by human nor beast, lands that weren''t occupancy by demonic beasts and Spiritual creatures of all kind. Demon Beasts whose far stronger and live longer than the human race. It is that large.


    The second well-known continent out of the Ten Continents was called Yarandor Continent, located East of Norsisca Continent. It is the second largest in term of land. However, unlike Norsisca continent, Yarandor Continent have far more varieties of beast compared to human¡¯s races. You can say that Yarandor Continent is the only Continent in the Magis Millions World that has human, Beasts, Elfe, Mere-people, Angelian-Human, Demon-human, Beast-human, Ocean-mere, and Spirits living together. There are always conflicts between these races but there were no segregations between races. Which explains why Yarandor continent is the most resourceful out of the ten well-known continents. It is also the strongest out of the 10 well know continents in term of human strength.


    The third well-known continent has the title of the richest and most populated continent in Magis Millions World. It is the Altanim Continent, located to the Far West of Norsisca Continent, the place where nearly seventy percent of all humans of the world Magis Millions World resides in. Altanim is the one continent that mixed blood beings would never want to set their foot in even though it is the most populated with human, all because of the segregations and prejudices against them by the human society themselves. In Altanim, rarely do you find human who accepts differences. They value Pureness in bloodline far too much to be normal.


    The fourth well-known continent of the Ten Continents located to the Far North of Norsisca, where ninety-nine percentages of all its land are covered in Blue Snow. It is the poorest and most dangerous out of the Ten Continents for humanity to live in. You would either be an expert or an exiled criminal of some kind if you live here. This continent goes by the name of Arimia, as it was found by a woman called Arimia some millions of years ago. In Arimia continent, ninety percentages of the resident are snow beast. Only a small percentage of two percent are human, the rest was of Angelian-human; A pure and sacred race that have pure color-wings on their back. Since this land was so cold and bared of everything else, Norsisca and the other three Continental people tend to exiles their people there as punishment and death sentences.


    As for the last well-known continent, it is the most mysterious one of all the Ten Continent, goes by the name of Addonis Continent, meaning Chaos Beast in Ancient language. Addonis is located to the Far, very far, South of Norsisca Continent. Although Norsisca Continent is known as the largest of the Ten Continent, in true, Addonis is the largest of all in term of land sizes and resources for cultivations. In Addonis, you can find any kind of herbs available there since it was so abundant that it might as well be a weed for the beasts.


    With the continent Norsisca at the very center of Magis Millions World, past Yarandor, to the far West, is another continent that is shrouded with red mist called Blood Continent in the Ancient Languages. Not much is known about Blood Continent aside from ancient text. All was known was that if you aren¡¯t an expert of at least a demigod rank or strong enough to rival a True Earth Realm cultivator, then don¡¯t expect to come back alive. Millions of human tried their lucks and haven''t returned upon sitting their foot in that land.


    Then, to the Far South of Blood Continent, West of Addonis, is another Continent by the name of Sky Continent. It is very small comparing it to all the other continent. However, this continent is no joke as all the beasts that lived there are all Clear Blood Beasts. No human had ever been there before. Or if there was, there was no record of it.


    To the Far East of Yarandor Continent is the continent of Demonic Beast, going by the name Helnim Continent.


    A bit to the north of Helnim is another continent by the name of Ellimor Continent, the continent of the Spirits. To the Far East of Addonis and Far Southern of Helnim is another large Continent. This continent was called Dark Mist Continent due to the densely pack Dark Mist that covered the whole continent years round. No one knows how large this continent truly is. Asides from the fact that this continent is far more dangerous than Addonis, nothing else is known about it. Or if there was anyone that knows about this continent, then for sure, that person must¡¯ve been far stronger than anyone could¡¯ve imagined.


    Those Ten Continents are all that was found from Ancient Records. Now a day, the last five mentioned continents had already turned into a fairy tale for human and other races. Even the Demon Beasts don¡¯t know where exactly are those five continents located at. Blood Continent, Sky Continent, Ellimor Continent, Helnim Continent, and Dark Mist Continent had already been erased from the knowledge of every race. Only the History Keepers and Time Keepers from each race knew that those continents had existed before. Yet, they don¡¯t know how to get to it either. Why? Because it is far, too far, away from the human continents.


    Talking about distances between each continent, if ones want to travel, flying from the center of Norsisca Continent toward any edge of these continents, the fastest one ¨C to Altanim ¨C would take you 550 years of flying non-stop. And, this is the fastest speed of flying at the speed of at least of tens of thousand miles in an hour. Even more so, to the farthest known continent ¨C Ellimor and Blood Continent- it would take at least 5000 years of flying non-stop. That is how large this world is. Only those that are truly strong can fly for that long. Lest not mentions the beasts and dangers that you will meet during your flying process. It would take you another thousand years to get from Norsisca to the Dark Mist Continent. And this was already the fastest way known for the human, who choose not to use Teleportation Array. But then again, even with a Teleportation Array, it would take them a long time to travels from one ends of the continent to another.


    Those Ten Continent are only the ones that have been discovered in the ten billions of years that human existed in Magis Millions World.


    According to Ancient Text Records from Ancient Time, from the Nine Clouded Era to even the Divine Sovereign Era, there is twenty other continent aside from the ten listed above. However, the records don¡¯t show or tell where those continent are located. In fact, nearly all records from the Nine Clouded Era is now unreadable so there''s no evidence that such other continents existed.


    This is the world of Magis Millions World. A world of danger and opportunity toward immortality. It is a world of Magic and Mysteries. A world that is capable of connecting to other worlds through what is known as Gate¡¯s Realm. A world so large that even now, no one knew where the boundary is. They only know that, without the Transportation Array, there is no way for them to travels to other continents, much less even completely traveling in their own continent; It would take most of them more than 30 years of flying non-stop just to travel from one kingdom to another.


    In this large world, there was a large floating island between the continent of Altanim, Norsisca, and Addonis; in the ocean called Dark Ocean, the triangular part of the ocean between those three continents.


    In this large floating island, there were a large five stories stone house fills with all kinds of symbols and inscriptions on its stone. If you look carefully, you would have noticed that on top of the stone house, there were countless floating symbols and inscriptions letters with glimmering aura in them. Aside from the stone house, you would notice that all other spaces and land were used to cultivate all kinds of plants. Some were red, while others are blue. With various colors of herbs surrounding the stone house, this creates a picture so significant that just looking at it was enough to take away your breath.


    In this house of stone, lived a woman who looks like she''s in her 20s. She has long wavy green hair that reaches her feet, a pair of golden green eyes with long green lashes, cheeks in a healthy pale color with a tint of redness, and a body of slender that isn¡¯t so tall yet not short. Standing at five feet seven inches tall, this woman looks so elegant and beautiful that if anyone has seen her, they would have forgotten how to breathe. The air surrounds this beautiful woman is so dazing with a sense of ancient that it cluttered around the girl¡¯s body, yet not touching her body at all.


    This girl¡¯s name is Megie, she was of the Moonshine Clan. She might look like a woman in her 20s, going 30s. However, the ancient aura surrounding this girl was more than enough to tell you that she is far older than that. You didn¡¯t even need to look at her eyes to notice the enlightening and strangely mysterious, deep looks, inside her. Just the aura surrounding her was more than enough to causes time to stop and the air to frozen, in time. Without this woman¡¯s permission, even the mana in the air didn¡¯t dare to move around too intensively, for fearing of this girl¡¯s eyes.


    Megie is currently standing in front of a large alchemy table. On the table, it has rows and rows of cylinder tubes, and clear glass bottles, along with all kind of herbs that are so dazzling energetic that it glimmered softly. If you are sensitive enough toward mana, you would notice that those potions in the tubes and glass bottles are so very powerful and fills with a dazzling amount of purities. However, too bad that this woman is the only one in this whole floating island. So, even if you are sensitive toward mana, you would never see this sight.


    On Megie¡¯s hand were two bottle of potions and a tube of cylinder liquid. The cylinder of liquid was bubbling with red bubbles like some kind of lava. All the while, the other liquids in the glass bottles was letting out purple mist. Just looking at those liquids on her hand, the mana surrounding Megie trembles in fear and awe.


    Behind Megie was 12 rows of large bookshelves. The bookshelves look like it come out directly from the wall as it is connected it directly, into the wall. On those bookshelves, there are millions of small books that give out an ancient sensation. Looking at those books, chills would run up someone¡¯s spine if their will isn¡¯t strong enough. For sure, those books are not ordinary.


    If that wasn¡¯t strange enough, on the alchemy table that the Megie is working on, there are also all kinds of different kinds of beast parts. There was a heart of some kind of beast in a jar of blue liquid, still beating with a clear rhythm that sends out life force. There is also something that looks strangely like pairs of eyes of different kinds of the beasts in other jars. The aura coming out from these jars of strange objects were strangely happy, and not gloomy like one would expect from seeing the image it gives out.


    All of these objects in the room makes the atmosphere very elaborated and profound.


    Yet, strangely, the mana in the room was vibrating with a sad tempo that sends sadness toward anyone who is sensitive enough. The devotions from the mana in the air were so concentrated that it forms a near physical form. It didn¡¯t take a genius to notice that that mana in the air was devoted toward Megie as they surround her in warm. Or try to, anyway.


    If you listen carefully, you can hear the mana in the air was calling out for Megie to stop what she is doing as ¡®they¡¯ cries in sadness. If you have the eyesight and carefully observe the mana in the room, you would notice that there were all kinds of colored grows in the air yet none of them can come close to the alchemy table and Megie.


    Why? It was all because of the girl¡¯s robe. There was a lot of strange symbol on the back of her robe. The same symbol was also on the alchemy table, preventing the mana ¡®beings¡¯ from interfering with her refinement processes.


    Megie was wearing a white and black robes that have a pattern of flowers and a strange symbol in the back. She was also wearing a small necklace of flowers on her neck and on her wrist, there was another smaller bracelet that is clearly the same design of flowers on her ankle. 9 petal flowers that have the tip of the petals curved in a strange way with a large crescent moon in the middle. Strangely enough, Megie¡¯s eyes were lifeless and filled with a sadness that cannot be seen the first time. Her expression wasn¡¯t cold but it wasn¡¯t hot either. Only indifferences were on her face.


    "It will finally kill me this time, I hope," Megie Moonshine whisper softly with a monotonous voice.


    Her voice carries a weight that echoes so heavy around the room. And yet, was full of imposing and control that the mana in the air shakes in fear¡­. Nevertheless, strange enough, the mana didn¡¯t dissipate away. Instead, they all keep trying to get closer to the girl as they''re all shakes from the power of her voice.... So full of remorse, sadness, sorrow, and miserable of desperate that the air surrounding her shake in sadness. Her emotion was enough to form a storm if she lets it.


    Megie Moonshine. Age? 5123 years old - No, that¡¯s a big lie.


    Family members? None.


    Where is she? In the middle of Addonis, Norsisca, and Altanim¡¯s Ocean, The Dark Ocean. What is the Addonis Continent mean to her? The continental of the beasts. A place that beasts, like dragons, are fish in the sea or river. Where peace is only possible in dreams or when you¡¯re already dead. This is one of the ten places that human never wanted to stay in, much less come near. So, why is she here? Because she wanted to. This is the only place that is the closest to the Door of Reincarnation in this world, after all. The only place that will let her sense when her most Beloved will reincarnate again.


    Why can¡¯t she stay in a safer place and try to senses at that location? Especially when she can?


    Because she could care less about a safer place. In fact, she could care less if every human in this world is dead. If not for the chances of her Beloved being reborn as a human, by now she would have obliterated all human being from this world for what they did to her Beloved.


    If she had stayed with the human, Megie doesn''t know what she would have done to them. After everything that they did to Kainen, Megie didn¡¯t outright obliterate them was already a miracle in itself.


    She had already lost all hopes for the human and gives up all interaction with them unless they¡¯re immortals. She''d long ago stop feeling pity for herself or other. She''d long ago stop knowing what the feeling loneliness is about. She can no longer tell what loneliness is.


    Megie Moonshine is a Grandmaster Magician who had both ¡®masteries¡¯ in alchemy and magic. No, not just master, she takes it to another whole new level of masteries all through together. She never wanted to be a grandmaster Magician or a grandmaster Alchemist you know? After all, to be a Grandmaster mean that you are above a High-god. Above a Sovereign. Yet, here she is all because of her wisdom and deep insight into the Forces and Laws of the elemental themselves.


    Being a master of one Forces and Laws was already enough for that one person to create a world of their own. Yet, Megie had Masters all Nine Primal Laws and Forces. How do you think of that? If she so wanted to, she didn¡¯t even have to lift her hand, there will be more than enough beings to obliterate this world if she so wanted.


    So, why would she want to kill herself when she¡¯s this powerful? Because she has long ago wishes that she was dead. She had long ago stop knowing what it means to be living. She no longer knows what it means to be breathing. When the sun rises the next day, for her, it was the same as breathing another breath of nothing but sad memories. Of utterly bitterness and sorrow, there was no joy in her life anymore.


    If you asked her a couple of thousands of years ago, this girl will never say that suicide is a way to stop living. Because she knows. She knew that death wasn¡¯t the end, it was just another beginning. However, now, even suicide might not be able to kill her. Even her very own power of magic can¡¯t kill her. The very power that she had cultivated in had refuses multiple times to kill her again and again, for so many times that she no longer use it to kill her and turned toward Alchemy.


    Ancient Alchemy. So ancient that no one but Megie can read it. So ancient that billions of years had already passed by for this recipe to be recreated. Megie doesn¡¯t know if it will work since she did substitute a couple of listed herbs to herbs that she had. So, the potion wasn¡¯t really fully from Ancient Time as all the herbs from back then had already long mutated or crossbred. There was no Pure Herb from the Ancient times in this timeline anymore. She hopes that this potion will be a success and not like all the others failed one.


    The very Alchemy that will be able to kill even God levels cultivators. It should be more than enough of a chance to kill her with this.


    But then again, there isn''t anything else that she can do to stop herself from continue living since her body is far too - too strong even without using magic.... Even the newly brew potion in her hand might not even be able to kill her. She could only hope for it.


    This is already the thousands potion that she made that should be able to kill her. Her hope is... very small. Her confidence in the potent of the of potions is very high but her confidence in her own body was even higher.


    If anyone else takes this potion, for sure, they won¡¯t be able to even last a breath. However, for Megie, there are only a chances of fifty percent of success. An Ancient Remedy that could kill even God Level Cultivator only have a fifty percent chances of killing her.... If this potion was loose into the world, Megie didn¡¯t need to wait to know that it would kill trillions of beings, both human and non-human alike. Just one drop, one small drop, was enough to kill a Clear Blood Beast, not to mention a mere human.


    When she was just a child, at only 5 years old, she had only learned Alchemy superficially and not deeply, however, now, her understanding of Alchemy alone is more than enough to dominate the whole world if she wanted to.


    The first time that she honestly learned how to make potion as an alchemist was because of her mother, father, two little brothers-cousins- and 4 little sister-cousins- were sick.


    Before that, it was because she wanted her beloved Kainen to praise her, so she studies the art of Alchemy. She was only four years old then. And, as kids her age, she was very curious about everything and anything. So, it wasn¡¯t that hard for her to understand and made her first potion. Too bad, it didn¡¯t take long for that happiness to hit the fan.


    The Moonshine Family bloodline consisted of only a small percentage of what it used to be: Megie herself, her husband and brother, Kainen, their two nieces and one nephew, ten servants, five cargo filled with necessaries things, and a couple of pairs of farming animal. That¡¯s it.


    Later on, they pick up a couple of orphan kids and two elderly couple. Those Elderly couples were look up to as their parents, as their real parents might not even be alive anymore as they live very far away from any human society, at the edge of the world on the continent of Yarandor, facing toward the Continent Helnim and the Dark Mist Continent.


    The Moonshine¡¯s bloodline is sorely very special. Their types of blood can be used to make weapons that could kill beasts. Looking deeper into their blood, Megie had noticed that there is a large and ancient inscription inside each drop of blood, which made the weapons stronger.


    For some reason, the beasts in the continents can no longer be killed using normal weapons. Just a couple of thousands of years ago, such things weren''t normal. However, this changes things for the Moonshine Clan. What do you think to happen?


    It was then that someone accidentally discovered that the Moonshine blood was able to harm the beast if smeared on weapons. You can imagine what happens; utterly disaster for the small Moonshine Clan.


    Their types of blood were nothing more than a tool for the people of Yarandor Continent. It didn¡¯t take long for the whole clan to vanish from Yarandor¡¯s history. A small clan of only 500 or so members, leaving only five direct bloodlines left, since the servants aren¡¯t bloodline related. Right, they were hunted for their blood.


    However, it was a good thing that before the massacre can happen, Kainen, the eldest son of the last family daughter takes his sister, Megie, a couple of their close cousins and left the kingdom that they were born in. Kainen had always been a fool and naive man but when things hit the fan, Kainen had always been the one that knew what to do to survive. Which, was how Megie and they were alive. Leaving the Kingdom that they were born in was the right choice.


    Yet, disaster still struck them.


    That was nearly hundreds of thousands- possibly millions - of years ago. No, far longer than that. And now, Megie Moonshine is the last descendant alive in the world of Magis Millions World. Because of their blood, for some reason, Red Blood Beasts and below can''t get close to them. therefore, their lives were also far harder because of it. However, this doesn''t affect them much since they do know magic spells and inscriptions that can draw red blood beast towards them, after hiding their presences, of course.


    What changed this was a dire situation, which wasn''t even their faults. She has to make the choice between letting her only families died off one by one or find the cure for them as Megie herself was the only one that isn''t affected by it.


    At the end, Megie forcefully taught herself how to make the stronger version of potion using her magic so that she can save her sisters and their husbands¡¯ lives by their very circumstance.


    She succeeds.


    She saved them.


    Was it for good or bad, the results were clearer than anything else.


    The potion that she made didn¡¯t only save them, it also neutralized out the inscription inside their blood essence, since it was far too strong, that potion that she created.


    The very blood that prevents beasts from them. Although it prevents only Red blood beast, it had still saved them a countless amount of times before. It still keeps them safely away from all the bloodshed between the human race and the beast races for a countless amount of years. And yet, with this new potion that she made, Megie didn¡¯t know the end results of it. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have made it that strong.


    A couple of years after saving them of the circumstances, when Megie was out gathering herbs and raw mineral materials, their house was destroyed by the King of Beast- the King of Beast- an Emperor Level Twelves Heads Dragon that is a Gold Blood beast origin. Killing her husband- her very own brother- and killed her two children-one boys and one small 6-month little girl, her sisters and brothers who are connected by marriages.


    There was no one left. Not even a drop of their blood or soul can be felt from in that place anymore.


    Having no choice, Megie didn¡¯t stay in that place for long. She did stay there for a couple months to make everyone graves. However, after that, Megie forced herself to move away, as the memories of that place keep haunting her, making it impossible for her to live along in that place. You really don¡¯t know what you have until it is gone that you realize how much life is different without them.


    She supported herself by making low, very low, tiers level potions for the town people and in exchange, they will trade meats and money with her. She could have hunted for herself, but she didn¡¯t. She can¡¯t even go near beasts due to the aura that she gives off. That aura of utterly menacing and dead that make the beasts cower in shivers. After killing their King, this aura had stuck to her like glue and paper sticking together, making it impossible for her to go near beasts. They''d sense her coming and flee long before she got even near 10 miles of them.


    Still, she soon had to leave again.


    Why?


    Megie found out that her body doesn''t age after successfully making another new potion. A lower tier potion that should strengthen and purify a nascent level cultivator¡¯s soul strengths. She didn¡¯t drink it though, so it wasn''t supposed to make her body stop aging. The potion doesn¡¯t have that functions, even!


    Why this happened, Megie has her own suspects but she has no proof and no motivation to find that proof at that very moment....


    The potion was just a rejuvenation potion that can help out nascent level cultivators. It wasn¡¯t even that high level. For Megie, at least.


    In this world, it wasn¡¯t that rare for a new kind of rejuvenation potion to hit the market. But, she''d been hidden so deeply within the society, so her understanding of potion might be different from common people. The fact that Megie was a bit ignorance of common lifestyle was one of her bad-point. She knew this and that is why she didn¡¯t stay long with a human.


    So, she left the town. If this was a normal rejuvenation potion, then nothing was wrong with it. But, the potion was far stronger than what she intended. Strong enough that it will bring disasters to their small town. So, she left after leaving a couple of potions and other elixirs for the people who had been very nice to her, regardless of her status as a widow. She didn''t even look back when she left.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Megie started to travels around all over the world of Magis Millions World. It wasn''t so bad, even when things get too dangerous and a bit too mysterious. She made some friends who she traveled with, too. Sometimes, Megie would feel the closeness of Kainen¡¯s soul near her. Yet, strangely enough, he never says anything to her at all. He probably thinks that she didn¡¯t know it was him. Right. Or so he thinks!


    This was happening while she was learning and constructing/deconstructing new magic spells, too. So, you could imagine how she feels when she notices that Kainen is avoiding her. If that wasn¡¯t enough, whenever she feels like Kainen was going to confirm her, things would get in the way, and Kainen would either be separated from her or he would die. Fate sure likes to play with her.


    Making and deconstructions magic spells aren¡¯t the only things that Megie did during these times. She was also making all kinds of new potions while learning and planting all kinds of new plants inside her inner world while learning their functions and properties.


    If not because Megie was hiding her names and identity, her names would have had already resounded all over the world.


    While traveling, Megie would spend most of her times on making the potion, making new magic spells, and researching on new plants and magic analysis. She even develops a new kind of magic known as Spatial Magic. No, it was not the kind of spatial magic that ones would think of if mention.


    This is a remodel spatial magic from the Ruin Space Magic from the Ancient Nine Thousand Era that was already being influenced from the Thousand Sky Era and the Divine Sovereign Era. So, the effects were far different from the normal spatial magic that allows one to teleports and makes storages devices. There is a similarity but the effects and usages of mana were far different. It still could be used to make storage devices, but the effects of differences in the space devices weren¡¯t the same as the one that people used to, in this world.


    You know those spatial ring and spatial bags that act as a pocket dimension? It was called interspatial Rings and Interspatial bags or universe bags. Yes, those.


    A normal interspatial ring cost only 100-200 Magic Coins - which is equivalent to 10,000 to 20,000 beast coins- but when Megie imbued a Spatial Spell into the ring that cost increase to 100,000-200,000 Magic Coins per ring.


    A normal Interspatial ring or bag, for normal people, only have two meters of cubic space. However, for the magician and other people who can use magic, their normal interspatial ring that is a ranked Tier One Interspatial Ring or Tier One Interspatial Bag. Tier One Ranked Rings are rings that have four cubic meters of spaces inside. It normally cost 10,000 Magic Coins for a Tier One Interspatial Ring. However, the interspatial rings and bags that Megie made, even at only Tier One, turns into ones that have the dimensions¡¯ space of 40 cubic meters. That¡¯s an increase of 10 times its normal size.


    That was mind-boggling awesome. Good thing she had only made about 10 of them or else, it will be very bad. Bad in a way that would cause a lot of people to die. Human¡¯s greed has always been something that causes wars and hatred.


    An Interspatial ring in the lower ranked shouldn¡¯t be that big! Even a Mid-Tier ranked interspatial ring isn¡¯t even that spacy! Megie isn¡¯t stupid so she knew right away that this would cause a lot of trouble for her if anyone notices it.


    The largest Spatial Ring that Megie can make is more than five hundred million cubic meters in spaces inside. And that is only if it''s made with normal iron, not gold or another special metal. Other metals, like Silver Goldstar, and Blackmithril, or Star Silvers, a ranked metal, have larger spaces depend on their level of impurities. The fewer impurities it has, the larger space it will have along with less drawback.


    For example, Megie¡¯s ring is made out of Star and Sun Metal.


    Those two metals are Heaven Ranked Metals that cannot be found anywhere on the Mainland of Magis Millions World. It can only be found on one of the Gate¡¯s Realms that lead toward the world called Metallisa, a world made of pure metals of all kinds. However, Metallisa isn¡¯t open to just anyone. Even experts wouldn¡¯t go there unless they have a death wish. Which was why metals from Metallisa is rare and very expensive.


    The space inside her ring was enough to hold a whole continent the size of Norsisca Continent. No, it might even be able to hold two continents inside; Norsisca Continent and Altanim Continent. Megie had never tested the limit of this ring so she didn¡¯t know for certain. She only knew that the items inside her rings were enough to fill a whole continent with a lot of spillovers. Good thing that the rings can be organized into categories. It was also a good thing that Megie can place those items into what she called Room. It is like a mental barrier seal of some kind that divided the ring¡¯s space into sections.


    Of course, Megie never told anyone that she can do that. She wasn''t stupid enough to get involved in the political warfare. Human politics is so freaking damn complicated and dark that it made Megie wanted to kill them all. Politics power isn¡¯t something that Megie is interesting in. She was never interested in a power struggle. Never has and never will. Although, that doesn¡¯t mean that she hasn¡¯t been in power struggle before. Just the opposite, because of her strengths and powers, her influences on the human society is more than she cares for.


    If she wanted to, there are more than enough people to do whatever she wants for her with nothing but a flick of her figure. Ever heard of great power comes with great responsibility? Right. Megie hate responsibility, always have and always will. This doesn¡¯t prevent her from doing her responsibility toward her families if she still has ones.


    During her days of traveling in Magis Million World, she would stay in town or city for a couple of years before moved again. To prevent anyone finding out that Megie doesn''t age, she never stays in one place for long. It wasn¡¯t that big of a big deal for people to find out that she doesn¡¯t age. After all, there are immortal cultivators in Magis Millions World that are at least a couple hundred years old so people aren¡¯t going to be that surprised if they knew that Megie is also one. But, she still hid anyway. With the level of alchemy potions in their world, a body that doesn¡¯t age wasn¡¯t that rare. Just wasn¡¯t well known.


    What Megie didn¡¯t want them to find was the fact that she was the one that killed the Beast King. If she was stronger, or at least a Celestial Realm Cultivator, then she wouldn¡¯t give a damn if they knew that she killed the Dragon King. However, she wasn¡¯t even a Nascent Realm Cultivator. She was just a Condensation Building and Establishment realm cultivator at that time. Megie had just got her first five Beast Soul Summoned. So, the fact that she was able to kill the King of Beast, who¡¯s cultivator is two whole realms above her, wasn¡¯t something that can be said outright.


    During her travels around the world, the longest that she had ever stayed in was Addornis Continent, in a human kingdom that faces toward the Dark Mist Continent. It was just a small kingdom called the Greenshade Kingdom, with a population of twenty million people. It was the smallest Kingdom she had ever seen. She stays there for 120 years until she once again left for the Dark Mist Continent. From then on, Megie never stays in the certain continent for too long as people tend to get suspicious of her.


    Magie had travel for more than 100,000 years all over the world, from the Dark Mist Continent to Helnim Continent, then to Ellimor Continent and Arimia Continent, after that, she travels to the Altanim Continent and to even the Sky Continent. Megie had even gone to the Blood Continent and outside of those ten known continents. The outside world wasn¡¯t what she thought it was going to be. Dangerous? Yes. A lot of humans? No. A variety of dangerous beast? Yes. Ancient Ruin? Yes. Ancient Beast? Yes. New Gate¡¯s Realm? Yes. Human Society? No. Any human that are normal or cultivator? No. In fact, the outside world has no human at all. That¡¯s unexpected. There was no sight of human society at all. There is a lot of ruin from Beast¡¯s societies and ancient ruin or caves from the time older than the Thousand Sky Era. There was a lot of Ancient Battlefield from before the Thousand Sky Era and the Nine Clouded Era but there was no sign of humanity, at all.


    Megie never let people know who she was, even her names were fakes and hidden behind layers of potions and inscriptions. Sometimes, she would stay in the other realms for a couple of hundreds of years before coming back to Magis, to check if Kainen had reincarnated, yet. She even tried to create her own realm when her cultivation level reaches Spirit Separation Realm. And, of course, she succeeds. After all, she had study and researches about them for a couple of hundred years when she was in many of the other''s realm.


    Staying in a realm where no one knew who she is was a really good idea. There was no one to bother her and no one was in danger when she researches new things.


    A couple million years after Kainen and everyone¡¯s dead, Megie married for the second time of her life to a man who was also a warrior. His name was Klaus from the Clan of White Tiger. They''d had three children together in 5 years. During that time, Megie can feel that Kainen¡¯s soul was near her. Yet again, he refuses to even show her his face. Sadness made Megie¡¯s whole soul trembles... Why does Kainen hide from her? Does he not want her anymore? Is it because she married someone else? Megie didn¡¯t know what she should think or thought anymore. If Kainen really didn¡¯t want her anymore.... No, don¡¯t think like that. Kainen isn''t like that and you know it.


    She found out soon enough why Kainen doesn¡¯t come near her. It was because he didn¡¯t want to make her new life a messed. He wanted her to fall in love and be happy.


    That¡¯s impossible.... Megie had only married Klaus because he looks very much like Kainen. Aside from Klaus¡¯s look, his personality and soul is also similar to Kainen¡¯s too.


    Still, Kainen didn¡¯t want to hurt Klaus just for his own happiness. So, Megie will listen to his wish and stay with Klaus. It wasn¡¯t like she hates him either. She doesn¡¯t love him with all her heart but she does like him enough to stay with him for a couple of hundred more years.


    But then, she has to leave again because people were starting to notice that Megie doesn''t age and that she looks weird because of her green eyes and green hair. Something that is pretty rare in Altanim Continent.


    In the end, she staged her own death and vanished. The last thing that she heard of them was that they had all died from a war between their kingdom and the neighborhood kingdom. She did care about them but she was far too late coming to rescue them by the time that news comes out. She¡¯s sad but she doesn¡¯t blame herself. Klaus and their children knew that she faked her death. So, they were waiting for her to come back in a couple of years. Yet, they decided to participate in the war, which killed them before she could get there. This is their choice and Megie will respect it, even if it saddens her.


    What? The distance between the Dark Mist Continent and Altanim are very far away. It takes her even ten years using teleportation to get to Altanim Continent from the Dark Mist Continent. And, this is ancient teleportation array that Megie is talking about. Ones that let you travel at least fifty hundred thousand kilometers per usage. The resources that it consumes was no joke. She went through more than a billion Inscriptions Coins and a Million of Life Coins.


    A couple of hundreds of years after that, Megie accidentally made a Life Pill that can extend people live by at least 100 years for commoners and 500-1000 years for a practitioner, depend on their level and impurities.


    Of course, she was the tester for the new pill. As you can imagine, this causes her bloodline to thicken again, and make it impossible for beasts to come near her again. However, by then, Megie had long perfect all her new and old magic spells levels to the point that she can cast voiceless incarnation with a flick of her mind. She can more than protective herself by then. Even if she met another Beast King again, it wouldn¡¯t take her more than a couple minute to kill it. That¡¯s how strong she was.


    It was then that she fell in love again. And this time, it ends with happiness. She married a man called Leise of the Woodland Clan, He was very nice toward her. But, he wasn¡¯t only nice toward her. Yet, she could tell that Leise¡¯s feeling for her was genuine. So, she married him.


    At least for a couple of hundred years anyway. In fact, she stays married for 250 years. And because her husband knew that she''s an alchemist, there weren''t many people that suspected her. He had, along with a lot of other people, thought that she could use all kind of pills that make her stay young, which made it possible for her to stay looking so young for so long.


    At least, that is, until Leise take in a second wife by the name of Beera from the Eastwind Clan,


    Beera of the Eastwind is very young, she was only 14 years old. And, it wasn¡¯t like she wanted to married Leise either. However, because Beera was a rare beauty, Leise give into his temptation and forces the girl¡¯s family to let her marry him.


    Megie was very disappointed in him. But, she knew why Leise would do anything to get Beera as his wife, too.


    It was because Beera is Leise¡¯s eternal soul partner. Megie had sensed it even when Leise himself didn¡¯t know.


    The same thing as Kainen and her. Megie had only found that out when it was already far too late. By that time, Kainen had already died and refused to meet her face to face.


    Still, no fucking way was she staying with someone who can have a second love. She gives him her heart, not so that he can cage it and look for someone else. She doesn¡¯t believe in a man who can have more than one wife. She could tolerant him if he treated her equally as how he treated his other wife, even if he didn¡¯t love her anymore, but he didn¡¯t even bother remembering that she¡¯s his first wife. What is it worth staying with a man like that?


    If he can get bored of her only within a mere time of 250 years, then it just means that he doesn''t love her enough and look for new ones, especially when he didn¡¯t even tell her that he found his eternal soul partner. That.... was just too much. She would totally understand if he had told her. But, he didn¡¯t even understand that she¡¯s his first wife and he should talk to her first.


    He totally has forgotten about Megie when he found Beera. It is like Megie had all but vanished from his life. It was like he had never known a woman called Megie.


    Someone like him doesn¡¯t deserve her patience.


    She once again left, leaving behind one single pill that could enhance his life for another 100 years. And, that is for all their memories together as husband and wife. She left without even looking back nor regretting it. She has no regrets about it. It wasn¡¯t like she had children with him, either, since she made it that it would be impossible for her body to bear another child unless it was with Kainen.


    From then onwards, Megie spends most of her life traveling, all the while gathering thousands of millions of kinds of herbs and minerals, all the while also looking for the reincarnation of her Kainen, whose soul should have been reincarnation a couple of times already.


    She met Kainen a couple of times too but he still doesn¡¯t want to see her face to face.... Does he even know that she can feel his soul?


    Just like that, years passed by with her traveling all over the world. Thousands of years later, she can no longer feel the presence of Kainen¡¯s soul.... What had happened? Did something happen at the reincarnation cycle? She had always feel the reincarnation cycle resetting when Kainen reincarnated to this world. Yet, for a couple of hundred years now, she can¡¯t even feel the presence of Kainen¡¯s soul in the reincarnation cycle anymore.


    Megie didn¡¯t want to jumped to conclusion so she waited. For more than five thousand years, she waited on a small floated island between the ocean of Norsisca, Altanim, and Addonis Continent. A small floated island about fifteen miles in midair that have a door made out of inscription into the deep of the ocean, creating a forbidden field around the surrounding area that made it impossible for anyone weaker than her to come in.


    Megie spends her time doing researches for new magic spells and new potion there. That last for five thousand years. But by then, Megie is far too tired of life. Living a life that had stopped it''s timed just because her insight on the Law and Force of Space and Time was too deep, is far too tiresome even for someone like her who always care about life. Especially when it seems like Kainen is no longer in this world.


    For a couple of thousand years now, his Soul presence can''t even be felt in this world anymore. That just means that his soul isn''t in the world of Magis Million World anymore.


    Before, she always told herself that if she can still feel his soul in this world, then she will continue to live just because she can sense that Kainen still love her, and will always will. After all, it was him that had always found her first. Even when he always tried to hide from her, she could always feel his near to her. She might not know who it was but she knew that he¡¯s near. And, that was enough for her. Yet, now, his soul is not in this world anymore.


    There is no point in living in a world that doesn¡¯t have him anymore. How long has it been since she last smile? A thousand years? A million years? Ten million years? Hundred million years? Megie had already forgotten what it was like to smile. She had already forgotten what it is like to actually counted the times that Kainen had been gone. You can imagine how long times had passed for Megie to forgot even the time that could be counted.


    She tries to poison herself to death about a million times but it always fails. The first time, she hesitated for a couple of months but after that, she didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. Although, she was very surprised that her potion failed to killed her the first time. She soon knew the reason why it failed to kill her with her own body. Megie might not be a warrior but her body was way stronger than any warrior. It won¡¯t be that easy to kill her. No, she isn¡¯t so proud of this now.


    And, this is already the 10,000,000,000th times. Yes, she counted the times that she failed. Or more like, she has to count, as the amount of different kind of poisons that she used was already too many. Good thing that Megie have always been stubborn when she wanted something, which was why she didn¡¯t stop when she had already failed 9,999,999,999th times. You have no idea how long she had to research and remade all the ancient and old poison recipes just so that it could have more potential to kill her.


    If this poison remedy, Soul Obliteration(?), an ancient recipe that is capable of killing even a High God, fail then there is nothing left in this world, Magis Millions World, that can kill her anymore. This recipe was found in an extremely ancient cave. So, Megie wasn¡¯t sure if this is the right remedy but for sure, this is one freaking damn powerful potion. Powerful enough that it sends chills down her spine just by looking at it, she can sense the lethargic power in it. This is her only and last hope left. She didn''t want to feel like a doll that have a soul but doesn''t have a life, or the opposite. This feeling of utterly darkness that even the sun cannot reach. It had long ago made her like something that is alive but isn''t alive at the same time. Unless you had feel like this before, you won¡¯t even know what Megie is feeling through.


    Megie look at the potion on her hand with a blank expression on her face. If you look carefully, you would notice that her eyes have a somewhat hopeful glint in them. Taking the potion, Megie send it to her interspatial ring with a thought as she walked out of the room.


    The room that Megie was in wasn¡¯t a room but rather, it was the basement that Megie made in another plane of existence. A dimension plane of space, basically. So, when Megie come out, she appeared in the living room of her stone house. In this living room, all the walls have large stone bookshelves coming out of them. And, on the bookshelves, there are a couple of thousands of ancient looking book and scrolls that let out very powerful aura. Aside from the bookshelves, on the ceiling also have strange looking symbols that were shining in varies of colors.


    Some symbols were red, others were blue. There was no pattern can be found among the variety of colorful symbols. However, if an Inscription Master see these symbols, they would totally drop their jaws into the floor and fainted from feeling of excitement and astonishment.


    All those symbols are very high level inscriptions. So high that there might never had been seen before in human society. This level of inscription symbols can only be called Demonic Symbols and Heavenly Symbols, something that can only be found in Continent like the Blood Continent or the Dark Mist Continent.


    Megie didn¡¯t even take another look at those books and scrolls on the shelves. She had already read them over and over, probably for the billions times already. So, she knew them by heart and soul, by now. Even if all of the books and scrolls were gone, she won¡¯t care at all since she can recall every detail, from word to words, of each and every book and scroll.


    She made her way outside, toward a large field of plants that look far too extraordinary. What are those plants for it to be so remarkable? Those plants are just plants. They¡¯re herbal plants and mana plants. Some of them were even Spiritual Plants. In fact, there is no ordinary plants on the field at all. The plants on the fields are all high level mana plants and spiritual plants. Some of them have small vertex of space distorting next to them while other have fire or water circling them. All kinds of elements can be seen on those plants; lightning light, fire ball, water droplets, earthly soil, dark and spooky looking flowers, metallic spiky looking thing, and so on. There was no end to all the phenomenal sight on each of the plants in this field. Yet, Megie didn¡¯t even take a look at them.


    Behind Megie was a phenomenal sight of all kind of mana following her. They keep trying to get closer toward her but was always stopped by the invisible force from her robe.


    Megie walks until she was at the edge of the small floating island, looking over nothing but dark and deeply looking ocean. She could see large amount of clouds surrounding the sky as it let out roaring of thundering strikes. On the ocean water, she could see large waves of water trying to climbed up toward her small floating island, yet was still stopped by an invisible force.


    All of this phenomenal forces of nature weren¡¯t trying to harm Megie. In fact, they were trying to stop Megie from consuming the potion in her ring. Mother nature of this world is far too attune to Megie. So, they knew that Megie was going to tries to killed herself again this time. Only, they can feel instinctively that they must stopped her at all cost. The Forces of the mana in this world might not know why they¡¯re instincts are telling them to stop the human girl. But, for sure, they knew that if they don¡¯t stop her, this will be the last time that they would ever feel her pure understanding of Forces and Laws in this very Plane of Existence.


    And that, frighten all the Force of Elements in this world. After all, they¡¯re alive only because of how pure and deep this human girl¡¯s understanding of Force and Laws is. If this human girl¡¯s soul dissipates from this world, their strengths and control over this universe will be weaken.


    Megie didn¡¯t even look back toward those Purity of Elements Mana. She walks back toward a grass field and lay down on it. The grasses response toward the girl in a way that shows their love and care for her by softly making a bed beneath the girl.


    Megie totally ignored them as she takes out the potion from her ring, causing the grasses bed beneath her to lose all vitality- even without touching it. All the grasses within a surrounding of twenty meters from her all dried off and died. Dead fetid water started to come out of the dead grasses. However, none of the water can touch Megie as she looks at the bottle of potion on her hand.


    Her expression was totally blank with nothing. She closed her eyes and send out her Divine Sense toward the Reincarnation Cycle for the last time. Not finding what she was looking for, Megie opened her eyes and small drops of pure blue tears drop from her eyes.


    ¡°Kainen.... Where are you? I can¡¯t find you anymore. Even with Heavenly Divination, I still can¡¯t find your soul.¡± Droplets of blue tear drops from Megie¡¯s green eyes, dying the rotten grasses underneath her back to life.


    Kainen Moonshine wasn¡¯t just her husband. He was also her brother, too. Aside from being her brother, Kainen is also her Eternal Soul Partner. Yes, Kainen is her blood brother from the same mother and father. Before anyone start judging her. Please, do note that this world of Magis Millions World does allow marriage within family. In fact, nearly ninety percent of all human married only within their clan. This world¡¯s value of bloodline is far too important. They hated it when their bloodline is diluted from other bloodline. The reason?


    For survival.


    People who have thicker bloodline stay alive longer. In this world, human whose bloodline is too thin of magic do not live long. In fact, they tend to die within months of birth because of how thin the magic purity in their body is. This world¡¯s magic purity is far too high. It is impossible for human whose body purity isn¡¯t high enough to live in this world.


    So, for billions of years now, human and beast alike, had always been marrying within the same clan, thickening their bloodline and its purity.


    Don¡¯t be mistaken thought. This doesn¡¯t mean that they cannot married outside of their clan. It just wasn¡¯t something that a lot of people done. This world does not have what other world called Gender-Segregation-Marriage, where only male and female can marry one another and it cannot be within closed related family members. In other realms and worlds, something like marrying your own brother or sister is called incest, and it is look down upon. However, in this world, marrying other people other than people from your clan is called Dilation Marriage.


    In this world, Magic is everything. Something like moral ethics wasn¡¯t something that are that big of a deal. What they value are strength, which can only happen if your bloodline is pure enough to live and use magic.


    Even beasts in this world look down on human who think that marrying outside their clan is morality. After all, this world had already been long ago going against heaven. What does moral have to do with it?


    You don¡¯t get it? Magis Millions World is a Cultivation World. To Cultivate means to goes against heaven. To goes against Heaven, mean to Survive in this world. If you don¡¯t want to die, then the only way is to get stronger. To get stronger, you Must Cultivate in the Immortal Way.


    Megie Moonshine is an Immortal Practitioner. She had been ever since she was only three months old.


    Okay, you have a question? Why can¡¯t they just marry other people whose bloodline is also pure?


    The answer, of course they do. However, marrying other bloodline into your bloodline isn¡¯t something that can be done normally. First of all, the human in this world can use any magic element that they want. It isn¡¯t limited to certain bloodline or anything like that. Why this doesn¡¯t happen often is because other people¡¯s bloodline will make the base bloodline corrupted.


    What does this mean? Okay, for a case example. Think of this; A girl from the Clan of Firewood is specialist in using Fire element and Light Element magic, this girl married someone from another Clan that also specialize in Fire Magic. What happen was their children¡¯s Fire control is far too Pure. The child, when born, does not know how to control their magic force. No one was born knowing how to control Forces of Magic. They must learn how to. What happen to these children?


    Dead.


    There was no other way. Even if someone way stronger can control the purity inside the child, it won¡¯t last long. The longest that Megie had ever seen in her whole life was three months before the children died.


    In this case, the child died from bursting into flames along with setting the surrounding area surround the child into flames. The survival rate for children born of mixed clan was extremely small: 0.00000001 percent success. That small.


    Now, you readers know why this world encourage marriage within family and clan?


    ¡°Fuzz¡± A buzzing sound come from the surrounding. This sounds were originated from the Force of Mana Elements surround Megie. They can understand her and her question, which is why they just try to get closer to her. However, no matter how many time they try to, the inscription on Megie¡¯s robe is far too strong for them to passed through.


    ¡°Kai.... I want to see you....¡± Finally, Megie¡¯s eyes started to show emotions as blue tears drop from her eyes. Why is her tears¡¯ blue? The answer would be because she¡¯s far too strong. Even the essence of her tears is blue, fills with vitality and powers.


    Megie closed her eyes and try to recalled how Kainen look like the last time that she saw him. All that it came out was a blurred images of a tall male. She can¡¯t even recall how he look like anymore. She can only recall how his soul presence feels like. Not his looks. Another pairs of blue tears fall from Megie¡¯s eyes, causing the grasses underneath her to shine with vitality.


    When she opened her eyes a couple minute later, there was no emotion whatsoever can be found inside. Megie set up and look at the potion bottle in her hand. She didn¡¯t bother hesitating at all as she pours the liquid into her throat, completely didn¡¯t taste anything even when she swallows it.


    The Forces of Mana in the surrounding surge as they try even harder to come closer toward her. The sky darkens and thunder roared louder than ever. It was like the heaven is crying in sadness as it watches the human girl swallow the liquid into her body. The sky wasn¡¯t the only thing that surge in the surrounding area of the floating island. The ocean and winds also got far stronger too. Hurricane made out of pure water and wind crashed into the floating inside, yet, nothing happened to the shield surrounding the island.


    Megie blinked in surprise as she started to notice the change within her body. At the rate that her body is changing, Megie knew that she had only a couple minutes left.


    Happiness washed over her. Finally, she knew that this potion is a success. It works!


    A hard glint flashed by Megie¡¯s eyes as she looks at her surroundings. She gives out a soft smile toward the distortion of Forces of Mana that she had long ago senses, causing it to freeze in fear. The small smile in Megie¡¯s face stay on as she flicked her hand and started to make gestures.


    The next thing happen right after the first gesture of finger from Megie was the plants field. It ablaze into flames and within a second, nothing was left. Not even a dot of mana remained. The next thing was the stone house, it started to crumbles along with the shining symbols above it. The symbols fickle and died with another second after the stone house turned into dust.


    Megie had already decided that if she succeeds in killing herself, she would erase all evidence of herself from this world. This is what she was currently doing. Erasing evidences.


    Just ten second passed by and everything on the floating island was already gone with the flames.


    Megie burned her stone house and farming fields to the ground using her Blue Heaven Fire spell, leaving nothing, not even ash to be found. Nothing is left now. Nothing can escape from this spell that will burn even the ever heavens and hell itself. That much, Megie knew for sure.


    Nothing...


    [First Person VP]


    I can now feel the burning sensation in the pit of my stomach now. Because, I have been tasting all kinds of potions and herbs on myself for far too long, potions don¡¯t have much effects on me anymore. I can barely feel any sensation from potion anymore. That is, until now.... This remedy is a success.


    This poisonous ancient potion is a success. It doesn''t have colors, scents or presences. Yet, my instinct can still tell that this potion was deadly. It looks like just water. Clean and simple. Finally, I will finally be gone from this torture.


    ¡°Please, esteem Divine Creator, just let me die please¡±. Megie whispered softly with a desperation that cannot be feel from her. The sky darkens even more and the surrounding hurricane turned even harder.


    Megie lied onto the ground as she looks up to the night sky, the very sky that she had thousands of times look at with that one person who faces is no longer able to appeared in her own mind.


    Sounds of thunders roaring and ocean waves crashing sends the world into chaos. Buzzing sound from cries of Mana Forces vibrated hit my ears. The sounds of spaces tearing can be heard. I knew right away that I have less than a minute left in this world with this sound. The sounds of my disconnection toward to void of space and time.


    I look at the ring on my finger. An interspatial ring that have a nine petal flower on it. I take it off, and with a little bite of forces from me, the ring burst into ash. Leaving nothing behind as the wind carries it off toward the hurricane outside.


    When I died, the inscription array will have lost its power. This floating island will then either be tore by the hurricane or sink into the deep of the Dark Ocean.


    ¡°Kai....¡± I closed my eyes as I lost my eyesight and pain shot through my brain and soul.


    I can feel the collapsing of my Soul Realm and my Mana Realm....


    ¡°Master!¡± Voices entered my mind. I knew right away whose voice those belong to.


    I smile softly. ¡°Azaroth, Benihime, Sol, Lilia, Pandaria, Argus, Cae, Luna, Lorki, Little Mom, Queen, and Little Shinny.... Sorry, you guys won¡¯t be able to come to this world anymore.¡± I send my thoughts toward the world of mana, toward my 12 Soul Spirits Beasts.


    ¡°Master! NO!¡± They all shouted, panic and sadness hit my heart. I knew that I causes them pain this time. However, they also knew that my heart is already dead, they knew long ago that I no longer wish to live. Before I start making the potion, I knew that if I success, they will prevent me from dying so I sealed off all the Gate to the mana world and the spirit world. By the time that they feel the collapsing of my soul and mana realm, it was already too late.


    ¡°Master! Don¡¯t leave us!¡± The cries of my 12 Soul Spirits Beasts was the last thing that I heard as darkness consume me.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Hmmed? What is this? My Divine Senses is still active?


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Oi.... Don¡¯t tell me.... Did I fail again? No, I didn¡¯t fail. That could only mean....


    Goddamnit, Who ****ing damn prevent my soul from dissipating?!!!

 B1C2: Megie Moonshine in Jenna Loveheart鈥檚 Life

    B1C2: Megie Moonshine in Jenna Loveheart¡¯s Life


    In a large region of a forest, a large river runs down from the deep of the forest into a plain of a field filled with dark earth. From one look, you can tell that the dark earth was the results of foresting fires, which leaves lots of charcoal and burning afterward. A little over a mile from the darken earth area, next to a flowing river, was a small human body of a girl.


    In the surrounding of the girl, a large and deadly looking lizard beast was lying in his own blood. Yet, the surrounding area totally didn¡¯t notice the death of the lizard looking beast at all.


    The cries of animals calling and running sounds of water was all that could be heard near the human girl.


    The human girl was a very small and skinny girl. She was lying on the ground, face first. She has long brown hairs that covered her dirty and malnourished face. A couple of meters away from the girl, lied a bloody corpse of a large reptile beast that has four large horns on its head along with sharp, metal looking, long nail. However, judging from the green substances that were coming out of a large slash on the beast¡¯s chest all the way to the bony part of the tail, anyone could tell that this beast wasn¡¯t alive anymore.


    The girl stirred with a painful moan as she breathes in deeply. She looks around herself with a confused eyes for a couple of seconds before clinching her head in pain.


    ¡°What happen?¡± She quietly asked herself as she clenches on her head. Only to notice that her hand feel different somehow. She didn¡¯t know what actually feels different since the pain inside her head was doing a good job at distracting her.


    Megie had worked up with the most painful splitting headache that she could remember in a long -very long- time.


    Was a headache has always been this painful? Megie can¡¯t remember the last time that she groaned out in pain from a headache. Besides the head-splitting ache from her brain, Megie also feels a somewhat family feeling from her stomach.


    [Megie¡¯s View]


    Arg... What the hell? Ouch!


    This feeling was very familiar with the feeling of a desperate hunger. It feels like that one time when I¡¯d got separated from my traveling group and have to go thru a period of 160 days without food. Food is easy to find but that place was just a plain desert that doesn¡¯t even have one animal, so I couldn¡¯t find anything to eat in 160 days. The temperature was so high that it will cook any meat in the opening, which was why there was no animal there. Luckily, I always have water with me in my spatial water jug that isn''t placed inside the ring. So, I didn¡¯t die of dehydration and made it back to the group after one hundred and sixty days.


    Opening my eyes, I could see that I am currently facing a river. Beside the river was a corpse of some kind of lizard animal or beast with four horns and large long tails. It looks similar to a Bulbasaur reptile beast from the beast continent. But the color of the skin was different. Bulbasaur from the Beast Continent have a spiky scale as skin but this one is more like an alligator¡¯s skin than anything else.


    What in the world? I nearly panic but years of experiences make my calm down in a flash. That is, until years¡¯ worth of someone else¡¯s memories enters my mind, making the already splitting headache from before looking like child¡¯s play.


    ¡°ARG!¡± I groaned as the pain sends me back into the ground. Sweats started too appeared on my forehead as chills send my body shivering. Was my body always this weak? No, there is no way that my body would shiver from a mere wind.


    Is this world called Aquiiros? What kind of world is that? I never heard of it before, even with the Millions of Gate¡¯s Realm. This is the memories from this girl¡¯s brain? So, that means that I am currently in someone else¡¯s body?


    What a strange sensation. Everything feels very dull and insipid in this girl¡¯s body. Even my five normal senses are being distracted by this body¡¯s hunger, making it hard for me to concentrate on other things as the memories from the girl keep on coming and coming.


    From the age of three to six years old, this girl, Jenna Loveheart, was just like any other human girl in this world. From a family of more than thirty members, she was the youngest daughter of the family. Even though the family is pretty huge, no one in the family starved because of their occupation as farmers. They owned a small land of fifteen acres so all their food are from there and the occasional meats from the mountain. In the family, there was four hunter so the meat was a rare occasion that everyone in the family love. They had never taken grant for something like meats and food. The Loveheart Family was a simple family in this small village of theirs.


    They farmed something that I could identify it to be wheat, barley, potato, beans, red corn, basil, bay, mint, and parsley. The same kinds of food from my previous world, although they all normal ones only. There was no mana herbs or spiritual herbs at all in this girl¡¯s memories. Does this world not have mana? That is not that impossible as I been to worlds without mana before. However, those worlds have other compensation for it. Spiritual Qi or Prana Energy. Some even have Epsi as their life force. So, this world must have mana or other energy as its source.


    Out of the fifteen acres of land, ten acres was used to farms red corn, wheat, and barley, while the rest were used to farm other herbs. The herbs were made into medicine and sold to merchants, which was how the Loveheart Family earned their money year round.


    Since they only have to give away 9% of what they¡¯ve farmed as tax, there was more than enough to eat with the leftover. The family was a pretty normal one. The head of the Loveheart family was the oldest while Jenna¡¯s father was the youngest generation before her.


    However, this all change one day when a dragon-yes, a dragon, something that in the continent of the beast was pretty common, emerge from beyond the horizon and set fires to everything in sight.


    When the dragon appeared in the memories, I knew right away that this has mana as dragon need mana or spiritual qi to survives. It is a requirement.


    Megie didn¡¯t know whether she should be surprised that this world, clearly it was a different world, was in a way similar to her former worlds. They have the same kinds of measurement up until a certain point. For example, the measurement of inches, meters, miles, and the likes. Their time measurement here is one of the differences from Magis Millions World as this world only 356 days in a year, if you don¡¯t count the other holy days. While, Magis Millions World have 360 days in a year. However, do be mistaken. The time in Magis is far longer in a day.


    This world only have 24 hours in a day while Magis has 34 hours in a day. Measuring this in breathe was even more different. In other words, Aquiiros has 96 breathe in an hour while Magis has 136 breathe in an hour. The differences of 40 breathe make a big differences for this world and my former world. How does each breathe impact the world? In one minute, 60 seconds, Magis Millions World¡¯s cultivators and practitioners got in an intake of 4 breathe interval. Which mean that in a day, they got 136 breathe total while Aquiiros¡¯s cultivators and practitioners only got 96 breathe in a day.


    It seems like the differences in breathing is what was causing this girl¡¯s memories to think that Warrior was stronger than a mage. Or it might be the fact that there is no mage in this small village, only one warrior, who is the village chief.


    Megie said ¡°Bullshit¡± to that belief without hesitation. Like hell is warrior stronger than a mage. That¡¯s a bullcrap right there! Still, it was somewhat true, I guess. Since not all mage have a strong body like I am.... Wait a minute.... This girl¡¯s body is freaking damn weak! Arg....


    After that accident, which killed off pretty much everyone in their small village, leaving Jenna and a couple of other kids and a few adults-who was more than willing to run for their lives and leave all the kids by themselves. I don¡¯t know if I should feel sorry for the kids in this village. First of all, I don¡¯t know the cause of this outrages from the dragon to judge the kids in this village accurate. Secondly, this girl¡¯s life is.... Weird. No, not weird in an attention seeking way but rather something else.


    First of all, I won¡¯t be surprised at this rate if all the kids starve to death by now. However, in this girl¡¯s memories, she is far too kind so if that help out the other kids, then it was it.


    Yet, clearly, they survived by themselves all this time. Why? Because of the other two older kids aside from this girl that they didn¡¯t all starve to death. Since they had help gathers a lot of powdering porridges from the three knows as Balint Tree, according to her memories.


    Jenna Loveheart was 11 when the accidents happened and now, she is 13 years old this spring.


    Because of the fits of hunger, she would occasionally sneak to the river and eat leftover meat that was left there by the Bulbasaur. A lizard-like beast that has three horns and walks on all four. It has the skin of dragon and its nails were as sharp as blades. Actually, it is far stronger than any blade that is made from normal metal. Which is why no one had ever thought of going near it before this girl. Still, hunger can do a lot of things to human¡¯s mind. Usually, this girl¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t so bad but this time, the hunger was far stronger than before, causing her to fainted before she witnesses what happen to the Bulbasaur for it to get that deep of a wound. A one hit kill wound.


    This type of beast, I had seen it before. It was just one of the common red blood beast in any continent. It can be found pretty much any place that has large body of water. However, it seems like this one is a bit different from the ones that I can remember. I can see why warrior is a better opponent for this beast.


    It can swim and use water magic at the same time, which was why warrior is a better opponent for the beast since they do have a stronger built. An average warrior¡¯s skins are tougher than ironwoods, so it wasn¡¯t hard for them to endure the water magic from the beast. An archer can also be able to kill this beast but never in one strike as archers that are far weaker than a tier 5 warrior, so they won¡¯t be able to kill it. Besides, an archer isn¡¯t something that this small village has. Asides Jenna former brother, who had died in the fires from the dragon, there is no archer in this small village.


    Normally, from the memory of this girl, the Bulbasaur won¡¯t be out in the morning, as its feeding time is near to the end of the evening. So, she was usually safe scavenging the leftover from the beast for her food. Even if it was so small that it could only be count as a snack for her, it still was more nutritional than the Milky substance that they ate. She had been coming here for the leftover for more than a year now, so Jenna Loveheart was pretty confident about her survival. Yet, she¡¯s still dead anyway, making it possible for Megie to occupy her body.


    How did she die? From the memory, it seems like she ate the leftover meat along with a plant leaf that happens to stuck on the meat and poison herself to death.


    Something that completely makes my mind flabbergast. Seriously?


    It was a leaf from a mushroom. How the hell do mushroom have leaves was beyond my understanding. Afterall, mushrooms are the fungus. Still, from Jenna¡¯s memories, even fungus have leaves too. And so, Jenna died just like that.


    Megie knew that there are all kinds of poison mushroom but the mushroom that Jenna ate wasn¡¯t poison. The leave should have a small mana regenerate property to it. So, how come she died from that?


    Hmm? Don¡¯t tell me that it was the combination of the meat and the leave that turn it poison? But that combination isn¡¯t even poison! How did this girl die from eating leaf mushroom and meat from leftover fish? And how the hell did I get into her body? Shouldn¡¯t I be dead? Why am I in this girl¡¯s body? This girl¡¯s fate had already ended a couple of years ago already when that dragon came. This confused me because I can tell from this girl¡¯s fate that she had never done anything that can or will change her fate of dying at that time when she was only 11 years old.


    However, she still lived until she was 13 years old and died from eating a combination of raw fish and a leaf from a mushroom. How did her fate suddenly change? No, it doesn¡¯t change her fate of dying. Someone else fate affects this girl¡¯s fate and went against heaven¡¯s decree of having this girl¡¯s life ending when she was 11 years old. Who was it? Someone strong enough to change someone else fate isn¡¯t someone that I can overlook.


    Megie... no, wait... from now on, I am not Megie Moonshine anymore. That Megie has died already. From now on, I am Jenna Loveheart. I don¡¯t know if I should curse the heaven or hell that I didn¡¯t die and was here in this world instead. I know that Heaven can tell that I don¡¯t wish to live anymore so why? Why am I here? I also know that the very mana that made of my old world tried to save me a lot of times whenever I tried to kill myself.


    5123 years - that''s when I had stopped counting after his disappeared- of living was already more than enough. I am so tired of living a life that doesn¡¯t have any meaning....


    If there is a god or devil out there somewhere, please, just let me die in peace, will you!!! Although I say that but clearly, I knew that such a thing is impossible. I long ago learned that demon and angels long ago learn to stay clear of my way. I can¡¯t help it if my insight is too deep and it caused them to feel inferior. Not only was it made them feel inferior, it also made it impossible for them to understand me in any way.


    Signing out loud and wincing from the pains that hunger had left in the pit of my stomach, I slowly make way toward the corpse of... a Bulbasaur and start inspecting it. There is no way that something this big was killed me, or the old Jenna. It is impossible that it was killed by her or I since it look like it was dead for more than 15 minutes already. And besides, this girl¡¯s memories have nothing to with it.


    The beast was easily 15 times larger and longer than I. It has sharp teeth that can penetrate straight thru rock as if it was nothing. The skins or hide was glittering with green blood. How do I know that it was blood? Even though this girl doesn¡¯t have any memories of what is green blood beast?


    The green substance was coming out from a large wound about 10 inches deep so it has to be blood. Hmmm... To think that this world has Green Blood Beast. No, it more like, how the hell did a beast this strong got killed this easily? I can tell that it was killed without any resisted from it. In fact, it looks like it was killed in two hits. Whoever killed this beast have to be a Gold blood beast or someone in the nascent realm cultivator. As Nascent Soul Forming spirit is the stage that a demigod will appear in. Only someone of that level can kill a Green Blood beast, who was above the Blue Blood beast, this easily.


    There is a large difference between different kinds of beasts. Red Blood Beast is normal beast that cannot use mana to help themselves. At least, not in ways that will allow them to have a huge increase in power and speeds or the likes. Just like any other normal beast, red blood beast is the most common. However, once a Red Blood Beast turns into Blue Blood Beast, they ignite the ability to learn and absorbs mana from their surrounding into themselves. Making them far stronger than normal beast by hundreds of times.


    And then Blue Blood turn to Green blood and from Green Blood turn Gold Blood, and then turn Purple Blood. From Purple Blood Beast, rarely did it turn clear. Finally, if there was any beast that is beyond Purple Blood, it will be Clear blood. Blood that is crystal clear like water and you can see thru it.


    If you see a Clear Blood Beast, don¡¯t count on coming out alive no matter strong you are. Even myself nearly died once from meeting a Clear Blood Dragon when I was a just a Demigod level. Good thing that I¡¯d have a lot of potion on myself. Not to mention, a potion that erased my very presence from a Clear Blood beast¡¯s sensing ability.


    After Clear blood beast is what I would call Emperor Beast of the Black Blood. Because their blood is dark black. The completely opposite of Clear Blood. In my whole life, I had only met 120 Black blood beast that had cultivated to that high, from the age of unknown to now. And then, the highest that a beast can cultivate to is called Sovereign Beast. Their blood is the color of the rainbow. It is completely different from any other kinds of colored blood beast.


    I have never met a Rainbow Color Blood Beast. That is the equivalent of a High Universal Creators Gods immortal, after all. In all my life-previous life, I had been to a Taboo World, a forbidden world, called Galace World on the 1604th¡¯s Gate¡¯s Realm. This world has all the Taboo that would consider being taboo by both human and beast alike in Magis Millions World. From small thing like you cannot smile in public to looking at the opposite sex, it has all kind of chains that is Taboo in certain religious or belief for moral.


    For example, in Magis Millions World, marriage with your brother or sister isn¡¯t a Taboo. However, it is the opposite for a lot of the other world that is connected to Magis Millions World through the Gate¡¯s Realm. Yet, in Galace World, there is no such thing as Taboo. It is Taboo Free. You can marry your own mother for all you cared if you have met the requirement. Like, your father is dead for sometimes already or your mother is separated from your father for a certain time. This world has a Beast that was near to being a Rainbow Color Blood Beast. It only needs three more months of cultivating to success. Too bad, he didn¡¯t know who he was pissing off so he was killed. By me.


    Who else do you think that is capable of killing someone who is already at the Divine Creation Realm in cultivation for the beast? I might have been far weaker than him but who do you think I am? Using ancient remedy, it was easy to kill anyone who isn¡¯t a High Universal Creators Gods Realm or in the Universal Creation Realm.


    Anyway, none of that is any of my business now. For now, what should I do? Looking at this Bulbasaur let me know that this world is not that much different from my former world. Even though I can¡¯t confirm where this world I am at for certainty, knowing that there is the beast that is capable of killing a Green Blood Beast nearby make me stay on my guard. It wasn¡¯t like I can just die now, anymore. Whoever it was that was that prevented my soul from dissipating isn¡¯t going to let me die that easily. I knew that instinctively without even confirming it. It would have been easier for me if I¡¯ll just live as Jenna Loveheart for a while.... While I tried to not get killed so fast.


    I doubt that there are Presence Cancellation Potion in this world thought, or at least the ingredient to make it. Clearly, from Jenna¡¯s memories, Mage wasn¡¯t so rare but people who know how to make potion was very much rare. In fact, there is no alchemist in this village, even before that accident. The only one that can be count as someone who knew of herbs is this girl¡¯s mother- former mother.


    ¡°Hahhh...¡± signing out loud. I continue to inspect the Bulbasaur. If I have a knife with me right now, I would totally skin the hide and cut the meat but since I have no knife with me, there isn¡¯t anything else that I can do as this body is far too weak.


    Hold on a second, I have a feeling that I am forgetting something. Right! There are a lot of other objects that can be used to skins animal! It seems like my brain isn¡¯t that active in this body yet¡­. No, this isn¡¯t an excuse!


    Wait... Hmmm.... Is there any Mana infusion rock or stone in this part of the world? Wait... can this girl even see the flow of mana? Let¡¯s test it out. I am curious. I had already notice that the impurities in this girl¡¯s body is no joke but I do also notice that this body is in a perfect condition for magic training. How perfect? Beginner Perfect since she died before I was in her body. It means that I can train this body into whatever I like and there won¡¯t be any consequences. After all, this isn¡¯t even my original body.


    I seat down on the ground beside the Bulbasaur and start to meditate. Deeply inside my mind, I could feel the family sensation that is mana sensitivity. I still remember the first time that I¡¯d meditated. Kainen used to say that I am a once every thousands of years genius. Because of how fast I get into the deeper level of meditation, which allows me to sense the True level of elemental mana, but it seems like this girl¡¯s sensitivity wasn¡¯t a joke either. I got it right on my first time too. And it only take my first time 2 minutes. Afterward, it went right through without stopping.


    This time wasn¡¯t any different from before. In fact, I would say that it was faster in Jenna¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t like her body is special or anything, it¡¯s just that it was me who is here. I have far too much experiences with meditation to not get it the first time.


    Red... warm mana... this is the laws of Fire Mana Element¡¯s properties. It is brightly warm and hot. So fierce that it would destroy everything. Yet, it can only give birth to everything.


    Blue... cold yet cool mana... this is the law of Water Mana Element¡¯s properties. So cool yet full with life.


    Golden brown... strong and willful, this is the Earth Mana¡¯s properties from the earth.


    White aura of air mana breeze by, this is the law of air elemental and freedom. Oh? The breeze have a hint of green and yellow in it. This is plant elemental? And lightning too.


    Darkness surrounding all, the emptiness of nothing but void. This is... dark and menacing mana from the law of chaos and darkness.


    Then there is the threat of connection of life. This is the Law of Life. STOP! Don¡¯t gather it! Ah, damn it. Too late. It senses me already.


    Huh? What is that? Oh? Is this the Laws of this universe? But something is missing... what it that is missing was.


    Something is missing in this universe law. Something that is the foundation of what universal law is. What is it that is missing? Time Laws? No, I can sense the Time Force and Law...


    There is no Space mana? That can¡¯t be! Time was never absences without Space or via versa!


    Driving deeper into the core of this body¡¯s very being, I had failed to notice that hours turn into days and days turn into weeks. If this body doesn¡¯t have the affinity with Space elemental law then this is very bad. Trying to gain affinity with the Laws of Space is very dangerous.


    Ah! There it is, this vast and boundless aura of dark particle is the mana of space! Damn, that scared me for a bit. It doesn¡¯t do much for me but if Space Magic was absent from this girl¡¯s body, it would limited my paths very much. That mean that I cannot summoned them out to this world.... That will be very bad since they are powerful enough to find me regardless of where I am. Especially since I am not strong enough yet to sealed the gate to their worlds.


    ¡°Huhh.... I don''t know what to do if this world doesn¡¯t have law of Space.... after all, I spent 150 years researching it.¡± I smile softly. Space Magic....


    My former life have spent more than a hundred years on creating 125 magic spells for Spatial Magic after all. I would be very pissed off if there are no Space Law in this world.


    Gogege


    Ah, I forget that this body hasn¡¯t been eating in more than a week. Let¡¯s see, now that I can senses mana in this body, let¡¯s search for a Mana Rock, not Mana Stone. Mana rocks were rocks that have been absorbing mana and is very weak to force if you are using the alignment mana to smash it. However, when refined them or sealed them, they are very valuable.


    Ah! Found one! A small rock that is about the size of my two fist was under a tree not far off from where I was sitting. So, I pick it up and start to trim them a little at a time to shape the corresponding elemental at each layers, making the rock harder and harder. Damn this body is far too weak. It would take a while for me to finish through the middle layer. After couples of minute passed by, what feels like forever in this hungry body, one side of the rock was sharp enough. Hmmm, just one side isn¡¯t enough to strengthen the whole rock. And so, I started to trim down the other side too.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This time, it took longer because this body have no energy at all. Now that it¡¯s done. All I have to do was sealed the corresponding elements into the rock. Although, I could have use fire mana to do it, this body is still far too weak to be able to use any. I have no choice but to do it the old fashion way then.


    I started to collect leaves and dried sticks from trees and brushes. It took a while in this weak body but I did make a small fire, using the small fire elemental magic that this body is capable of using, without damaging it.


    Since Jenna¡¯s body isn¡¯t capable using stronger spell, a weak and small fireball was enough to lights the wooden sticks. I then throw the rock into the fire and let it ¡®cook¡¯ to harden the mana inside. After five minute, when the fire died down already. I had to use a stick to poke out the mana rock and let it cool down before using it.


    After waiting for 15 minutes, which feels like eternity for his hungry body, the rock is now shining at the edge, making it look very sharp. Of course it¡¯s sharp since it is done sealing the corresponding mana inside it. Kids, don¡¯t try this at home. The risk of having the rock explode it high. Only because this is me that we¡¯re talking about that it was a success.


    I take the rock and slowly make my way toward the corpse with this weak body. Using the rock, I started to skin the corpse slowly. First, I have to carefully cut around the feet for better access to the skin and then carefully start cutting it without cutting into the meats layer. In this weak body, this will take a long while....


    Because this body was far too weak, by the time that I had finished skinning the hide and separate a small chunk of its meats, night times have already fallen. I took nearly 4 hours skinning this beast? Oh my god, I hate feeling weak. If only I could just die already. Still, there must be something wrong with me now as I started to change my mind about dying. What the hell? Is someone manipulating my thinking? No, that¡¯s not it either. Although, it is possible for my mind to be influenced by this girl¡¯s mind, it is impossible for it to change my mind this fast. Unless....


    Ahhh... not good... If I don¡¯t eat something, this body is seriously going to die. And, dying by hunger is not fun at all.


    Starting a small fire, I cook the meat over it. Once it¡¯s ready, and good enough to eat, I nearly swallow it whole. Although the meat wasn¡¯t even season with anything, this hungry body was more than enough spices to make the meat taste heavenly.


    Usually in my former life, I don¡¯t eat meat that much because my body was enforced my mana so I barely need to eat but this body was far too weak so I finished a chunk of meat that should weight about 70 pounds.


    That¡¯s a lot!


    Signing out loud, I thanks my lucky stars that this body isn¡¯t going to fall down any seconds now before I started to go thru the memories that this girl had once again.


    [Minutes later]


    So, there are ten other kids who isn¡¯t dead yet, aside from her. What should I do? This girl is a very nice person compare to my former life. She look after the kids like a mother hen with its new born chicks. No, the former Jenna made the definition for mother-hen shamed with her actions and thinking. This girl was far too naive and blinded in her self-sacrifices. It was no wonder why the Life Mana¡¯s properties can sensed this body so fast.


    There were three boys and seven girls who survived that fires. All the girls were all younger than I, except of that girl named Rebecca. There is also two boys who is older than me too. Jin and Luke? Yeah. Those are their names. Then the youngest boy was Luke¡¯s brother, Lurin.


    Looking at the meat pile, I signed out loud. If this was my old world, I wouldn¡¯t give a damn about those children but... it is properly this girl¡¯s brain that is affecting my emotion. There was no way that I am this empathy toward human. Haven¡¯t been in a long time and not thinking of being in a long while. However, they are just innocent kids.... Arg... I am too old for this. Sigh¡­. This is going to be hard, acting like Jenna and not myself.


    Walking up, I started to lay out the hide and place as much of meat as I can carry into the hide before tying it up with grasses into a big ball. Luckily, the grass in this world is stronger than the ones from my former world so it was easy to make a strings out of it. Well, for normal grass at least. This isn¡¯t mana infused grasses so it surprised me that it was this strong. Very vitality.


    I then started to roll the ball of meat toward the area where I know those children will be at. Half an hour later, I came face to face with a small stick-made house that is very poorly made. The house was leaning against a large maple tree and surrounding with large stone boulder, which made it stable.


    A small girl was leaning on the wall, looking very pale and weak while the two boy tried to make the house stronger using small sticks of woods and strings made out of the same grasses that I used. What a bad design, it was miracle that the house didn¡¯t collapse already. Luckily for us all, this part of the world that we lived on doesn¡¯t have winter time, except for when that blue-whatever it was- from Jenna¡¯s memories happened, otherwise, they¡¯re all be dead by now. She can¡¯t remember it that much from then as she was always asleep.


    The tallest boy was about 4 or 5 inches taller than me and was wearing the same kind torn clothes. We all are wearing torn clothes. Not that I am complaining. Okay, that¡¯s a lied. I am complaining. What I am complaining isn¡¯t about the clothes but rather, why the hell does he look so damn good in those torn clothes? Ah, what am I thinking? It wasn¡¯t like his handsome or anything, it¡¯s just that the expression the clothes make Jin more mature than normal. Well, whatever.


    If I remember it right, the tallest boy was Luke and the younger one was Lurin.


    ¡°Lurin...¡± I called softly as I pants from exhaust. Pushing this pile of meat is very tiring. Damn this body for being so damn weak. If I am going to stay in this body, there is no way I am leaving it this pathetic.


    Both boys stop what they were doing and turn toward me.


    ¡°Jenna? What is that? Where have you been? Jin was looking for you for three days already.¡± Asked Luke with a sad and tired yet strongly of curious voice.


    ¡°Meat...¡± I answered before slumping down on the ground and seat there panting. Damn this weak body. I didn¡¯t even bother answering his question in full sentences,.


    ¡°Meat?¡± A small voice asked. It was the small, all bones and pale skins that was leaning on the wall.


    ¡°Arise, yes, it is meats. Luke, call everyone here. Lurin, can you start a fire?¡± I asked as I started to untie the ball. Since I tied the grass a little bit stronger than I have to, it took some times to get it undone but by the times that I did, all the kids were looking at me with a look that make my inside swirl in sadness.


    Wait... those aren¡¯t my thought okay? Is this body!


    ¡°Sister Jenna, the fires is ready.¡± Lurin called. There was a small hope in his voice. All this time, there wasn¡¯t anything to eat. All the farms were burned. All their houses have long ago collapse from the dragon¡¯s fires. The only thing that was left from scavenging was a couple of thing that were in the basement, where the dragons breathe didn¡¯t reach.


    Moving the hide away, all the children¡¯s eyes widen in shock at the amount of meat that was show.


    ¡°Is meat!¡± A little girl called out excitedly and happily.


    ¡°Yes, it is meat. Luke, can you go grab a cooking pot?¡± I asked. Luke didn¡¯t even wait for me to finish my request before he was gone.


    ¡°Lurin, go get some water from the well... be careful okay?¡± Lurin nodded before running toward the water well with an energy that wasn¡¯t there since they lost everything. All of the kids here, including Jenna or me in fact, have lost their parents and family members already. So, it make senses that they would be pretty damn protective of everyone here.


    Lurin and Luke was lucky that they have each other. They are brothers after all. Once the water and pot was ready, I started to cook a stew for them. If the Bulbasaur¡¯s meat is anything like my world¡¯s Bulbasaur, then making it a stew will be very delicious.


    ¡°Jenna, where do you get this much meat from?¡± Luke asked while we were waiting for the meat to cook.


    ¡°This is from the Bulbasaur at the lake. It was killed by something that I have never seen before. Leaving the corpse behind so I skin it.¡± I answered as I stirred the pot of stew.


    Even after skinning all the meat that I can, there was still a large portion of meat that hasn¡¯t being skin but I stopped since there was no space left in the hide to hold it all in.


    ¡°Luke, have you guys found any knife?¡± I asked Luke. Lurin was seating beside Luke with his eyes on the pot of stew with saliva on his mouth. Actually, all the other kids were too.


    ¡°Yeah, we find a bunch of things at the Village Chief¡¯s basement.¡± Luke answered as he turn toward his brother and started to move the dirt under Lurin¡¯s face away.


    From Jenna¡¯s memories, Luke love his little brother very much. If I don¡¯t know any better, I would think that Luke is gay... Only because Jenna¡¯s memory told me that Luke like Mariel, the Chief¡¯s daughter who also died in the fires, that erase my thinking. Still, there is something about the way that Luke look after his brother that make me very uncomfortable, in a good way though.


    After all, Lurin is very adorable and cute. He have two large eyes and a full lips. His cheeks was natural red, even under malnourished. Still, if Jenna¡¯s memories was right then this world doesn¡¯t have a border between genders. In fact, in Jenna¡¯s memory, there was a Red Light district full of boy prostitute not far away from this village. Only about 4 days of walking away. The only thing that is stopping the kids from going over there is because there is forest full of beasts in there, separating this small village and that town. In fact, the distance between this burned out village and that town was long enough that nearly no one in this village knew about it. Jenna only knew about it because her older brother¡¯s friend work there.


    Like the memories from this girl, this world doesn¡¯t have boundary between genders at all, even if only a minority of them go for same sex. A girl can turn into a boy if they are cursed for it. For example, Jenna¡¯s memory told me that the Chief¡¯s wife was a male who got turned into a girl because of a witch¡­. A variant Mage.


    Idiot.


    This world¡¯s magic is very low term-developing. They can¡¯t even undone a simple curse like that. I hope that I don¡¯t ever meet a witch. She or he won¡¯t know how she or he die if she cursed anyone I watch over. For now, these are the kids.


    Regardless of the witch, I don¡¯t know about this world but my former world had long ago forbidden Gender changing spells or curses such as that. Instead, my former world very encourage incest. What? Is this strange for this world? Totally, from Jenna¡¯s memories, incest is totally taboo. Which, is kind of inconsistent. Same sex marriage is not taboo but incest is? Well, I guess that¡¯s the society of this world is consist of.


    Something like same sex marriage or incest is one of the things that I can totally understand. Since my former self¡¯s first husband was my own brother-Kainen Moonshine, it made sense that I could totally understand it. Incest is something that no one in my world would look down on simply because it has been done for longer than I had been alive for. And hey, my former self had lived for more than five thousand one hundred and twenty three years! Way longer than that but I have long stopped counting once it reach five thousand one hundred and twenty three years since his soul vanished from that world.


    Anyway, in this world, I am not looking for a loved one again so I don¡¯t care if it allow same gender marriage or not. I couldn¡¯t care less if this world forbid incest or same sex marriage. For all I care, it got nothing to do with me.


    ¡°Sister Jenna, we also found a map to!¡± a small little girl¡¯s voice called. Her name was Vinna Redtail, the youngest out of all the children at the age of five years old. The others are Samantha, Rebecca, Hilsa, Minna, Arise, and Deana. The boys are Luke, Lurin and another boy by the name of Jin Yorkon, whom at the moment isn¡¯t here.


    ¡°Oh? A map? Let me see.¡± I asked Vinna. A couple of seconds later, an old torn looking map was spread on the ground.


    The map was old but still clear enough that I can tell which direction is which. Although, from how worn out the map is, I had already knew that this map isn¡¯t a recent ones. It¡¯s probably from way back, like couple of thousands years ago. There aren¡¯t much details in the map to go by but I have enough experiences with maps to know what is where, even on old tatty worn out maps like this one.


    From what I can see, we are at the village-or use to be a village- called Bulea Village. A small village to the far east of Kingdom Ernos, the nearest Capital city in this continent. Between Kingdom Ernos was a large city called Ernos City, a somewhat closed distance from it was another large town. Between here and those location, there were marked of various large forests full of beasts and a couple long rivers along with large well known mountains. Asides from those, there were some mark that perks my curiosity. For example, that mark with the symbols that look like a flames and that mark that look like a scratch mark of some kind. This isn¡¯t an ordinary map, huh. This is a treasure map. How the hell did it end up in this village?


    ¡°Hmmm... It would take at least five years to travel from here to any large town, not to mention to Ernos City.¡± I said. This world is huge! Only this map along is about three times the size of the largest continent in my former world! No, I am not joking. When I said that it would take at least five years of traveling, I am not talking about traveling from here to Ernos Kingdom. I am saying that it would take us kids at least five years to get to any town large enough to consider a town.


    ¡°Five years? No, sister Jenna. My dad used to say that it would take at least ten years to travel from here to Myrad Town, even with a Dark skin horse carriage!¡± The little girl called Deana said. Dark skin horses are horse that travels the fastest, at the speed of at least 120 kilometers per hours. Not very fast if I should say so but fast enough that its reputation had reaches even here. Now that I think about it, Deana¡¯s uncle was a mercenary and her mother use to travel with him before setting down with her father at this small village. How did a mercenary choose this small place to settle down was beyond my understanding. There is nothing good about this small village that could tempt a mercenary like her father to settle down here. Well, of course, if he have something to hide then that¡¯s another thing.


    ¡°Hmm... that¡¯s too long.¡± I said as I look at the map, totaling thinking that this world is pretty damn huge. To be honest, I don¡¯t think that this world is as large as my former world in terms of spatial, but in terms of just lands and soils then this world is pretty damn huge. After all, Magis Millions World have places that compressed huge amount of land into smaller land. Even Norsisca Continent itself was compressed, before it was way larger than that. The sizes of Norsisca Continent was the results of being solidity by the creator. That¡¯s right, if your alchemist flames was strong enough, it is possible to refine even a whole continent. That¡¯s what the creator did to Norsisca Continent about seven billion years ago. No, it might be longer than that ago.


    To the East of this small village is just big huge mountains. The mountain was called Dragonet Mountain. Like its name suggest, this mountain is the breeding ground for dragons. Then to the south was nothing but a vast ocean. To the north was half covered with Dragonet Mountain and the rest was in another country called Empire Matnak, There is nothing about this empire in Jenna¡¯s memories so I don¡¯t know anything about it. However, judging from the size it shows in the map, this Empire Matnak is not even larger than a town. Was this what I think it is?


    I know that there are merchant traveling from Ernos to here, but that only happen once every ten years since we live too far away. So, that mean that there won¡¯t be anyone passing by anytime soon.


    ¡°Sister Jenna, is the meat ready yet?¡± A voice asked. It was Hilsa. A small girl that look like she¡¯s only 3 years old when in fact, she¡¯s already near six years old.


    ¡°Yeah is it ready?¡± Another asked. This time it was Hilsa¡¯s twin sister Minna. Both girl look equally alike yet their personality was strangely not in the same lengths, for twins. Minna like pink while Hilsa like blue. Minna like to draw while Hilsa likes to sings. In another word, they¡¯re different.


    ¡°In a bit... Wait for a bit more.¡± I said, totally smiling like how Jenna Loveheart should be, a mother hen. I know that they¡¯re hungry. All that we have been eating before was porridge from a tree called Balint. Balint trees are trees that absorbs a lot of salts water into its root. At a result, the milk from the tree can be very thick and once dried, will taste a bit salty and sweet. It have little nutrition and strangely enough, a lot of fibers. Eating the Balint Porridge was strangely satisfying. Balint porridge is the reason why the kids are still alive even now.


    Well, these kids would include me now too, huh. If Jenna¡¯s memories serve me right then the one that found out that milk from Balint tree is edible was Jin, right? Right, Jin was the one that first introduce Balint porridge to us kids. Now that I remember it, Jin went to gather more Balint milk from the tree since we were running low. The part of the forest where the Balint trees located are a little far away from here, about 10 miles away from the village, so it will take a while before he come back.


    Hmmm? What is this presence? And there was more than one presences. In fact, I can sense about 47 of them. And they¡¯re fairly strong too. Well, strong enough for their presences to registered in my radar, at least.


    I turned toward the right side of the field where I can feel the presences coming from. This presence¡­. Seeing that I stop stirring the soup, Luke and Lurin look at me with curiosity in their eyes.


    Couple of seconds later, a teenage boy carrying a large iron bowls emerge from the darkness.


    It''s Jin. This is Jin¡¯s presence? Weird, for a second there, I feel a familiar aura¡­. Nah, I don¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± A small girl¡¯s voice called out before she run toward Jin with a bright smile on her pale and skinny face. This girl is called Samantha. Jin¡¯s little sister and, Hilsa and Minna¡¯s relatively-cousin.


    Behind Jin was a group of adults that all have swords on their wrists. Seeing the adults with swords, all the other children got so frightened that they screamed as they ran away from the approaching figures. Luke pick up Lurin in a flash of panic and rush away from the adults. You would wonder where Luke got those energy and strengths from to pick up Lurin like he weighted nothing. It must¡¯ve been the rushed of adrenaline from his panic that give him all those energy. Samantha was the only one that was running toward the group without a care of those adults. Even when the so called adults all have weapons on themselves, Samantha still didn¡¯t seems to care.


    Seeing the adults behind Jin, I knew right away that those man are familiar with this location enough to be surprised at us kids.


    If I guess it right, this is the Merchant Group that always come to this out-of-no-where village, the Vismark Merchant Group. There aren¡¯t any menace feeling about these people so I stay in my spot as I continue to stir the stews. The rest of the children was clearly scared and frightened beyond belief at the moment. Only the fact that I was totally calm didn¡¯t make them cry outright.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be scared. This is the Merchant Group that usually come here once every 10 years. ¡°Jin explained. So, Jin can remember them. That could only mean that they had met before when he was still just 7 years old? That¡¯s ten years ago right? Jin can still remember them? He sure have a good memory.


    It seems like he met them while gathering Balint Tree Milk, seeing as a couple of the adults had also help him carry some more Balint milk back.


    So I guessed right. I watched them from the corner of my eyes as I continue to stirs the stew. For some reason, I thought I feel Jin¡¯s gaze on me but it soon faded. Right, he was looking for me, Luke had said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, kids. My name is Clapton. I am the Captain of this merchant group.¡± The old man with a mark over his left cheek introduce himself softly. I turned toward him and then introduce myself without any fear or shyness in sight. Seeing that I wasn¡¯t scared, all the other kids started to introduce him or herself one after another, all except Luke and Lurin. They both were eying the group of merchant with something akin to suspicious in their eyes. Luke is far too suspicious of people.


    And then one after another from the merchant group started introduce themselves to us, starting with the one who look the nicest.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Hylian Hawk.¡± One of the taller man in the merchant group introduce himself softly with a gentle smile on his face. He sounds like the kind that would prefer to read quietly in the afternoon, drinking tea instead of being a merchant. Surprisingly, there aren¡¯t any annoying feeling from the man either. I expected them to be kind of ignorant or annoyingly full of themselves.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Starz. I am a warrior!¡± Another said with pride in his voice as his smile wildly, showing his tooth. However, the smile wasn¡¯t arrogantly prideful but rather filled with happiness.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Hanz, you can call me Mark instead. I am a mage. Nice to meet you, kids.¡± The man winked at the girls, causing the man behind him to smack his head. A playboy, huh. Even kids didn¡¯t get away from his attack range when it comes to woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m Keith.¡± Another man introduced himself softly. This man isn¡¯t much of a talker, huh. He just introduce himself and then went to organize his subordinates. Totally in an uncaring manner yet strange enough, wasn¡¯t so cold.


    And so, the introduction went on and on, that is, until I called out that the stew is ready, causing all the kids who were eying the adults with something akin to worship in their eyes to turn to worship me instead. That¡¯s understandable, their stomach control their thinking in more than one way.


    The merchant settle down their stuff and join in with us kids for dinner. Still, they¡¯re sensitive enough to share their foods with us kids after seeing how malnourished we are. Since there aren¡¯t any dining table that is large enough for all us kids and the adults, Starz and Mark made his subordinates to craft a couple of long dining tables made out of wood. After that, all of us and them sits around it. No, not all of us. Rather, us kids and twelves other adults site in the same dining table while the other adults sits on the other dining table.


    ¡°So good! I never eat anything this good before! Ne, Jenna, what do you put in here?¡± Rebecca, whose eyes have stars in them, exclaims with more enthusiasm than necessary. All the other kids were far too hungry that they didn¡¯t bother asking, instead they were crying in happiness as they ate the stews with far too much eagerness, nearly chocking themselves in the process.


    ¡°Just meat, water, and a couple of mushroom.¡± That¡¯s right. I collected the mushroom under the tree where the Mana rock is at, too. I think it was called Void Mushroom? Dark blue with small dotes of white in a convex shapes. The stream was attaches to the caps with its gill¡¯s colored totally dark blue. It looks far too adorable for a mushroom. More like, what the hell? Mushroom can¡¯t be that cute or adorable. It must¡¯ve been this girl¡¯s brain that is making me see things.


    ¡°So good!¡± Rebecca said again as she drinks down the stew after blowing it down a bit first.


    ¡°You kids haven¡¯t been eating at all, have you?¡± Asked Clapton softly with sadness and sympathy in his eyes. He watches the kids¡¯ drinks down the stews and chew on the breads that he passed out, with a far too much excitement. Just looking at the behavior of the kids, he could more than tell what we haven¡¯t been eating.


    ¡°Yeah, we have been eating Balint Powder porridge all this time until sister Jenna found a bulbasaur corpse for the meats. See that?¡± Samantha point toward where the pile of hide from the Bulbasaur was still on the ground. The pile of meat was still there so the captain can clearly see where she was pointing at. His eyes widen in shock at the amount of meat on the hide. No, more like, he¡¯s eyes is on the rawhide itself rather than the meats.


    ¡°That¡¯s lucky for you guys.¡± He paused as he hesitated for a couple of seconds. ¡°Miss Jenna, if you don¡¯t mind, would you sell me that hide?¡± Asked Clapton after a couple seconds of silently eying the pill of meats. He knew how much a large rawhide from a bulbasaur is worth. Not to mention, a full one like that one?


    Still, it seems like he is thoughtful enough to know that the meat itself isn¡¯t rarer than the hide. He knew that we kids need the meats but not the hide. What are we going to do with a hide? There is no one here who can made or use the hide. He didn¡¯t know about me so that¡¯s understandable.


    The meats is really rare but seeing how malnourished the kids are, he didn¡¯t asked to buy the meat and instead asked about the hide under the meats. He could clearly see that the quality of the hide was top grade. That along was tempted enough for him to asked a bunch of starving kids to sell it for him.


    ¡°Captain, we are just children here without any adults to look after. Even if we sell you that hide, we won¡¯t know what to use to money on.¡± I wasn¡¯t the one that answered that question but rather it is Jin that answer it. So this is the boy that change this girl¡¯s fate, huh.


    Interesting.


    What is special about this boy that made it possible for him to change the fate of someone, who clearly shouldn¡¯t be alive?


    ¡°You are right.¡± The captain answer with his eyes blinking in understanding. ¡°We will be staying here for another two days to rest and then going back. Do you kids wanted to come with us? There is nothing left here for you guys.¡± The captain asked as he eyed all the kids in their torn and dirty clothes until his eyes stopped on me.


    He blinked. What? Why is he looking at me?


    ¡°We... don¡¯t have any money to pay you, Captain,¡± Luke answered. He wanted to come with them, even if the road is harsh. At the very least, his brother won¡¯t have to suffer from hunger again if his with them. Even if he have to work the rest of his life because of it, he will. I could sense the determination in Luke¡¯s whole body. This boy....


    ¡°Hahaha. How about this? You sell me that hide and I will take you guys with us to Ernos City. You might not notice it, but that hide is a high quality and rare ones. Normally, a hide from a Bulbasaur would cost 120 Gold Coins each. However, this hide¡¯s quality is very high and is a whole piece. So, 200 Gold Coins are more than enough to last you guys for a couple of years. If you subtract the amount for coverage as fee for us to protect you guys then it would come to 175. Divide that equally to all eleven of you and each will get 15 Gold coins and 90 Silver and 9 coppers. That is more than enough to last at least 3 years if you find works in the city.¡± He said as he look at Jin.


    ¡°If all of you choose to stay together and rent a 4 bedroom house, each month you will have to pay 3 gold and 26 silver. If you including in everyday accessories, then each month you will spend up to 6 golden coins. Or if you want to then you can join the Orphan House and spend only 1 Gold coins per year there.¡± The captain explained with a small smiles on his face. All the other merchant didn¡¯t interrupted him and just watch us. Hylian, Keith and Starz look at Jin with encouraging expression.


    ¡°I will let your kids think about it tonight. Tomorrow, a couple of our guys is going to hunt for more resources and then we will rest one more night before leaving. Give me your answers then.¡± The captain clearly wasn¡¯t going to rush us. So, he give us plenty of times to think carefully overnight. However, he knew that there is a 98 percent chances that we all will go with him, which is why he bother to explain the housing conditions to us kids.


    Just as the captain was getting up to rest for the night, I stopped him. ¡°Captain Clapton, I will sell that hide. And we will go with you guys.¡± I said loud and clear.


    The captain¡¯s eyes widen at the sounds of my voice. When the kids any everyone else was intruding themselves, I was cooking so they didn¡¯t heard my voice yet. My voice causes Jin to look at me with a look in his eyes. What? Why is he looking at me like that?


    ¡°Is that really okay with you guys? The road that we¡¯ll travel thru is very harsh. There will be plenty of attacks from both beasts and bandits.¡± The captain warned with a look in his eyes. It causes the other kids to wince in fear but Jin just narrowed his eyes.


    I turned to the other kids and can see the determination look in their eyes along with the fears. They have suffered here all by themselves for long enough. Even if they are being taken in as slaves, they wouldn¡¯t complain. It is a good thing that this world is against slaveries. Otherwise, we kids might have a fate that is far worse than worth living for.


    Everybody nodded in agreement with me. I turned to the captain and nodded my head. The captain smile softly with a glint in his eyes. This man¡¯s eyes¡­. He can see far too much.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll buy that hide now, can you show it to be tomorrow?¡± He asked with a small smile on his face. Although, the smile is very small but the excitement that I can feel from this man was enough to make this weak body of mine shiver. Was the hide that important to the Captain?


    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow.¡± I answered as we went our separated way, toward our sleeping spots. Earlier, when the warriors Keith and Mark saw our small stick hut, they both were very depressed with our living space condition. And so, they decided to build a larger and stronger one so there are plenty of sleeping space now. The girl even helps the kids with making their beds from straws and grasses.


    The captain seem trustworthy enough, so I didn¡¯t even bother worrying that he might damage the hide while I am sleeping or would stole it. Clearly, the captain was way stronger than I am now, yet he was still nice and even showing respects for us kids. I suspected that¡¯s his true color so I didn¡¯t bother being caution. Even if not, I won¡¯t lose anything anyway.


    Our sleeping beds use to make out of grass straws but now, there was a large jute blanket on top of the grass, making it easier to sleep. I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m used to sleep on strings only, back at my former live during the times that I spend outside experiencing and gathering herbs around Magis Millions World. So I am pretty used to sleeping in harsh condition. This body has too....


    Once my head hit the jute blanket. I was out like lightning. My headache from before might not be that bad anymore but the strains that it left this body¡¯s minds was enough to caused me to knock me out like lightning.

 B1C3: Before the Road to the Ernos Kingdom

    B1C3: Before the Road to the Ernos Kingdom


    When I¡¯d woken up the next morning, the sun hasn¡¯t even come up yet. The air was crystal cleared, it is full of mother nature¡¯s natural mana fogs and morning dew. At this time of the morning, at around 5 in the morning, is when the air is at their clearest and purest, which is why I had long ago had started waking up at this time every day.


    Usually, I would start to collects morning dew and use it as water to make potion but now that I am in Jenna¡¯s body and living as her, I didn¡¯t. That isn¡¯t an option now. For now at least.


    Getting out of the small sticks house, I¡¯d make my way to the pile of meat that was left out in the air to air it out so it won¡¯t start spoiling so soon. I don¡¯t need to worry about other beast or animal taking it since there aren¡¯t any left in this part of the forest. Gathering some extra dried wood that Luke and Lurin had gathered yesterday, I make a small campfire then gather the pot from yesterday and wash it with a little bit of water that I summon using water elemental mana. However, I found out that this body is still far too weak to start using voiceless incantation of magic. Just a simple single spell was already too much to control without using inscription to help.


    Ah, there''s nothing that I can do about it. No matter how much control I have over the elemental, this body isn''t used to it so it didn''t do much.


    After that, I went to the water well and got a full pot of water. I take the pot of water and place it on the rock by the fire camp, forming a cooking stove. While waiting for the water to boil, I went back to the forest to gather some wild herbs, roots, and berries. Luckily, a part of the forest is still green and standing from the dragon fire breath that is also closer than the location that Jin went to yesterday.


    It was darker than normal since the sun hasn''t even raised yet so I took a while to find enough young tree roots, herbs, and berries but it was worth it. Why? Because I had found some low level rare herbs! That¡¯s why!


    There are a couple of herbs that are pretty rare but the ones that are most worthy of was a mana infused herb.


    Misty Flower! You know what that is?!


    Hehehe... I won¡¯t tell you! You aren¡¯t worthy enough to know...


    Okay, fine. Misty Flowers are herbs that take in the forms of a 2 petal flower. Do you know the category of flowery herbs?


    By the number of the petal that it has! And no, I am not talking about every herb out there. I am only talking about categories herbs, not common ones but those that are capable of drawing elemental energy into their bodies. Those are Categorized Herbs.


    For example, a Crystal Leaf Flower, a one petal flower that growth near anywhere where the air is fresh and crispy, like a cliff. Crystal Leaf Flower have the properties of antiseptic and healing. One petal of Crystal Leaf Flower can be divided into 5 parts since the petal themselves are a bit large, about the size of an adult male palm. Which means that each petals is worth five portion in size. This is a One Petal Mana Herb. When one petal turns to two petals, it means that the herb is ready and old enough to grow to the next stages.


    Only herbs that can increase or grow more petals are Categorized. Those that cannot grow additional petals are common herbs. Their properties and strengths are largely differences.


    So these herbs were one of the common herbs that are used to make a health potion. However, once this herb reached a certain age, it turns into an elemental herb that can heal soul wounds. This is one of the advantages that common herbs have over Categorized Herbs. Categorized Herb does not heal Soul wounds, at least not much anyway.


    The most common and low-grade Potion are Tier 1 Potion. If you put it in numbers, for a normal human, 1 low-grade tier can heal a broken bone in 120 seconds since, in numbers, normal human¡¯s health are only about 100 magipoint, the magic essence in everyone. Some people called this life force or blood force.


    But that¡¯s only for this world¡¯s recipe and their method, according to tales that this girl¡¯s mother had told her long ago. Afterward, she had taught the former Jenna how to make that potion. Which she taken a couple of weeks to learn.


    Normally, the recipe for a tier 1 Potion is: 1/5 Crystal Leaf Flower, 1 Low-Grade Elemental Water, 10 drops of regular honey, 1 petal of Morning Daisy and 10 milliliters of water.


    However, in my own opinion, those ingredients in this recipe is incomplete. That recipe is missing two key ingredients. The first one is for taste while the second one acted as a catalyst for faster healing and stronger potion without leaving an after effects. Honey doesn''t act as the catalyst for this recipe, it alone doesn''t work.


    If I would to change or modify the recipes, the quantity, and quality of it will change too. My recipe would be: 1/6 Crystal Leaf Flower, 1 Low-Grade Elemental Water, 10 drops of regular honey or sugar make from sugarcane or one gram of Silverleaf leaf, 1 petal of Morning Daisy, and lastly one petal of Peacebloom. Honey and Morning Daisy together work in harmony so the Low-Grade Elemental water and the Peacebloom¡¯s properties can come out more efficiency. These work works together to bring the Crystal Leaf Flower¡¯s abilities out more.


    If I add 1/10 of Misty Flower petal into it then this recipe will no longer be tier 1 low-grade Potion. Just a tiny bit of Misty Flower petal can cause a catalyst in the potion that increases the tier from 1 to 3. Not to mention, Misty Flower have a mana property! Which mean that it can increase the rate which someone intake in mana into their body!


    Now you know why I am so happy! If this is my old life back in Magus, I won¡¯t care much for it since my magic level is far beyond what is consider a Grandmaster in both this world and my old world. However, this isn''t my former world anymore.


    My understanding of alchemy and herbs can¡¯t be compared to normal people in this world but since Jenna¡¯s body isn¡¯t strong and doesn¡¯t have a big vein of mana in her body, Misty Flower are just a perfect herb for me right now. This much is basics knowledge for me.


    With no hesitation whatsoever, I take the whole Misty Flower and smash it into a paste like substance and then eat it. Eating it raw like this is very dangerous but since this body have an affinity with the Plant Elemental Law, it should be fine.


    The next very seconds, I have to sit down and meditate. I can feel the blood veins and the mana veins in my body expanded. It is very uncomfortable in a very painful way since it feels like something is pulling and making the vein bigger forcefully. It¡¯s only this much pain. I can bare it. However, what I don¡¯t understand is why am I eating this herb? Do I still want to live?


    Luckily, this didn¡¯t last long since it is the first time that this body have taken in substance like Misty Flower in such a raw way without refining it. The next time will be more relaxing but also takes longer.


    I opened my eyes and notice that the sun is rising up soon. Time to go back with the herbs. As I make my way back, I found a couple more safe mushrooms growing near a Timberling.


    Timberling is planting type of beast that aren¡¯t aggressive, as long as you don¡¯t hurt them. A Timberling Beast have twisted mass of breaches as hands and arms, wines and leaves as hair, when it walk, the roots would drag leaves and earth with it, making rustling with each step that it took.


    They aren¡¯t that rare of a plant beast, it can be found anywhere where there is a large forest with dense air and mana. However, what it is doing here? Part of the forest is burned away already.


    However, this Timberling isn¡¯t moving at all.No movement were detached from him. The ground surrounding the Timbering wasn¡¯t disrupted nor was there any hint of movement.


    It looks very weak. It feels very weak. There was barely any mana coming from it.


    Walking up to it, I could see that this tree beast was dying. The roots were pulled out, and the hair, which was made out of leaves and vines, was turning dark. Something that the old me would be very sad if since. Wait... I am sad right now.


    Looking at the Timberling, with one glance, I can tell why it wasn¡¯t moving and why it feel so weak. Lack of mana.


    ¡°It¡¯s been poisoned with Blackmoss.¡± Blackmoss are mosses that are grown as the results of too much chaos mana, creating too much poison air, which the moss feed on.


    ¡°Grr...¡± The Timberling was quite old so it should already know human language.


    ¡°Great Tree Timberling, do you want me to kill those Blackmoss?¡± I asked. Helping plants are also something that I take pride in. If the trees are strong than the herbs growing near them will always be stronger once mature. As a Magician and Alchemist, this is something that I will always protect.


    ¡°...Human girl... how do... you know... that... of my... species?¡± The Timberling asked softly in pain. It has been years already that the black moss attached to him, which is why he moved his roots and self far away from his kin, not wanting them to catch the black moss.


    ¡°Great Tree of Azeroth, The King of Emerald Dream Forest, the Forest of Life, your kind are beings that I will always protect. No matter what world it is.¡± I answered. Tree beast is very wise and has high intelligent since they can live a long long time. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that they know how to speak in human tongue.


    ¡°... You know of my King?¡± Asked the Timberling. It sounds quick shock. After all, Azeroth isn¡¯t something that someone know of. Azeroth is the King of The Forest of Life while Azaroth is the Emperor of Wood Elemental, one of my soul summoned partner.


    ¡°You can say that although I doubt that he could tell by my appearance now,¡± I answered back. Azeroth was once a plant that I have taking care of. That is before the Door to the Emerald Dream Forest demand his return.


    The Timberling was quiet for a while, thinking. Why would a human know of their kinds, not to mention their King? However, this young kid who wasn¡¯t even 15 years yet, speaks of intelligent. As a Tree Beast, the Timberling knew that this kid isn¡¯t what she seems to like. Not to mention, she knew that it was Blackmoss that is currently killing with only one glance. The Timberling, even if younger than it¡¯s siblings, can tell that this little human girl isn¡¯t scared of him, much less wanting to harm him.


    She can be trusted. The Timberling decided.


    ¡°... You have... mention...that you... can kill... the Blackmoss?¡± He asked. He has nothing left to lose, if he died here near the burned field then the Blackmoss won¡¯t be able to survive for long.


    ¡°Yes... Do you want me to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°... I have nothing left to fear or loss... Do what you want.¡± The tree answer this time with more life than before. It makes me glad that even near death, he didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°I can,¡± I said as I take out a couple of herbs that I have gathered. I then mashed them into the paste and went to collect some burned charcoal that was left from the dead trees.


    I then grate them into a fine powder before mixing it with the herbal paste. Since there was no water near me, I have to summon a tiny bit of water using the magic spell that this body can handle. I stirred them together until the paste and charcoal powder turns into something that looks like batter.


    Then I pour the batter of mixture onto the largest part of the black moss. Within seconds, hissing sounds could be heard as the Blackmoss slowly dying. Using a stick, I spread the rest of the batter to anywhere where there is Blackmoss.


    Then I wait.


    ¡°Grrr...¡±¡± The pain that the Timberling feel as the Blackmoss died on him was making his slowly waking brain awake with a startle.


    ¡°In about 1 hours later, all the Blackmoss should be death. But before you go back to your kins, making sure to gather some Charcoal powder and mix it in water to clean that substance off first. Since I have to go now, take care of yourself, Timberling.¡± I said as I walked away from the Timberling. I can feel it''s staring at me yet I didn¡¯t stop.


    The kids will be waking up soon and the merchant group might notice that I am missing. That wouldn¡¯t be good. So I rushed back toward the sticks house. When I made it back, holding two bundles of herbs, I can see that Clapton is already awake.


    ¡°Morning, Miss Jenna,¡± Clapton said as he washed his face with a cloth.


    ¡°Good Morning, Captain Clapton,¡± I said back as I went to wash the herbs.


    ¡°Oh, you went to gather herbs this early?¡± He asked curiously, yet there is an appreciate and approval tone in there.


    ¡°Yes, if I go late the herbs will be covered in morning dew and I won¡¯t see them.¡± I make the excuses.


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s true. By the way, can you please just call me Captain or Clapton, I am not used to being called Captain Clapton,¡± he asked with a grin on his face.


    This man is funny...


    ¡°Sure. Then please do call me Jenna, there is no need for formative.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± He smiles.


    ¡°Do you need help with that?¡± He asked after a while.


    ¡°No, that is okay. I am done with washing them anyway.¡± I said as I take the herbs and went to the boiling meat pot. By now, the meat should be tender.


    ¡°Hmm? Wait, Jenna.¡± The Captain stopped me before I could put them in the pot.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Why is he stopping me?


    ¡°Is it that Wild Peacebloom?¡± He asked with his eyes wide open.


    Wild Peacebloom? No this isn¡¯t. This is just Leavebloom. Far inferior herbs from Peacebloom. It''s like weed comparing to an apple tree.


    ¡°No, this is Leave blood,¡± I said with my eyesbrow lifted up before making my face into what the original Jenna would considered her real face.


    ¡°No No No, that¡¯s a wild Peacebloom! That is used in making health potion you know?! Just a gram of that is super precious! Don¡¯t tell me that you been using that to cook?¡± He asked with his eyes wide open like he can¡¯t believe what he is seeing. What is this man talking about? There is no way that a Wild Peacebloom would look this small and skinny!


    ¡°Captain, I know what a Wild Peacebloom look like. This isn¡¯t a Peacebloom. Is a Leavebloom. A wild Peacebloom has a far stronger stem and the root is bright red. This root is white and the stem is too small. It isn¡¯t a Wild Peacebloom.¡± There is no way that this is a Wild Peacebloom. I know what a Wild one look like, not to mention, a Wild Herbs have too much mana in their flowers and stems that they are far harder to pick than regular herbs. ''Wild Herbs'' were called Wild for a reason you know?


    ¡°What? Then what was it that I have been buying and selling?¡± The captain looks like he was going to cry in frustration. If what Jenna said was right then have he been buying and selling the wrong thing all this time? Ah! His pride as a merchant! Wait, Jenna know about different kind of herbs?


    I nearly sigh out loud before putting the herbs into the pot and stirred them. This man cracks me up. There is no way that a merchant like him should have mistaken these low grade of herb. Unless, of course, it was recognized world-wide. Then, that would only mean that this world¡¯s grading of herbology isn¡¯t up to my standard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what make you think that a Leavebloom is a Wild Peacebloom but you have property being misinformed. After all, a Wild Peacebloom can only be found in the place that is dense with mana air.¡± I said while stirring the pot.


    ¡°Arg...¡± Captain look like he was going to pull out his hair, which isn¡¯t a lot left if you asked me. This man¡¯s so funny... noticed the sarcastic lacing in my thought.


    The surrounding was quiet for a while as the captain thinks about what I told him.


    After a while, I stopped stirring and put out the fire then turn to the captain. The captain was looking very gloomy... I can feel the sweat drops on my forehead.


    ¡°Captain, would you like to look at the hide now?¡± I asked as I tried to cheer him up. Oh my goodness, I feel like a mother trying to cheer up her child from a heartbreaking situation. I mentally shake my head.


    ¡°Ahh. Yes.¡± He answered softly.


    I went to move all the meat into a wooden table, one that the merchant make, and place all the meat there before giving the hide to Captain. But not before he hands me a small cotton bag of gold coins. I didn¡¯t even bother with counting it since I can pretty much tell by how heavy it is. This world¡¯s currency and the currency of my world are pretty much the same from what Jenna¡¯s memory told me, in terms of usages at least. Like Copper is worth less than Silver coins, which is worth less than Gold coins.


    100 Copper coins =1 Silver. 100 Silver = 1 Gold.


    However, does this world have Platinum coins and Elementium coins? What about Spirits Coins? Or Mana Coins for that matter? This world has to have one of those coins, aside from the primary coins, to use in school and sects, right?


    The man¡¯s eyes widen in shocks and bewildered at the animal hide on the group as he started to carefully inspects it. Seeing that the man is going to be out for a while, I went to wake up the other kids.


    ¡°Wake up people! Food is ready!¡± I called with a smile on my face. Just the mention of food was more than enough to make all the kids jerk out of their sleeping place and run to wash their faces. All except for one. Jin, who is looking my way with a someone puzzle looks in his eyes. This boy was the one that saved this body''s former life for three years huh....


    I have to shake my head at the sight.


    ¡°Okay, calm down! No pushing!¡± I yelled at them as they all froze before nodding and went in a calmer manner to wash their face.


    ¡°Wahhh Cold!¡± Luke yelled as his hand touched the water. I chuckle at the scene.


    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± I told them as I went to the campfire and take out a couple of the very hot rocks on the campfire and then place them in my skirt as I walk toward them. I then place the rocks in the water, making a hissing sound as it heats up the water. Seeing the scene, Clapton have his eyes widen.


    To think that this little kid who isn¡¯t even 15 yet doing things that would take adults years to think of was something that makes him quite proud. What else does this girl know? She knew how to skin hides this good, knew different kinds of herbs, and very good at cooking. What else? This girl is a mystery.


    ¡°Captain, please do wake up your group. I make enough for them too.¡± I said with a small smile on my face.


    ¡°Sure.¡± The captain himself wanted to try the food that makes his 3rd seat so amazed. After all, Keith is a very quiet warrior for his age, even to his own group.


    ¡°Sister Jenna, I washed my face and hands!¡± Arise said as she shows her hands to me.


    ¡°Very good. Now, go set in places for everyone else. Okay?¡± I asked softly as I pet her head. This girl is very adorable. Even if she look like she was all bones. Her smile is very adorable. It reminds me of my own daughter, Masrin. No, don¡¯t think about them. I squashed that thought.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯m done too,¡± Luke announced as he and Lurin went to grab the plates and bowl. Luckily, the village chief¡¯s basement have a lot of wares that are made out of clay.


    By the time that all the other adults came to the table, not the one that has all the meat on it but the long wooden one, all the kids were already waiting for them. Starz looks a bit embarrassed that he, an adult, wake up later than kids who were barely 10 years old. Some were even younger!


    ¡°Go wash your face and hands,¡± Clapton said with a smirked on his face, knowing exactly why his vice-captain is looking very shameful. Keith was the first one to go wash his face and hand following by his 7th to 20th seats. Looks like they all know what Jenna¡¯s cooking is like.


    Within less than 2 minutes, all of them were sitting and waiting for the stew. Jenna has to fight back the chuckle but clearly, Clapton isn¡¯t that nice. He smirked at them all, causing everyone of them, except Keith, to blush.


    I then distribute out the stew. Since I make more than enough for at least 70 people with two bundle of herbs, it was more than enough for everyone to get a second bowl.


    After finishing breakfast, all of the merchants, including Clapton, went around the forest to the East, where Dragonet Mountain is. It seems that they are hunting a Rooster Snaketail beast for the feathers and meat.


    The Rooster Snaketail is a huge chicken like Rooster with tails make out of snakeheads and have poison. However, from what I remember, their tails can be used to make an antidote for the poison. I don¡¯t know if Captain knew that but oh well...


    While waiting for them, I give out a task for the kids to do.


    ¡°Lurin, Luke, and Rebecca, you guys go gather as much of Balint Milk as you can. Vinna, you take Deana and Arise to gather those flower looking plants South of here. Don¡¯t go too far, if you see red trees. Stop and come back. Samantha, Jin, Hilsa, and Minna. Come with me. Everyone, come back before the lunchtime,okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Okay, sister Jenna!¡± was all the answer. Jin has to smile as he looks at the child. Before turning to Jenna and then his expression change.


    Jin looks like he''s searching for something in Jenna before shaking his head and petting his sister¡¯s head fondly.


    ¡°Remember, Luke, you¡¯re group are to get as much as possible before lunch time. Vinna, your ground are to gather the petals of the flowers only, not the whole flower or plant. Just the petals. Okay? Good. take those, Luke. It should make it easier to cut the tree with this.¡± I said as I handed Luke a sharp Mana Stone that I had made. The edge was sharper but only on one side of the edge, which is about 10% of the round stone.


    ¡°Be careful with the edge, is very sharp,¡± I warned as Luke nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I said with a cheer-like shout as we all went in different direction. Jin and his sister and the twins sister follow me as we make our ways toward the north. Why the north?


    Base on location and geology along, I know that plants that are in the north grow more abundant. New plants that is.


    A couple of miles along, I can feel Jin¡¯s gaze on me. This kid is far too perceptive. I can tell that Jin knew that something is different about me. Sighing out loud mentally, I just keep going.


    ¡°What is it Jin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± He asked instead of acquiring what is on his mind. Maybe is because he didn¡¯t know what is different about me?


    ¡°We¡¯re gathering balk roots. We can¡¯t always have Captain and his man feed us all the way.¡± I said and Jin nodded in agreement. We walked toward the north for another 20 minutes before we stop and I teach them which is edible and which is poison or not edible. I and Jin, we dig out the dirt while his sister and the twins assembly the roots into bundles using weaved grasses as strings.


    We continue for another 5 to 6 hours before is lunch time and we have to come back. We also gather a lot of seeds from the older plants too. There was one that look oddly familiar to Jenna. No, to Megie.


    When we come back, I have the sisters and Samantha help me wash the root while Jin smashed them into a fine paste or cut them into strips. Is best to prepare the root while is fresh and still young. After, I used some of the root, which I identified it to be really similar to the arrowroot from my former life, and the young leaves.


    I cooked the leaves in the soup like and baked the root, which I will now call arrowroot, in the ashes and hot charcoal. There were some berries, which I had Jin smashed it to paste like and then stored it in a clay jar that they found from the village chief¡¯s basement. After separating the leaves, as the vegetable, away from the soup, I cut three chunks of Bulbasaur¡¯s meat and stew them in the soup before adding some herbs in it.


    Now, all I have to do is watch over the arrowroot to cook fully, and not burned it, while waiting for the stews to finished cooking and the other kids to come back.


    It didn¡¯t take a long time when the kids from Luke¡¯s group came back with the adults from that Clapton take to hunts.


    ¡°Hey Jenna, Jin, Samantha, Hilsa, and Minna! We¡¯re back!¡± Called Luke as he waved toward us. The adult behind them also waves too.


    Samantha and Hilsa both waves at them with a smile on their pale faces but I didn¡¯t bother. Too lazy and too tired. Now all that¡¯s left is Vinna¡¯s group.


    ¡°Hmmed?¡± There they are, the slower kids were the ones that got the easiest job of picking flower petals. All three kids, Vinna, Arise, and Deana, were laughing and smiling between themselves. I knew that those girls will like the flowers that''s why I have them went to plugs flower petals.


    Those aren¡¯t normal flowers, though. After all, the flowers that I have them pick are Sunbath Daisy. Sunbath Daisy¡¯s petal are another great catalyst for the health potion. If you smashed them and dried them into powder, later on, you can smear them on the wound, it acted as an antiseptic and can stop bleeding very fast. Which is why I am going to have those three smashed it into a paste and dried them along with the others roots.


    While for the fresh green plants and buds, I will make them into a bundle using leaves and then steam them near the fire to soften them and prevent them from drying or spoiling for a couple of weeks while we¡¯re on the road.


    Captain and his man also brought back a lot of Rooster Snaketail¡¯s meat along with all the tails. They wanted to strips the skin of the tails and barbecue it to eat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. However, we don¡¯t have any salt or seasoning here, though.¡± I reminded the captain.


    ¡°Huh? Don''t you have any salt? But the stew that we ate this morning was salty!¡± He exclaimed.


    ¡°That is because the herbs have a salty taste once it¡¯s Blanched,¡± Jin answered with a grin on his face. Jin learns how each herb is different by watching Jenna works on them.


    ¡°Oh? I see. Does that include every herb that you guys had gathered?¡± Captain Clapton asked with a tilted of his head. Herbs that are found this far to the west isn¡¯t his specialty, he barely knows any from here.


    However, if there are any herbs that have natural salty taste, he would like to sell them later if possible to the commoners and town people.


    ¡°No,¡± I answered solemnly. There is a lot of plants that absorbs sea water, which made it salty and have high salt content but there is no way that there will be a lot of it this far inland.


    True, there is a lot of trees that have a lot of salt contents but it was nowhere near this small village. You can probably find them nearer to the sea, which is farther south, like about 3 days walks away.


    Anyway, there are a lot of things that Jenna didn¡¯t know about this new world. There are also a lot of similarities but there are far more things that are different.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Clapton looks disappointed. Is not like Jenna can help him with that.


    ¡°Captain, Do you bring salts?¡± I asked. I need it.


    ¡°Salts? Of course. How many pounds do you need?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hmmm... How much is a pound?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Depend on which kinds you one. Crystal Salt are 1 silvers per 2 pounds. Diamond Salts are 7 Silvers 50 coppers per 2 pounds.¡± The captain answered as he signals one of the Firecrown brothers to bring him his chart sheet.


    Crystal Salt?


    Diamond Salt?


    This is different from my old world. There are 7 kinds of salt in my old world. There is Snowflakes Salt, Rock Salt, Elements Salts, Sun Salts, Pink Salt, Green Salt, and the regular salt that come from the sea, Sea Salt. All of those salt are as their name applied so there is no need for explanation. All except for pink and green salt. Those two are especially for meat and plant and or vegetable.


    ¡°Is those the only two?¡± I asked in hope for more.


    ¡°No, there is two more of other kinds of salts but we ran out of it when we hit the three other villages before this one.¡± Clapton looks kinda sorry.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Well, I still wanna know.


    ¡°Rock Salt and Mountain Salt. Rock salt is very good for preservation goods and Mountain salts are less expensive than Crystal Salt, which is why there aren¡¯t any left. Sorry, Jenna.¡± Clapton said with a sad expression.


    This dude... if I don¡¯t know any better, I¡¯ll think that he¡¯s trying to hit on me.


    ¡°Hmmm, can I have two pounds of Crystal Salt,¡± I said as I handed him 1 gold coin. He took the gold coins and grab his pouch of coins before 99 Silvers was my returns. A couple of seconds later, one of the Firecraws brother, the younger one, I think he was called Aran? Both brothers look exactly the same so... bring a pouch of Salt. It is more than enough for now. If is not I can always buy later.


    What?


    Don¡¯t blame me for not remembering which one is which~! No never mind, this is the older one since I recalled that he is the Mage while the younger one is a Priest.


    Phew... I was starting to doubt my own memory... what? I am old!


    Never mind...


    I went back to instructing Vinna¡¯s group to smashed the flower petals to paste and dry them under the sun. Of course, I helped too.


    The merchants group when to rest so that tomorrow, we can start to take the journey back, for them anyway.


    This will be a new journey for all us kids.


    Well then, let¡¯s get ready.


    ¡°Girls! We need to go wash before tomorrow. And boys. No. Peeking. Got. It?¡± I said with a smile that doesn¡¯t reach my eyes on my face, causing all the boy, minus Lurin who is too young to understand.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Luke and Jin was blushing bright red while Clapton, who was the only one that hasn¡¯t been to sleep yet, was laughing.


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± He laughed as both Jin and Luke¡¯s faces turn even redder.


    ¡°You too Captain.¡± I said in my ¡®you best do what I say or I will make you wish you were death¡¯, which cause the Captain to pale and both Luke and Jin to grin at his expense. I didn¡¯t even need to use mana infused voice.


    ¡°Sister Jenna... we don¡¯t have any clothes...¡± It was Vinna who voiced that out sadly.


    I know... Ahhh... I wish that this girl¡¯s inner heart isn¡¯t this nice.


    ¡°Captain, do you have any fabrics? And thread. And needle.¡± I asked as I watch from the corner of my eyes on how all the kids have a hopeful look.


    ¡°Yes, I do. How many yards?¡± He asked with a smile on his face.


    ¡°How much for a yard?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is 12 Silvers and 15 Copper per yard but for you, I will make it 10 Silvers per yard,¡± Clapton said with a smile on his face. I can feel my eyes widen in gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡± All the kids bow with tears in their eyes. The scene makes Clapton¡¯s eyes blurred with tears.


    He nodded his head and then turned back to his tent, where he keep all the merchandise. A couple of minutes later, Clapton comes back out with four rolls of plain fabric. The first one was dark red, the second one was dark green and the least but not last one was dark navy blue. And then the last one was light grayish brown.


    ¡°Well, what color do you guys want?¡± I turned to asked the other kids.


    ¡°Er... I want red please?¡± Vinna said first and then all other kids said at the same times.


    ¡°Okay okay, stop. Which one of you want a red shirt? Move to the right. Green shirt? Move there. Navy blue? Over here, and light gray? None? Okay, then I will use gray as pants and shirts. Now, all of you girls, go clean yourself at the river. And boys, no peeking.¡± With a nodding of heads, all the girls were lead by Rebecca as the oldest - before me since she is a couple of months older than the current me - to the river with a piece of cloth.


    I sighed out loud.


    ¡°Thank you, captain,¡± I said without looking at the man who was watching me, I can tell.


    ¡°Now then, Luke, Lurin, and Jin, all of you boys are to gather water from the well and wash over there,¡± I said as I point to a large area that was near the border of the burned forest and fields. They all nodded before leaving. Jin turned back to look at me but a glare from me cause him to nearly ran ahead of the two brothers.


    ¡°Ne, Jenna. Do you know that I am a priest?¡± Asked the captain with a solemn face.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I answered as I turn to face him, only to see a look in his eyes that make my breath nearly caught in my throat.


    ¡°I am only a tier 3 Priest who has long give up being a priest and turned into a Merchant. How old do you think I may be, Jenna?¡± He asked with something in the depth of his eyes that make the air surrounding him suddenly got very hot.


    ¡°I... You look around 48-50 years old this year.¡± I said, trying to not sound nervous and failing very badly.


    ¡°Hahahahah 48-50 years old! Hahahaha! Oh, Dear Jenna. You make my mood suddenly turned very pleasing. But let me tell you, I have been a merchant for 70 years of my life.¡± He said with a somewhat solemn smile on his face.


    My brows raised in surprise. That isn¡¯t very surprising but what surprised me was that the captain was telling me this.


    ¡°Are you not going to ask me why I quit being a priest?¡± He asked with a look in his eyes that can¡¯t be sadness but can¡¯t be happy either, nor was it regrets.


    ¡°Why are you asking me this? Do I look like I wanted to know about your situation?¡± I asked, suddenly I noticed that my tone and body language had turn cold.


    ¡°Just humor me please.¡± He asked with a small and solemn smile.


    ¡°Fine... Why did you quit being a priest when you are so good at it? More than good, you should have been in a higher tier than 3. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± Yes, I noticed. The first time that I met this man, I noticed that he have large reserves of mana in his heart, something that only tier 7 or higher priests should have.


    ¡°I quiet because I see far too many lies and betrayals with this eyes of mine.¡± He said without a smile. The looks in his eyes said that he is looking at me from the depth of my soul. Eyes... His eyes...


    ¡°Soul Resonance Eyes?¡± I asked shockingly. This is a rarity within a rarity!


    ¡°Huh? Soul Resonance Eyes? Is that what you called from where you came from?¡± Clapton was confused as to why Jenna called his Demon Eyes Soul Resonance Eyes.


    ¡°...¡± I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± He asked a bit nervously.


    ¡°Your eyes. What do you call them?¡± I asked as he looks into his very eyes. My mana isn¡¯t big enough yet to look that deeply into this man¡¯s soul. Shit.


    ¡°Demon Eyes.¡± He said solemnly.


    ¡°?!!!¡± I have to blink my eyes a couple of times at that answer.


    ¡°Demon Eyes? You are a fool.¡± I answered.


    ¡°What?¡± His brows twitch.


    ¡°A Demon Eyes is when you have more than two eyes. It is when you have a third eye between your two ones. What you have isn¡¯t Demon eyes. IT is Soul Resonance Eyes. What you see aren¡¯t human¡¯s superficial face but their soul.¡±


    ¡°?!!!¡± Clapton is quite shocked at how much Jenna knew about his eyes.


    ¡°What do you see me as, Captain?¡± I asked with a solemn voice.


    ¡°... I... I have never seen anything like you before. You... your soul looks far older than your body... What... How... Just who are you, Jenna?¡± After stuttering with his question, the only thing that Clapton can ask was that.


    ¡°You really want to know the answer to that question?¡±


    ¡°I... yes... I do.¡± He said determinedly. This man...


    ¡°Fine. Follow me.¡± I said as I turned away from the camp, causing Clapton to quickly put away the rolls of fabrics on his arms and then ran after me.


    A couple of minutes away from the camp, I stop and he stopped two meters away from me.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± He asked. There is patient in the voice. He won¡¯t force me to answer him if I don¡¯t want to.


    Fine. You dig your own grave.


    ¡°I am not Jenna, Clapton Vario. My name is Megie. The one that you called Jenna is dead. She accidentally ate a poisoned leaf and killed herself. My soul was forced into this body when I tried to kill myself.¡± I said with as much of information and as little of information as possible.


    Silence... There was no sound within the kilometer of us. It seems like I shock the captain.


    A couple of silence minutes later, the captain slapped himself awake. Literally.


    I blinked and he got a hold of himself with a sighed.


    ¡°How old are you when you died?¡± He asked finally.


    ¡°5123 Years old,¡± I answered.


    He blinked. He did it again and then suddenly gasped out loud before calming himself down.


    This man has a really quick reaction...


    ¡°5-5-5123 years?!¡± He whispered harshly, not believing what he is hearing. I really wanted to roll my eyes at this man...


    ¡°I¡¯m a Grandmaster Magician who achieves a Godly Body. I was one of the immortal humans that reaches the Divine Creation Realm in my former world.¡± I won''t mention that I was the only one that had actually met the Creation High Creator Emperor in the Universal Creation Realm.


    ¡°Immor... What? Grand... what is that?¡± It seems like Clapton tends to skip details that he didn¡¯t want to think about at this moment.


    ¡°How do you cultivate mana in this world?¡± I asked instead.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. The first stage is called Beginner, which is tier 1 to tier 3. Next is tier 4 to seven, that¡¯s Expertise. And then from 8-12 are Master. Each tier has a between of 10 Stars as the measurement. For example, tier 1 warrior can be from Tier 1 One Star Ranks to Tier 1 Ten Stars Rank. After that, he or she will hit Tier 2 and so on.¡± Clapton explained.


    ¡°Hmmm, so you are Tier 7 Rank 5 Stars?¡± I asked as innocent as I can. Which isn¡¯t very successful considering that my eyes are probably very amused right now.


    ¡°Arg... So you noticed.¡± Clapton was signing in resignation.


    ¡°Yeah. However, there''re only two insignias in your chest. Why?¡± Usually, the insignia is used to tell the rank of a soldier rank within a country but the warrior, mage, priest, hunter, and assassin are different. They have their own insignia that tells their tiers and rank.


    ¡°I told you that I quit being a priest right? So I can¡¯t take or more like, I don¡¯t want to let them know that I got stronger now. Just in case they will do a recall on me. Those hypocrites.¡± Clapton¡¯s expression isn¡¯t very pleased. In fact, the captain¡¯s expression looks more like he can¡¯t wait to shreds these people to tiny pieces of nothing.


    Politics... One word and it was already enough to make my brain hurt from all the possible outcome. Living 5 thousand years was was more than enough for I to learn what it means to engage in political wars. I don¡¯t like it. At all.


    The struggles for power and greed are a few of the things that Megie didn¡¯t want to participate in. Still that doesn¡¯t mean that she have never struggled for power. I did.


    Greed? Nah... if I don¡¯t need it then I don¡¯t want it. I only take what I need and will never take something that isn¡¯t mine.


    There are a couple of times when I did have greedy thoughts but that¡¯s when I was still so young and immature. Living for thousands of years had I learned more than enough morals and ethics.


    ¡°I see.¡± was the only thing that I said as I started to walk back toward the camp.


    ¡°Jenna- no. How should I call you from now on? Are you afraid that I will tell everyone else about you?¡± Clapton asked as he follows me.


    ¡°I trust you. You don¡¯t seem like the kind to do that. You can just call me Jenna from now on. My previous life is already over.¡± I answered. It is kind of sad, to parted from my world and all those that I know of. Not to mention, if I truly had died and my old body is no longer in that world, then that¡¯s better for that world and I. It doesn¡¯t need someone like me in there, that world.


    Although... if Azaroth, Benihime, Sol and Lilia know that I had successfully- or fail- to killed my soul and instead, my soul transfer to this body... Things will be very bad... They¡¯re all very possessive... Those partners of mine.


    Hearing what I said, Clapton is probably shocked but I could also feel that the mana surrounding him is very happy too. Does that mean that he was happy that I trusted him?


    ¡°Very well. I will keep you secret to my grave.¡± He promised, more likely to himself than to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back, I need to finish making those clothes for the kids,¡± I said as I hurry along, not waiting for Clapton¡¯s respond at all.


    After that, I brought 50 yards of different colors of fabric, threads, needle and scissors for a total of 4 gold coins total. With my skills and proficiency/experiences from my former life, making a couple of child¡¯s clothes was easily done. It didn¡¯t even take me 3 hours to cut and sew all of them.


    I was tempted to make embroidery designs on the clothes but that would take sometimes and I still need to go wash, so I didn¡¯t.


    However, it is it far too long for the children to wash themselves? It has been more than 3 hours! Did something happen?


    I make my way to where the shallowest part of the river is. The scene that meets my eyes makes me smile. The three oldest girls make a small pool of water farther toward land using rocks. Vinna and Hilsa were watching the fire and making hot stones using rocks. It seems like they wanted to heat the water by copying what I did before.


    Smiling, I make my way toward them.


    ¡°What is taking you girls so long?¡± I asked loud, causing they to jerk in surprise.


    ¡°S-sister Jenna!¡± They all exclaimed in surprised.


    ¡°So? What are you guys doing that is taking so long?¡± I asked, even though I already knew the answer.


    ¡°W-well... We were going to clean ourselves but the water was too cold and since we haven¡¯t take a bath in far too long a time, Vinna said she wanted to make a bath and here we are... hehe..¡± Rebecca answered nervously as she plays with her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Oh? How large is it going to be?¡± I asked with a particular interest.


    What? I haven¡¯t bathed in 2 days! Or if you asking about this body then it hasn¡¯t bathed in a week and a half... Arg...


    ¡°This big!¡± Vinna chuckled as she makes her arms in a large circle.


    ¡°That big? Okay, I will help too. I will be right back so make that hole wider.¡± I said as I turn back to the camp, leaving the girls to do their jobs.


    At the camp, Clapton was seating on the wood table and was examine the children¡¯s clothes that I made with a very intense expression.


    ¡°Captain, can you look after the boy¡¯s clothes? In fact, can you take it to them? I will be joining the other girls. I to need a bath.¡± I said as I grab a couple of herbs and a pouch full of flower petals that I have Vinna¡¯s group collect. This will be used as cleaning soap since they aren¡¯t any. Now that I remember it...


    ¡°Sure.¡± Clapton smile as he gives me the girl¡¯s clothes while keeping the boys clothes for them. It all look similar but the girls have two pockets each on their belly while the boy¡¯s pocket are on their pants.


    ¡°By the way, do you have any bathing soap?¡± I asked, just in case. You never know. According to Jenna¡¯s old memories, there is bathing soap called Bathing Powder that dissolve in little water and make bubbles like any other kind of soap but this is very expensive. Or so her memory had told me anyway.


    ¡°Bathing Powder? Yeah, there still more left but on the way here, we met with a rain shower and the product isn¡¯t working anymore.¡± Clapton said as his expression have a ¡®too bad¡¯ look in this eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If it isn¡¯t working anymore, how much it is?¡± Maybe I can recover it back to its property if it¡¯s made the same way as the way that I made it in my former life. I hope so.


    ¡°Hmmm, I never sell products that can¡¯t be used before. I honestly don¡¯t want to sell it as a merchant but since is you want it you can have it. Is free. Wait a minute, I will go get it for you.¡± Clapton said as he went inside his tent. After a minute or so, he returns with a large packet in his arms.


    ¡°This is all Bathing Powder. I was going to throw it away when I get back to town but since you want it, you can have it.¡± Clapton said as he hands me the large packet of powder in a fabric bag.


    I have to blink a couple of times as I accepted the packet from the Captain. It is heavy but not too much. About 10 pounds. I opened the packet and a smell that I had identified it to a solution that you can find in any soap. However, there¡¯s a citrus smell that I also recognize as things that shouldn¡¯t be used in making soap.


    No wonder it got damaged in the rain. There is too much lye solution and there¡¯s also an anti-soap making acid in there.


    Good thing there is something that can recover these powder. But first, I need to make them into a dense trace liquid. However, before that, I need to make something that will cancel out the lye in these powder. Good thing that these Foxy Flower Petals and these Bee King Flower Petal both have properties that can cancel the lye in the powder. Those flowers petal have a lot of uses, making soap was one of them. In fact, Foxy Flower Petals can be used as an antiseptic once you boiled it in water while Bee King Flowers have a mana property that can heal and nourish your skin, making it stronger and healthier by a lot.


    The next 40 minutes, I smashed the petals and then mixed it with the powder then stirred it until it looks very creamy and then heats them up by the fire.


    What I got was a paste like creamy trace of substance. Hmm, this is good enough for now.


    This is all I need for now since I will be using it soon. It¡¯s a good thing that the petal have a mana property that will protect human¡¯s skin once it meets with water.


    Perfect. Done.


    Time to go take a bath. I wonder if the kids are done with making the small pond of hot water?


    When I left, I can feel that Clapton was looking at me weirdly before he closed his eyes and sighed out loud.


    This man... is too funny.


    By the times that I made it to the kids, I can see steam coming out of the water in the small handmade pond. Next to the pond is a campfire that has lots of small size rocks in the some of them I could tell that is Mana rocks. I smile.


    ¡°It is ready?¡± I asked them. Vinna and all the younger kids were already asleep in the hot water but Rebecca was still up.


    ¡°Welcome back Jenna. What do you have in that bowl?¡± She asked with a small contented smile.


    ¡°Soap,¡± I answered as I place the girl¡¯s clothes in a dried space.


    ¡°Soap?¡± Rebecca was very surprised. Bathing Powder is very expensive after all.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said as I started to take off my not-very-clean clothes off and moved the bowl of paste soap nearer to the edge of the pond. The next hour and a half were spent teaching them how to use paste soap to clean themselves and wash the kid''s hair. Of course, this was after me and Rebecca wakes them up. The water got colder a couple of times since it is in the evening but adding more hot stone to it make it all better.


    Too bad I have to get out first so that I can make dinner. Tomorrow we are leaving early.


    The kids were happy that they have new clothes and are clean now. So after eating dinner, which the merchant shared their newly make bread- made by one of the girls in the group- with us. And then we all went to sleep.


    My eyes were closed even before my head hit the jute blanket.

 B1C4: Traveling with the Merchant... Why is Jin so mad?

    It has been more than 3 hours since we left the old burned down village with Clapton¡¯s Merchants and his group. The kids were so excited that they didn¡¯t even bother looking back, even when they knew that their parents and loved ones are buried under the ashes there. They can¡¯t look back.


    No, that¡¯s not it. They didn¡¯t even wanted to look back, is more like it. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to, it was that they didn¡¯t dare to.


    Knowing the kids and their mental awareness, which are pretty firmed due to the hardship that we all went through, I can see why they won¡¯t look back. So, I didn¡¯t asked them why they didn¡¯t dare to look back when we left. I might had see a couple of them wiping away their tears secretly but I sure am not letting them know that. Luke was already embarrassed enough when Lurin cried into his arms when we left.


    I might not have any sentimental for this burned down village, but I still have to acted the parts of being sad, this girl¡¯s whole life was in this village after all. If she didn¡¯t feel anything even when we are living, the kids will be more than just suspects her. Just having Jin looking at me occasionally with a thoughtful look in his eyes was already enough. I don¡¯t need anyone else or someone else to be thoughtful of me.


    Before we left, Lazzaro and Keith, Lazzaro is the 4th seat and Keith is the 3rd seat of the merchant group, they¡¯d made two large pulling wagons that have two three pairs of wheels on it. I had watched the two men put formation inscriptions on the wagons and a couple protection spells. I had hoped that these inscription formation were so low because of their immature and lack of knowledge, but.... It was just my wishful thinking.


    We then loaded all the things that we found from the village, especially from the village¡¯s chief¡¯s basement, into it. The items from the basement was enough to fully filled both wagons. Leaving nearly no space left so both men had to make another wagon for the kids and I.


    On the first wagon was chests of clothes and everyday essential, along with all the weird-looking clothes that we founds. The clothes are a bit too large for us kids but we still packed them with us. The second wagons were filled with other things that are sell-able. On the second wagon was also all kind of clay wares like pots, bowls, and a couple of statuses that I can senses mana property imbued in it. No, it isn¡¯t imbuing, it was infusing. Imbuing is drenching the items in mana but infusing is different. Infusing is the process of immersing a specific command or properties into the item. When an item is imbued, the property will change but it is random as to what degree. Imbuing item cannot be control easily. However, infusing is about a specific target of property and require delicate control over the property. In another word, infusion allow a certain amount of guidances from the caster and imbuing doesn¡¯t.


    Don¡¯t make a mistake thought. Between Imbuing and infusion, Imbuing are more complicated since it allow the item or talisman to gain self-awareness in the future. Imbuing is more complicated but it is also more indeep. The comprehension needed for imbuing is no joke. Although, Infusion require more delicate control and doesn¡¯t allow the item or talisman to gain self-awareness, infusion made it possible for the item to last longer and more fluent in term of stabilizing power; Being self-aware doesn¡¯t mean that the item¡¯s duration is stronger.


    Which is why I was so surprised that these statues had infusion inscriptions traces over them.


    There was a protective spell infused into the status along with a faded luck inscriptions. The status was a cat like- creature that has 9 tails and three eyes of different colors. I thought for sure that it would be a Fox-Tailed Creature but Clapton said that it isn¡¯t. Is it because it lack one more tail? Or was it because the eyes aren¡¯t the same shape?


    Fox-Tailed has 12 tails and only two eyes, Clapton had said when I asked.


    Jin said that his father also has one of those cat-like creature statues too. And then Hilsa and Minna said that their mother used to have one too. Then Deana and Arise. In the end, the only one that didn¡¯t have those cat-like creatures was me and Rebecca, even Luke and Lurin¡¯s father had them before. When we went to search for it, we can¡¯t find it because everything in the house was destroyed. Luke and Lurin¡¯s house doesn¡¯t have a deep basement since their house aren¡¯t that big.


    However, we did find two other statuses from the Yorkon family, Jin and Samantha¡¯s house. In the end, there were 15 total cat-like creatures.


    I do have my suspicions on what these creatures are but one thing for sure, they¡¯re protective deities statues. I bet all my knowledge that the reason why those kids aren¡¯t dead now is because those statutes were protecting them. However, I also noticed that these sculpture are very old. So, it made sense that it¡¯s power would debilitated due to time.


    From now on, I would call them Protective Tailed Fox Status. This had made the kids very happy even though they didn¡¯t know why I called it that.


    However, I also have a feeling that there are more to this status then met the eyes. These statues are stronger than it look.


    On the way out of the large forest that was surrounding the village, the Timberling that I had helped caught on to us. Luckily, I stopped Clapton¡¯s guard from engaging in combat before they could¡¯ve harmed him. Or more like, before the Timberling could struggle them to dead.


    ¡°Young girl, please take care of yourself. I had collected these herbs and gems as thanks for helping me. Please, do accept them.¡± The Timberling had said. He was beside the wagon, kneeling down with large pills of rare herbs and very rare gems. Rare enough that even Clapton can¡¯t recognize them, let along was it was called and for.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocks and very alarmed. After all, it was very rare that that plant beast would interact with human. Much less someone weak like Jenna. However, no matter how shock they are, they smartly shut up and watches I and the Timberling exchanges words. This is a rare experiences for them. No way are they so stupid as to interrupt this rare exchange.


    I was the only one that knew what those herbs are capable of. Not to mention, those gems are definitely are something that human would kill to get. Luckily for me, these gems are so rare that I doubt human had ever seen them, much less have any information about them. At least, not if their magic skills and talents are like what I had seen.


    ¡°These... you really want me to accept them?¡± I asked the Timberling with a troubled look in my eyes. He could tell. He knew that if these herbs and gems fall into someone else¡¯s hands, and if was used for the bad thing, then there is no way that human can cope with it. Much less know the correct ways to use it wisely.


    Luckily, I know one of the uses that those gems can be used for. It can help my mana veins grow stronger by thousands of times if I cultivate with it.


    ¡°Yes. My King had told me to give them to you as thanks.¡± The Timberling said with a growling-like voice. It seems like he knows the human tongue but is still too young to talk without having to growl liked that.


    ?! My eyes widen in surprised. It seems like Azaroth found out... Not good... if he decided to come to this world, things will be very bad for the human. Why?


    Because Azaroth is the King of the Planets of Greens. By him being just near this world, is already causing all the plants to be this huge. If he actually comes to this world, I am afraid that the humans will be driven to the brink of extinction by plants alone. Not to mention, also driving all the beast in this world to the brink of extinction too.


    His too strong now to come to this realm. Wait, can he really come?


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said as I accepted the gems and the herbs. The kids have to help me collect those herbs into bundles and wrap it in the leftover fabrics.


    ¡°Please be careful of this world¡¯s beast.¡± the Timberling had softly said before vanishing into the forest. The warning was loud and clear to me. This world might not be Magis Millions World but the beasts in this world aren''t and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated, either.


    After that, we left that forest. Everyone was curious about what had happened just a couple of minutes ago. Clapton keeps looking at me curiously while Jin was looking at me with a look in his eyes that said; This Jenna isn¡¯t the old Jenna anymore.


    This boy is far too perceptive. There¡¯s something in his eyes that always make me feel that his very familiar. But... no... Nothing.


    I ignored them all and when on top of the wagon to use the gems. Better use them now than later and have other people noticed what it was far. These gems could save us all or killed us all. I should thank my lucky stars that Clapton doesn¡¯t know what these are.


    Taking out one of the gems, I inspect the gem¡¯s physical look into my mind. It was dark blue with a bit of green inside. This is a good Mana Gem. To be specific, this is called Star Mana Gem. In term of grade base on impact and power, these gems are ranked in the top 10,000 under heaven due to its rarity.


    That¡¯s right. These are Mana Gem. What¡¯s the use? There are hundreds of uses for them but the ones that I will be using it is for cultivating purposes.


    Remember the Low-Grade Elemental Water? Those are a kind of liquid gemstone milk. It was called water because it is the water coming out from a low-grade gem. From the former memories, the kind that this village can use and made was from the Low Red Star gemstone that would be found nearer to the surface of the earth. In the village, the village chief has a mine that could dig out those small low-level red star gemstone for everyday uses. Those gems are pure red and shape like a tear drop. They are very small, about the size of a children¡¯s thumb. When the milk or water from the gemstone is squeezed out, the normally red gem would turn white. Those white stone can be ground to powder and use to polish weapons.


    However, those low-level gemstones aren''t the same ones as the one that I have in my hand.


    The gem was only about the size of my fist, which is about inches and a half in diameter. Its shape is a four figure hexagon. The color was pure blue with no impurity inside. Naturally, there¡¯s a swirl of gentle mana aura inside the gem. Taking a quick look at the rest of the gemstone, I verify that they are all of the same shapes and purity.


    I then closed my eyes and pour my mana into a gem slowly. Very slowly... After a couple of minutes, the gem responds back by pouring its mana back to me.


    Normal gemstone aura is fierce and tyrannically. However, for Star Mana Gem of this high grade and rarity, it is very gentle and patience. It requires me to be very gentle when I pour my mana into it, which was why it took a couple of minutes for it to respond back. Some gemstone would require the caster to have a very large amount of forbearances and control over their mana. It would and could take from one minute to one month at a time for the gemstone to respond back, depending on the person¡¯s persistence and control.


    I don¡¯t have those problems.


    Success! I have to stop myself from grinning as I absorb that mana into myself. I did that until the gems decreased in sizes until all of them are only about a small white pebble. By then, I can feel that my mana veins have increased largely in sizes. If before, I would be a 1 Rank Tier 1 normal human, who always can use a tiny little bit of mana to strengthen their body, now I should be around Tier 4 rank 10. The same rank as Linah.


    Just a bit more than I will get to rank 5. However, this body isn''t used to this much mana so I started to feel very painful. Luckily, the mana in these gems are very gentle, otherwise, this body would explode.


    Is like all of my bones are constantly moving along with my skins. It causes black drops of water to gather on my forehead and whole body. These are the impurity that¡¯s inside my body. There is still a large amount of impurity inside since this gem could only force out 10% of the impurity out.


    Well, no rush. I have no reason to rush.


    Opening my eyes, I can tell that I was stickily wet from all the impurities that I forced out of this body. The smell from the impurity causes even I to nearly throw up. It smelled very repulsive and somewhat noxious.


    Is there a river near here? I could use a quick bath to get this smell off me.


    As I listen to the wind, a couple of miles away to the north I could hear the sound of a steam and I can see with my eyes the water mana attribute in the air. My eyes right now aren¡¯t strong enough to fully see the water mana attribute in the air but it was enough to confirm that there is a river near here.


    Very good. I jumped down from the top of the wagon, carrying the smell of impurities with me, as I made my way toward the three other wagons in front of me. All of the adults have to hold their noses when I walk near them while making faces. I nearly chuckled at them. These smell are very unpleasant so it''s understandable why they hold their breaths.


    Noticing that I was walking toward him, Clapton raised his eyes at me.


    ¡°Captain, you guys go ahead of me. I need to head to the North for a quick bath. I will catch up to you in a bit.¡± I said as I point toward the area that I will be going to.


    ¡°By yourself? That is dangerous.¡± He protested with a glare in his eyes.


    ¡°I will be fine. If it makes you feel better, I can take Linah with me.¡± I said. Linah is a mage who specialize in close combat magic so she can protect me. He stays silence for a while as he thinks. Seeing the dark things on my body and the smell that it gives, even if he didn''t want me to go far, he would totally have someone bring me water. The smell is that unpleasant. After a full 30 seconds later, he nodded his head as he orders Linah to protect me.


    Then we went toward the north while the wagons and they went toward the Eastern.


    ¡°Jenna, why do you want to go to the north. True, there aren¡¯t a lot of strong beast in the northern section of this region but there are a couple ones. So, why?¡± Asked Linah as walk by my side. I found out that Linah is very naive for her age. She''s far too carefree and isn''t very mature for her age. No, she''s not childish but rather inexperienced? I wonder how long she had been a merchant with Clapton.


    ¡°I needed to have a bath again,¡± I said. I could just use a spell to clean all the impurity on myself but I had sensed a couple of rare herbs to the north near where the water steam are at. So, I want to collect them since they had mature enough that they could sense me. Those herbs could only be rare herb that has self-awareness for them to actually sense my presence when this body is this weak.


    ¡°Oh? I see. You do smell pretty bad. How did it get this bad? Didn¡¯t you take a long bath yesterday with all the other kids?¡± She asked, completely confused as she looks at me while searching the surrounding for any beast.


    ¡°Yeah, but I was meditating so this smell was from the impurity in my body. That¡¯s why it smell so bad.¡± I said as I make a face. Linah looks at me with a new interest look in her green eyes. Linah is a woman in her 25-28. She has short light brown hair that was cut in styles with the bangs in the front longer than the back. She should be around 5 ft. 8 inches. Pretty tall for a woman. She is wearing a dark green robe and carrying a short staff that is made out of Stripe Maple Wood, one of the strongest woods in this world. For normal wood, of course, it is pretty strong.


    ¡°Meditating? You know how to meditate already?¡± She was awed.


    ¡°Yes, my mother had taught me to meditate before that accident happen.¡± I lied. She can¡¯t tell anyway.


    ¡°I am sorry for your lost.¡± Linah looks very solemn now. Her eyes harden and she clenched onto her staff.


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t be sorry. At the very least, we kids survived. It was already a miracle.¡± I said with a light smile yet sad smile on my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re right... My hometown was also destroyed by beast too. Although it wasn¡¯t a dragon but rather a demon beast that look like a shadow. I think it was called a Wrath Beast?¡± Linah looks very sad.


    ¡°A Wrath?!¡± I was surprised. Wrath beast is a very rare kind of beast from where my former life is from.


    ¡°Yeah. I was a very rare kind of beast. It destroys both my hometown town and three other small villages and two minor cities.¡± Linah said with a hint of vengeance in her eyes.


    ¡°Wrath... What kind of town was your hometown?¡± I asked. There is no way that a wrath would suddenly start attacking someone without a reason. There can only be two reasons why Wrath Beast would target someone or some places. One of them being that the town people are far too greedy and are full of hatred. This emotion attracted the Wrath. Seconds is that the town or people have killed too many kids. This makes Wrath Beast very anger since they love children after all. I hope it was the later and not the former reason...


    ¡°My hometown... is a small village to the north called Minor Village. We used to be a part of the city that was destroyed by the same Wrath called Chrystal City. Even though the village was mainly made out of farmer, we have a couple hunter. One of them is my father. That year, a new kind of unknown disease hit the city and spread to our village, killing all the kids there and then making them kills their parents. In the end, nearly all the kids in the city and the village near to that city got killed. I think it was around 3 thousand children between the age of 10 to 5 that was killed. My... sister was one of them.¡± Linah said with tears in her eyes as she clenched her fist.


    ¡°...¡± What can I said to that... ¡°I might know the reason why the Wrath attacks that city and your village,¡± I said after a couple of seconds of thinking quietly. it should be fine to let this girl know me a bit since she isn''t very perceptive nor smart.


    ¡°Really?!¡± She shouts as she stopped walking. I stopped as well. The looks of hope and ecstatic in Linah''s eyes make me wanted to tell her the true.


    ¡°Yes. Wrath beast loves to enter children¡¯s dream and feed on the bad one, replacing it with good ones. They love children. After all, Wrath Beast are born from the great dreams that children have. However, if a large number of them is killed, these Wraths take a physical body like a ghost and a Nightmare beast combine, killing those that are responsible for it.¡± I said as I started to walk toward where I feel that the herbs are at. Their presences are vibrating with happiness and glorious as they sense my response to their presences. With each steps that I take in this body, this body is gaining more and more understanding and corresponding instincts toward herbs and plants.


    ¡°What? Born of Children¡¯s dream?¡± Linah was confused. True, she is in her 28 years this year but Linah had always been the kinds that let her action talk and think for her. She isn¡¯t the kind that used her brain, even as a mage. So the information that Jenna let out was a shock for her. This woman.... Does she even notice that she has stopped treating me like a child?


    ¡°Besides, if the Wrath Beast didn¡¯t kill those that are responsible for it then I am afraid that this continent will collapse in chaos,¡± I said with a solemn and cold voice. Linah instinctively shivers when she heard that, not even knowing why.


    If ¡®this¡¯ disease that killed the children in the first place get spread any farther into other larger cities, humanity best bet that there were high levels of an alchemist in their cities that know the cure for it. Otherwise... I don¡¯t need to spell it out right? I am not joking, if this disease was left unattended, soon enough it would mutate and it won''t be just human that are affected. Beast and plants, animal and even the very air itself would be contaminated. When that happen, it would be just one country that is affected. It wouldn''t be an underestimate when I said that it would spread all over the world.


    Children''s start killing their parents... this is more than a disaster... is a calamity.


    ¡°...¡± Linah was quietly thinking about what Jenna had told her. She didn¡¯t even have a doubt that Jenna might be lying or that she is only a child so how would she know a thing like this? Those thought never enter her mind. This woman might be naive but she isn''t impulsive. This was my thought of her. She only needs a couple more years of experiences to growth as a woman and as a merchant. No, as a Mage.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    After a couple minutes of walking, we meet with a large wolf''s which was killed by Linah in one strike to the head. I wanted to skin the wolf¡¯s skin but since I am a bit too dirty at the moment, I let Linah freeze the wolf and then using a magic spell to compressed it into a small stone and took it with her. The stone was about the size of her palm so it wasn''t that heavy.


    It was the spell Beast Compression Stone, which turned any dead animal into tiny stone that can later be released into their old corpse before butchering it. However, only it seems like Linah can only gather one of them at a time.


    That¡¯s too weak! There¡¯s three weakness in the spell that Linah chanted that I had already noticed. If modified those spell chant, Linah can carry up to 5 or 6 at a time! And if she has a lift weight spell on herself and the spell, it could increase the amount from 1 to 10, at the least! She didn''t even notice this when she chanted that spell.


    This girl... no... this world¡¯s magic spell is very low... Their comprehension of magic and mana was too little. Actually, the spell wasn''t just weak. The spell was chanted in a very classic way that it nearly made it impossible to fully be used in danger situation.


    By the time that we made it to the small river steam and finished taking a quick bath. An hour had already passed. When we make our way toward the others, I taught Linah what herbs are on the way and we collected them, including the rare one.


    Linah got 3 bundles of herbs, one bundle are 24 varies plants of common herbs, while I have 12 bundles of the common ones like Four Leafed- Flower and 24 Petal White Daisy. Both herbs can be used to help wounds. Something that Linah was more than happy to know about. She herself have common knowledge of what kind of herbs is in all the low-grade tier potion that she brought but she didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t necessary need the only potion to heal her if there was no priest available.


    Linah has to cast a running spell on me so that we can run faster toward the rest of the group. It takes us 15 minutes to catch up to them, but that''s only because they were resting for lunch. We ate and Linah skin the wolf¡¯s fur off and sell it to Clapton for 14 silvers. While the meat was cooked for all of us, some were baked by the fire like barbecue while another portion of it was made into stew by yours truly, ME.


    Of course, is me. Who else do you think it was that can cook like I? The foods that I cook are more than just food after all.


    After that, we started to pick up the speed that we were traveling. It was 4 days later that we meet with the first village. We stop for the night, restock our supplies, brought a couple of things from there, sell a lot of things. And I bought 10 yards of clear white jute fabric, which I cut and made into long strips of bandages. Just cloth bandage won¡¯t heal anything faster than the person¡¯s natural healing abilities.


    That is why I gather lots of common healing herbs. I have kids help me smashed them into a paste and then let it set out for the night to fermented. While that was happening, I wash the long strips of clothes in a boiling water for 15 minutes. Then dried them. In the morning, I squeeze out the liquid from the paste and bath the strips of clothes in them for 3 hours. I then leave them to dried on top of the wagons and connect them together.


    3 hours later, I can then divided them into rolls. 1 yard alone allows me to make up to 50 rolls of bandages. In the end, we have a large surplus of bandages. Which I sold half to the village for wild rice and their seeds. I always collect the seeds of things that I ate so I can research it later. But for Wild Rice seedlings, those are for cultivating purposes only.


    What? You think that wasn¡¯t effective?


    Wrong!


    My bandages have a regeneration rate that is equal to a low healing spell from a priest! Of course, with the secret herbs that I added to the paste, these bandages can be reused up to 3 times after you washed it with cold water.


    That¡¯s why the village is more than happy to trade with it. After all, those bandages last for 10 years before the medical properties in the bandage faded away.


    I made 50 Silvers and gain 3 bags of Wild Rice grains and 10 pounds of the seeds. Hehehe, what a day!


    Of course, with the bandages that I made, Clapton, Aran and Aineah didn¡¯t have to worry that they won¡¯t have enough mana to heal everyone once they are injuries since they are the only priest in the group that is capable of healing. This save a lot of potion and a lot of people from injuries once we have to fight with beasts and bandits. This makes Clapton stop more often so I can collect more herbs. Some were sold to other small villages while some were used to make more bandages.


    The kids were happy that they weren¡¯t just a nuisance. So they help me collect herbs, after I taught them which one if which and which one isn¡¯t. I then teach them how to make the paste of herbs more potent by letting them ferment it overnight. We repeat what we did from the other villages before more gold or foods and seeds. The kids don¡¯t know why I would want the seeds for but I smile mysteriously at them once they asked, making them more curious. All these rare herbs that we found, if there are seeds for them then I would take them. Some plants don¡¯t have seeds so I take their root or branches instead.


    By the time that we passed by 12 villages and 6 larger towns, more than three years passed by already. This continent is very huge so the distance between towns and villages aren¡¯t a joke. There are large and dense forest and plains dividing each towns and villages. You can imagine the number of forests, hills, mountains, rivers, and plains that we passed by. You can imagine the number of beasts that we met on the road, the number of bandits, number of criminals, number deaths, and number of tears that the kids yield on the road. By the time that three years passed by, all the kids mature at a rate that is nearly visible. They started to get used to seeing all sizes of creatures and all ways of dead. They also got used to the change in me, which I put it out in the front for all the see and judges.


    Everyone else asides from Jin and Clapton seem to think that it was because of all that I had seen that causes me to mature faster than the other kids. Out of everyone, Jin was the first one to be able to tell that I was different without having I telling him. As for Clapton, with the man¡¯s eyes ability, when he first lay his eyes on me, he has already known that my soul isn¡¯t Jenna. So, for the past three years of traveling with them, Clapton had fully seen what I am capable of. He sometime watches me teaching the kids things that he had never take note off. He sometimes watches me teaching the kids on how to meditate. He watches as I guide the kids into a whole new path of cultivation. He was fully amazed by my ability.


    Of course, to stop the kids from thinking that I am not Jenna, I told the kids that I have been experiencing memories of my past through dreams. At first, they didn¡¯t believe it but I got Clapton to confirm it so they believe it. Well, all excepts for Jin. He even told me that he didn¡¯t believe that it was through dream... How the hell did he know, anyway?


    But, nevertheless, he said that he trust me and in me. So, I started to also taught more advance things to Jin. Out of all us kids, asides from me, Jin was the one that mature the most. Clapton had even said that he started to doubted if Jin was really only 17 years old because Jin was even more maturer than most of the adults.


    I just rolled my eyes at him when he teased Jin with that.


    Everything that we did in the past three years goes like this;


    It started with stopping in the forest to look for herbs.We even found some rare plants that have a lot of oils in them! I was more than happy to teach them how to use those plant to make soap ball and let them ferment it, not the powder kinds. While traveling, I and the kids, and a couple of the curious merchants were making all kinds of things with the herbs and plants that we found in the forest. We sometimes find edible tree roots like the arrowroot and wild potatoes.


    Which save a lot of the foods that we have.


    Then once we at villages, I would buy 10-15 yards of White Jute Fabrics, the cheapest kind of fabrics in this world. It only cost 12 copper per yards. A number of fabrics I bought depend on how much herbs we collected. Sometimes I would add some of the herbs that the Timberling give me to make the medicine properties in the bandage denser, which heal faster. Then we kids and a couple of the merchants would make the herb paste while I ¡®cooked¡¯ the fabrics and clean them before cutting them.


    This process makes a lot of the adults and the kids to get closer. Especially between me and Clapton. However, this also makes Jin mad for some reason. I hope that it wasn¡¯t what I think it is but I totally ignored Jin when he is mad. I didn¡¯t want to get too close to this boy. He smell somewhat familiar and that scent make me nostalgic. Nostalgic with sadness....


    We then sold half of the bandages to Clapton each times that we made it. We also sold them to villagers and people on the ways. By the time that we made it to the closest town to Ernos City, three years had passed by already and each of the kids already got more than 10 gold on themselves. I was the richest of us with Jin being the second since he went hunting with the adults and got a lot of meats to sell. So, it made senses that Jin would be the second richest. The third riches was shared between Rebecca and Luke.


    This town was larger than any other towns or villages that we passed by. This town have two names; Davirnos and Twins Mountain Town.


    It is about 15.2 squares miles. This town¡¯s size was nearly a city! Why is it that its still a town and not a city?


    Surrounding the town was two large mountains called Twin Mountain, which was why it¡¯s other name was called Twins Mountain Town. The East Mountain and the North Mountain. The town was divided by a river that¡¯s about 1/2 miles wide with a couple of wooden bridge between it. One side was made of mostly buildings while the other side was farms and fields of all kinds of goods! There was fruit farms, grains farms, animal farms, and a lot of other farms.


    What? Is that a spring fall on top of that mountain?! Wait. There¡¯s two!


    Man, this town is... making me wanted to stay here! The scenes in front of me remind me a lot of other places in my old world that are peaceful. However, I knew better. Why? It might be because of the sighs of the effects of war that I had notice even since four months ago?


    ¡°Too bad, this town doesn¡¯t accept any more people because of last year¡¯s war, causing an increased in the population by more than 15%,¡± Clapton said as he looks at the town with a small content smile on his face. This town wasn¡¯t the only town that had an increase of population. The pass four or so villages and towns are also like this.


    When we got to the gate of the town, the guards there warned us that we can only stay up to 2 weeks because we¡¯re merchant. Good thing that Clapton have a license that allows him to trade in any country in this country!


    However, he said that he will only stay 1 week at the most since he was in a rush to Ernos City after getting a letter from his sister.


    One week before we are leaving for Ernos City. One week of rest sounds great!


    Which will take another 7 days of traveling? It has been more than three years since we have been traveling on the road. One week of resting in here doesn¡¯t sound so bad. Especially when Clapton have to restock his supplies and to gather intelligence.


    With the money that we kids make from selling herbs and bandages, we wanted to rent a couple of rooms in an inn but Clapton said that there is no need and lead all of us to a brownstone house that looks like one story tiled house. However, I can tell that this house has at least 10 rooms. It is huge!


    ¡°This is the house that I own in this town. Come in.¡± Clapton said while the other adults, who probably already know about this house, went around the back with the wagons and carts, as he opened the door in the front.


    Jin was now near glaring at Clapton whenever they face each other, this just makes Clapton more amused.


    I mentally rolled my eyes at the scene and totally ignored it.


    A maid opened the door with a bow. Once we all are inside, Clapton has the maid assigned us girls three rooms while the boys all shared a room. I shared my room with Rebecca and Deana while Samantha was sharing the room with Arise and Vinna. Hilsa and Minna get to shared the room with Linah, who took a liking into the twins.


    Since it was already around 5 in the afternoon, we each went to take our own bath. By the times that we finished, the maid delivered each one of us our own night wears. It was very simple clothes for sleep. Then we had dinner before going to bad. All of us are all very tired so we sleep very quickly. All except me.


    I was thinking of what we went thru on this trip. Well, trip for me at least.


    The captain didn¡¯t lose anyone, this time, no one was killed. He only loses two labored mammals, it wasn¡¯t a horse that was pulling the wagon but a bull-like animal that looks more like a tiger and a bull mixed. I think he called it a Bullnoox. Two of them died in an attack from the bandit so he has to buy another one at the closest village for 3 coin coins.


    One was injuries very badly but with my bandages. It heals in 2 minutes. Something that completely make the priest gasped in awe and fear.


    Nearly everyone, including the kids and I, got injured at least once in this journey. And that is only because I have a lot of bandages and herbs with me, no one was dead. However, there is one thing that makes me wanna scream out loud and kick Clapton on the ball.


    On their journey, the encounter hundreds of kinds of beast. Small ones that only reach Jenna¡¯s knees and the huge one that looks like a mountain. Luckily, all of those were Red Blood Beast. Being Red Blood Beast doesn¡¯t mean that they are weak. In fact, being Red Blood Beast have it¡¯s own advantages, for both the ones that hunted it and itself.


    There are no such things as waste in the body of a Red Blood Beast.


    HOWEVER, CLAPTON DOESN¡¯T EVEN KNOW THAT!!!


    All the beast that they killed were skinned for their meats and skins or hide only! It was a very wasteful thing to do! I understand that there aren¡¯t enough space in the wagons to carry all other things in the blood and the intestine HOWEVER, The blood is the most useful thing that can make higher quality of potions and that man didn¡¯t EVEN KNOW THIS!!! This made me so pissed at the man!


    Ahhh, no good. Calm down Megie... Phew...


    Ahhh, just thinking about it make my brain hurt and make me really regret! Most importantly, leaving the blood and intestine to waste is just very disrespectful toward the beast! I don¡¯t care that they are human¡¯s enemy or shit but seriously, I think I know why Human are so weak in this world. It takes everyone from the merchant to killed one single low-level tier Red Blood Beast. Not to mention, getting that much injuries by it.


    Lucky for them that this time I was there with all those bandages! Otherwise, Clapton and the other priest might be dead from over exhausting their mana pool! Ahhh... this is very tiredly. This body is far too weak. Tomorrow, I am going to fuse all those herbs and make this body stronger no matter what!


    I was thinking as my eyes closed and my brain shut down from the stress I have been putting this body thru.


    When I woke up the next day, I was going to start my plans today since I am not planning on going to the inner city to sell the bandages. The kids can do that. They can also get to buy some clothes for themselves too.


    Ah, that¡¯s right.I seem to remember something that would go very well with these herbs!


    Thousand Berries Ginseng! If I mixed Thousand Berries Ginseng with these herbs. Ah, that right. I never tell you what it was called huh.


    Those herbs that the Timberling gave me was called Meridian Clouded Herbs!


    As the name applied, these herbs help the meridian! These herbs are the reason why Beast are far stronger than human! The always eat this plants of herbs! Even when they are a carnivore! No, especially when they are a carnivore beast!


    Since I had cultivated all the Mana Gem that the Timberling gave me already, all I have to do now is to find and gather a couple Thousand Berries Ginseng! Those are easy to find since they are always mistaken for normal berries. Of course, you can eat the berries since they are very sweet but the important part is their root!


    The root are very useful! Just one root can increase 25 Low Tier 1 Potion into Tier 4 potions! Not to mention, it can be used with other herbs to make a serum too! What is Serum?


    Do You want to ask me that question?


    ... I really wanted to sigh out loud right now.


    Potions and Serums are similar but made differently. The potion can help heal and increase the rate that you heal faster by using it as a life potion. The other use is mana potion, which increases the rate that you absorb mana from the surrounding into your body.


    However, Serum is different. Serums are like potion but only its effects are totally different. It can cure poison, make you run faster without having a magician or a priest constantly casting a magic spell on you, make your skins tougher, make you see better, and can temporarily increase the rate that you are thinking, which will save your life in a battle. Seeing better mean that you can see the weakness in the beast¡¯s mana skin. Is like getting a lot better at seeing the weakness in the beast. Making your skin''s tougher is as its named applied. There¡¯s a lot more but I am too tired to explain now.


    There are 7 kinds of alchemy crafting that I can do: Making potion, making Serum, making Skill Scrolls or Healing Scrolls and Bandages, making Manastone Inscribes, making Cultivation Pills or pellets and the last one is making orbs.


    I wonder if this world even has orbs or Manastone Scriptures? Scrolls? Yes, I had seemed the Captain selling them. And magic Ring too.


    I make my way to the North Mountain after I finished giving instruction for the kids to go sell the bandages with the Captain inside the wall while I bring Jin with me to the mountain. I also tell them to buy me a book about this world. This earned a weird look from the kids but my excuse was we¡¯re from the countryside so we know nothing about city life. They agreed within 3 seconds once I said that. I also tell them to go buy more White Jute fabric....


    Linah wanted to come with use but I said no. If I have a choice I wouldn¡¯t even bother bringing anyone with me. Only because I think that Jin and the Captain will start a war that¡¯s why I bring Jin with me instead of letting him go sell the bandages with them.


    I bring with me two large jute sack and a casket while Jin brought only two caskets as we left. The Captain see us off with a smirked at Jin, who glared at the man before ignoring the man.


    I swore the Captain like teasing Jin far too much. While gathering, I can feel that Jin¡¯s gaze is on me a lot of time but I totally ignored it. It¡¯s not like the one that he like is me but rather the kind heart Jenna who is dead already.


    By the time that we made it back to the house, it was near dark and our stomach was crying out loud in protest for letting them being hungry. Both Jin and I blushed a couple of times once we hear it but we just laughed it off before nearly running back.


    After we ate, I told the kids to start making more bandages. Since they seen me making them for so long already, they knew how to by now. They just don¡¯t know the right recipe. Just one wrong herb and the whole thing won¡¯t be as effective anymore.


    Rebecca brought me back a book that¡¯s about this world that I am planning on reading it while we¡¯re on our way to Ernos City. But for now, I need to start cultivating. While they are making bandages, I was making pills for cultivating. The process of making these pills without the proper equipment was taking a long time but it was worth it.


    Since my memories of making these pills are very good, I don¡¯t have to be too careful. Besides, the cultivation pills that I am making now doesn¡¯t have Beast Blood so I really don¡¯t need to be careful. After all, if I including in Beast Blood as one of the ingredients, the strength of the pills will be too much for this body. Have to wait for a couple of more years until this girl¡¯s body is fully strong enough to hold onto the energy that Beast Blood will give.


    It is very Painful!


    I continue making it until around 8. My internal clock is seriously messed up in this world because... there¡¯s more than one Sun in this world. Right. More than one Sun...


    While I was in the process of nearly finishing the pills, Rebecca and Samantha came in crying with a distress that makes the alert in my brain siren.


    ¡°Sister Jenna, Please Help brother Jin!¡± Samantha was crying as she burst the door to our room opened with a force that shook even I and Rebecca. It seems like she''s starting to show some strength now; of course, she will. After all, she had been eating what I cooked for over a years. By now, their pale and skinny features is nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Samantha, calm down. What is going on?¡± I asked that question toward a pale Rebecca as I pet Samantha¡¯s head, who was crying in my non-existence blossom.


    What? I am only 14 years old this year. In this body at least.


    ¡°Jin fainted,¡± Rebecca said with a worried look in her eyes.


    ¡°Fainted?¡± That surprised me.


    ¡°Yes. And we don¡¯t know why. The Captain is looking over him now but he can¡¯t find anything. However, Jin keeps moaning in pain and is very pale.¡± Rebecca said with tears in her eyes from worrying.


    ¡°I go see what happen. Where are they?¡± I asked. Jin suddenly fainted? How?


    ¡°In the living room,¡± Samantha answered with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What happen? Explained how he fainted to me clearly.¡±


    ¡°Big brother was helping us making the bandages when he suddenly freezes with his eyes wide open. Then suddenly, he clenched his head and yelled in a very painful voice before he fainted.¡± Clearly, Samantha was more than scared.


    This has never happened before even when Jin got injured from protective us when we¡¯re on the road. So, what has to happen? By the time that I made it downstair to where everyone was crowding around the captain and Jin.


    ¡°Everyone, give them so space,¡± I said from the stairs. There was barely any room to walked with all the adults and the kids crowding them.


    The kids moved for me.


    ¡°Guys and girls, go back to work on those bandages. There¡¯s nothing you guys can do even if you¡¯re all crowding here.¡± I said to the kids. They all look hesitant but a glare from me was more than enough to make they moved their feet. After all, they haven¡¯t finished making the bandages.


    ¡°Samantha and Rebecca, you both too,¡± I said to both of them. Samantha looks like she was going to rebuttal but one look from me and she reluctantly followed Rebecca out the door.


    ¡°Linah, can you please look after the kids and help them?¡± I asked Linah, who was frowning at the kid¡¯s backs.


    She nodded and followed them out.


    I moved toward where the captain is examining Jin who is now very pale and sweating.


    ¡°Captain. What is wrong with Jin?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jenna? Ah, Samantha went to get you huh. I really don¡¯t know. There aren¡¯t any illness in his body or is there anything wrong with his brain. I used all the healing skills that I know already and yet, nothing is happening.¡± Captain said with a solemn and worried look in his eyes.


    ¡°Move over,¡± I commanded. There¡¯s something weird about the aura that is coming out of Jin¡¯s body.


    I closed my eyes as I use my mana to skim over Jin¡¯s whole body. However, there was nothing wrong with his body.


    That could only mean that it is not his body that is in pain but rather his soul. This makes me alert.


    ¡°Captain, help me moved Jin to his room please.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± He said as he picks up Jin princess style. If Jin was awake, he would be very pissed off.


    Inside Jin, Luke and Lurin¡¯s room. There was three small size beds and Clapton placed Jin in one of the bed that have jin¡¯s clothes on top.


    ¡°Thanks. Now, get out.¡± I commanded. Clapton¡¯s eyes widen. I think he is misunderstanding something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you in-¡± ¡°No, I need to do this alone.¡± I didn¡¯t even let the man finished what he wanted to say. Clapton looks like he was going to say no but then a look at my eyes make him shivered and he left hesitantly, closing the door behind him.


    I locked it. Just to be sure.


    Making my way toward Jin¡¯s body, I started to move my soul force into my palm and placed it onto Jin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Erg!.¡± Jin groaned in pain and gasped for breath for a couple of seconds before his face calms down and he started to breathe easier.


    Then, suddenly, a flash of mana forced entered into Jin body. Causing me to narrowed my eyes. This is... a magic spell? And this is a very complicated spell! Wait...


    Soul Magic Spell?! No way. I can feel my soul force being absorbed into Jin¡¯s body. I nearly lost my conscious but as I bet my own lips, it makes me more aware and awake.


    Huh?


    Now, there is something very familiar about the way that Jin¡¯s soul feel to me. Like I knew it from somewhere before. I pushed more soul forced into Jin¡¯s chest.


    Suddenly, a memory entered my mind. A memory from more than 5000 years ago.


    ¡°Little Megie, don¡¯t use too many herbs! And don¡¯t combine those together! What in the world are you doing?¡± Asked a green hair green eyes teenage boy that look like he¡¯s in his 18. However, this boy isn¡¯t a boy. He is a man of 32 years old.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m making a new potion! It is called Beast Potion!¡± A girl with the same features as the boy answered with a goggle on her face. She has long green hair that falls all the way to her feet. In her hand was a glass jar that makes a bluish purplish liquid inside.


    ¡°Beast Potion? Don¡¯t tell me... Did you succeed?¡± The man was smiling as he quickly grabs the potion in the girl¡¯s hand and places it on the table before grabbing the girl¡¯s waist and pick her up.


    ¡°Hm!¡± The girl smiled with a radiance that nearly blinded the man.


    ¡°That¡¯s my little beloved!¡± The man cheered with a blushed on his cheeks and his eyes widen with love. The girl giggles sounds filled the room...


    ¡°Ah!¡± I gasped for breath. This.. is... No... Please.... No.... Don¡¯t remind me of Him Please!


    ¡°Megie?¡± A soft voice asked from the bed.


    My breath caught in my throat and I froze. The voice is Jin but the way that the soul feels belong to someone else. No, before I feel that there¡¯s something familiar about the way that Jin feel.


    Now, I know why.


    ¡°Big brother?¡± No way right? Big brother Kainen was killed by the beast king more than 5000 years ago!


    Jin smiled with tears in his eyes. The eyes that are now turning green.


    ¡°Little Megie...¡± He breathes out before he fainted again.


    No way... But...


    Is god playing a cruel joke on me?


    Kainen Moonshine. My older brother who is 15 years older than me. My first beloved and husband...


    Who got killed because I didn¡¯t think enough more thoroughly and make that potion! It was own bloodline that rebelled away the Beasts from that world and yet, I wanted to cure us and at the same time save them! I shouldn¡¯t add those herbs together!


    However, now... Kainen¡¯s soul and Jin¡¯s souls are one and the same?!


    What does this mean?


    Does that mean that Jin and Kainen are one and the same? Is that way Jin have always feel so familiar to me even back then?


    What in the world is going on?!

 Book 1 Chapter 5

    B1C5: Kainen Moonshine


    There aren¡¯t a lot of thing that Jin considered worthy in his life. In his whole life, Jin have always feel that something is missing. Not material senses of missing but rather soul-rench like missing. A missing inside himself that sometimes cause he to stay awake for days and night.


    Still, since he still have his parents and one cute little sister, that feeling of missing something-or someone- was always being held back.


    Jin was happy and somewhat content with what he has right now. Even when he feel that a half of himself was elsewhere - Happy as he can be with a part of himself missing.


    However, this change when Jin came back from hunting with his Luke and Lurin-they were out hunting for foods for Jenna¡¯s birthday- only to come back to see a perfect pictures of what a village look like when it is being lite up on fires. The whole village-the houses, farms field, playground that they made for playing, everything in between, even the rocks-were burned to ground. All he can see was the shadow of a dragon flying toward the North with a roars that pieces his very soul and the aftermath of that beast¡¯s fire breathe on his little village.


    In a blink of an eye, everything that he had ever known of vanished into smoke.


    His parents were dead just like that. The old man next door was dead. The auntie that always give him redcorn snacks was dead. The little girl from the farm across from their own were also dead. The only thing that was keeping Jin from feeling that he isn¡¯t human and doesn¡¯t have feeling-the feeling to feel desperate, hopeless and sad that everyone he knew died- was that his only relative was the one of the ones that didn¡¯t die; simply because she was out playing in the Southern Flower Field with Rebecca and Jenna. The girls were picking up flowers and seeding-nuts for Jenna¡¯s birthday. Which was on the Second Sun October 15 of years Solar 6001.


    In their village, there was more boys than girls. The only girls are his sister, Rebecca, Rosamia, Gisana, Hilsa, Minna, Arise, Deana, Seseria, Ariana, Jenna, and Maria. For the boys, there are himself, Luke and his little brother, Joel, Mate, Avin and 17 other kids that were a bit older then them. There are about 178 total adults, and about two third of them were men. This village doesn¡¯t have that much woman, even the elders were mostly men. And all of them were dead too. The adults that can be counted on when shit hit the fan were the ones all died. Three other adults that Jin doesn¡¯t know of were alive but they all ran away even before confirming the dead of everyone else.


    There was only his sister-Samantha, Rebecca, Hilsa, Minna, Arise, Deana, Jenna and Luke, Lurin and himself left. When they regroup again, Jenna, Arise, and Deana where in a really bad shape. They were injured very badly and Luke and I have to do whatever we can to stopped the bleeding. The cause of loosing to much blood nearly killed them. No, they didn''t get injured because of the fire. They were injured by the fleeing adults who pushed them into sharp objects on the ground because the girls wanted the adults to stay and help them. Of course, those good for nothing adults were so scared of the dragon that they didn''t bother to think of the kids.


    Luckily we¡¯d, me and Luke, save them. Jenna was a very kind girl who love mothering anyone. She¡¯s way too kind. Far too kind. She would go dig up arrowroots, tree roots, and plants spouts that are mostly still young. She would cook it for the kids, and sometimes won¡¯t even eat it herself. That¡¯s one of the reason that everyone liked her. Even him. However, Jin doesn¡¯t like her as in a love sense. Only as a sister fondly like, like Samantha.


    However, this also all change on that one day when he wake up from a nightmare.


    It was a dream that show of another world.


    Ones where Beast like Dragons are like fishes in the seas and beings so powerful that one breathe from them are enough to split continent apart. Ones were Beasts can turned into human with nothing but a flick of their finger. Where flying in the sky is a matter of strengths and powers, and even normal looking people could do.


    Ones where one flicked of a finger was more than enough to killed beasts that are as large as a mountain. Where people can fly in the sky with floating rock, flying carpet, and paper of all thing. It was mind blowing how this world¡¯s differences was from Jin''s current world, it is like comparing a bird to the sky itself. He had never know that this world could be so large even with his opened minded.


    Jin keep on having dreams of that world and of a girl. A girl that he feel a great deal of familiarity with. So familiar that tears penetrate Jin¡¯s eyes when he seen her without even knowing why.


    A girl that¡¯s so very sweetly cute, adorable, and very intelligents in a very wise way. A girl that have large green eyes, long wavy green hairs that fall all the way to her feet. And this girl, really like to do things that make Jin¡¯s skin¡¯s shivered in cold and fear yet with awe.


    In his dream, the girl was very adorable yet she wasn¡¯t like Jenna who is kind to anyone that she meet without a boundary line. She is kind but not blindedly kind. She¡¯s like a goddess that knew when enough is enough and when to show when kindness is needed. She¡¯s smart, intelligent, wise, kind, yet she can be cold, ruthless, and merciless when needed or pushed. This girl was so brightly lite up that it make the sun look pale in comparison.


    This girl isn¡¯t just sweet, she can bitter, can be bland, can be acrid. She can be both bad and good. She was a lot of times indifferences toward the societies itself. She can be the darkest nightmare for some people or will be their angel from heaven. She was the first person to make Jin''s heart trembles in nothing but awe and wonder. Whenever she smile at him, it would cause his whole being to shivers with an emotion that he can¡¯t recognize.


    And yet, whenever he woke up. There was always something that make Jin think that something is wrong. Like, he shouldn¡¯t be seeing those dreams yet. Like, he shouldn¡¯t be feeling those emotions yet. Like, the timing is off. A sense of ¡®not-right¡¯ always left him feeling both frustrated and completely overwhelming.


    And then, his feelings starts to changes in direction. Whenever he seemed Jenna, who is far too nice, he can¡¯t help but compared her to the girl in his dreams. He really have no reasons to think such thing. Much less compare them. Yet, he still does anyway. He had thoughted that maybe it was because of the way that Jenna smile even through her suffering, but that soon changes too. Jenna¡¯s kindness is a Blind Kindness that make him sometimes feel uncomfortable, unlike the girl in his dream that make him fond and wanted to spoil her to death. The differences was far too much.


    It had only began a week after their village was burned down and after he helped Arise and Jenna with their wounds. Since then, there was never a night that he won''t dream of that world and that green hair girl. And so, he continued to compare Jenna with Megie whenever their eyes meets. And that, night had scared Jenna off because she went missing for a whole three days. It was on the third days that he recalled that Jenna liking to go pick up fishes from the rivers. He had thought that maybe she was there and wanted sometimes to herself. So, he didn''t go find her there. Since he decided so, Jin had to calm everyone down and convinced the other kids that Jenna just need sometimes to herself and she would probably be back soon. So, instead of worrying about her, they should help him search for more things from the village chief''s basement. They agreed.


    It was in that morning when they found out that there won¡¯t be enough Balint Milk Powder to last the week. So, he decided to go early in the morning after he instructed the kids to search more of the houses'' basements for more usable things.


    He take a couples of daylight hours to gathered enough for all of them to last two week. It was a good thing that Balint Milk Powder was very light even if he gather a lot of them. No, it didn''t come out as powder form but rather as a thick liquid. It wasn''t very heavy and it dried up very fast after it it left the trees so Jin didn''t have a hard time gathering it.


    However, when he finished collecting them and was half way back, he met with a group of merchants. After talking with the captain for a couple of minutes, Jin have a feeling that he can trust them. As Jin knew that he can trust his instincts of judging people''s nature, he didn''t rejected the captain¡¯s request. And so, they went back together to the camp that they made. By the time that they made it back together, all Jin can see was someone cooking in the pot that they got from the village¡¯s chief¡¯s basement. Which was a surprise for him since he knew by heart that there is nothing to cook since there aren''t enough Balint Milk Powder left for everyone. Unless Jenna once again is going to gave up her portion. He internal shake his head at that thought. This girl is really too blindly kind.


    This girl is far too kind that she forget to take care of herself.


    Yet, Jin¡¯s senses tell him that something is different about Jenna. This morning when he left, the girl was still all smiling, even if she¡¯s so pale and skinny that her bones are showing. Yet, when he came back, the air around Jenna is different. She is still nice but... there¡¯s a cold atmosphere around her that make Jin feel very solemn. Although, it seems like he was the only one that noticed that some things is different about Jenna.


    If he didn''t know better, he would swear that this girl isn''t Jenna but someone else. However, no matter how much he thought of it, there is also something in him that can''t leave the current Jenna alone. Jin had never care about someone like this before. Not even his sister Samantha. He didn''t know why that is either. The thoughts had scared him so much that he suspected that a witch might had passed by and curse him. Only to noted that the thought was so ridiculous that he nearly laughed himself to death.


    Then two days after that, they left with the merchants. However, a couple of hours away from their now-nonexistence village, a large Tree Beast was waiting for them on the road. Jin and everyone else panic because this was the first time that they had ever met a Tree Beast. The presence and aura that it gave out was so heavy that Jin¡¯s knees trembles in fear and the kids nearly cried when the Timberling came closer toward them.


    Even Jin can tell that this Tree Beast is very strong without looking at the paleness of all the other merchants. It''s presences and aura alone was more than enough to convince Jin of its strengths. Just because Jin had those dream doesn¡¯t mean that he could stop himself from feeling the aura from a being more powerful than him in front of him. He isn¡¯t even a cultivator, so how can he feel safe within the presence of someone or something like the Tree Beast?!


    Just how strong was this Tree Beast?


    Strong enough to make the strongest in the group-Captain - pale and shivers in fright. However, just as the Captain was going to have his team protect us, Jenna said to not too. The Captain actually stopped too. Which made everyone shock and surprised at the same time.


    Moreover, what was even more surprising was that Jenna was conversing with the Tree Beast in a manner that suggest that they knew each other.


    The Tree Beast even give her a whole lot of herbs and some kinds of gems that Captain can¡¯t identity.


    What is even more surprising is that Jenna did something to the gems that made it far smaller than it was originally was and then she sold it to the Captain, she said that the gems can be used to gather mana and stored it, earning another 6 golds in a flash.


    But by then, Jin''s feeling that Jenna isn¡¯t the same one anymore was getting more and more stronger. She¡¯s more quieter and more calm. She¡¯s still is nice to everyone but it seems like she¡¯s far too mature, smart, and wiser now compare to before. In fact, it was on that day when he went to gathered Balint Milk powders that Jenna had changed. He can still recalled the details of that day clearly. He really don¡¯t know if that was a good thing or not.


    She suddenly knew all kinds of herbs that they have never seen before. Even ones that can¡¯t be found around their village. On their way toward the inner land of Aquirros, a lot of things happens, like learning how to read and write properly, or getting attacked by bandits became a daily things on the road. Yet, despite all these, Jenna was very calm.


    Oh that''s right.


    In this world, the lands are endless and huge endless sea divided the world, No, not world, Continent! It might not be common knowledge but Jin does know that the land that he is standing on right is but a continent and isn¡¯t the world world! So, this continent really is huge and beyond imagine for him. There have never been anyone talking about or documented about the edge of this world. One time, a legendary Magician flew with his partner, the Phoenix bird for 15 years straight and yet, he can¡¯t even covered more than 10% of this continent. At the end, that Legendary come back with all sorts of knowledge in a documental journal along with proof of his journey.


    Jin was still having those dreams of that other world, especially about a girl that was called ¡°Little Megie¡± by the other guys. All the things that he seen are from the other guy¡¯s perspective. That¡¯s why when Jin see that Jenna was acting in a way that is similar to the girl called Little Megie in his dream, he knew that this Jenna isn¡¯t the old one anymore.


    However, Jin didn¡¯t know why Jin would think Jenna and Megie acted a lot alike. Even though Jenna is far calmer-the present one at least-compare to Little Megie, the two of them aren¡¯t the same. Still, there is always something in this Jenna that make Jin keep on comparing the two of them.


    Lately, Jin have been in a very irritated mood. On their traveling, while making bandages with Jenna and everyone else, including a couple of curious adults, Jenna and the Captain got a lot closer. They converse like friends that knew each other for long time. And for some reason, that pissed Jin of to no end. So, Jin always get in between them. Something that he take great deal in.


    And it wasn¡¯t just that, for someone like Jin who always keep his cool no matter what happen, when seeing Jenna with someone else, be it Luke or Keith, it always make the blood inside his brain erupted. And it wasn¡¯t with a protective sense either. Whenever Jin seen Jenna smile softly, his mind would always take him back to the images in his dream of that green haired girl who is always smiling toward the man in his stead.


    Then Jin would find that his heartbeat is beating far too fast to be normal.


    At least, it was until then. Suddenly, when he was helping the other kids making bandages, thousands of years of memories suddenly enter into his brain, making he feel a pain that he had never felt before in his whole life. Then nothing...


    What he see in those memories was something that Jin had never ever think of or heard of before. Jin was called Kainen Moonshine. The older brother of Megie Moonshine. They both are the only children of the 16th son of the 3rd Elder of the Moonshine Clan. Both their parents have the same last name before and after marriages. So both Megie and Kainen was one of the Outer Tier of the family. There are three tiers in the Moonshine Clan. The Outer Tier is the commoner sides of the family, the Middle Tier was where nearly all the important people¡¯s at. And the Inner Tier is where the Elders and Family Elder¡¯s are at.


    There are 5 Elders and a single Headmaster.


    Honestly speaking, he had never seen the Elders or Headmaster before.


    However, these details doesn¡¯t interested Kainen at all. Ever since he was born, he was a commoner. He went to a regular fourth stars school for the commoner, made friends with the commoner, play with them, and hunts with them. He even planned on marrying someone from outside the Clan that are also a commoner! Yet, this all change on that day that his little sister was born. That plan of marrying someone from outside the family turned to ash and vanished, leaving only with the thought and wishes that his wife will only be Little Megie!


    That is why, Kainen didn¡¯t know that the Moonshine have one special Skills that only the inner tier elder¡¯s family knew of. It was a secret recipes that make their bloodline very disease resistance. That is how they have survived even when people from nobilities family died. After all, the Moonshine Clan is just a small family that have only about 700s members, including both the Outer Tier and the Middle Tier Family. They are just one of the large family that are commoners. They might be richer than the normal commoner but that¡¯s only because they have their own methods on how to killed Beast since normal Red Blood Beast doesn¡¯t go near them.


    So all the Beast that they hunted was either Blue Blood or Green Blood. Which is why they are richer than the normal commoner family. Yet, they strictly control their family members to be only within the limit! It is because they knew that once their number get higher than a normal commoner clan should be, they will draw attention from all sort of larger Clan and Sect!


    Kainen can say with 100% truthness that he isn¡¯t rich. He did get allowance from his parents, like 100 Beast Coin every month but he never use it for anything other than buying more scrolls and inscription for school. Sometimes he would go hunted with his friends for materials and for a couple more Beast Coin to buy some sweet fruits or to help them cultivate but that is it. He is a normal boy that you can find anywhere else. His eyes and hair might be a bit different from everyone else but no one pay attention to that when people all have different kinds of features.


    Like red hair, red eyes that are like Beast.


    The Loyalty family all have Red Eyes and Bright Red Hair that burned in the sun so his feature isn¡¯t something that are uncommon. There was even people who have more than 4 colors of hairs. Some even have more than 8 colors. That is why no one cared.


    So when his little sister Little Megie was born, Kainen can swore to God that she is the cutest thing in this whole world. Kainen would spoil her with all kinds of sweets and all kind of thing. However, when his baby sister turned 3 years old, she start to be very curious about how this thing can cause that thing to act like this way.


    She was especially interest in alchemy.


    And so, Kainen have no choice but to follow her to the forest to gather all kinds of herbs and gems, and other stuff that made him pale thinking about it.


    What surprised him the most was that his little Megie is one hell of a genius with magic controlling. As a woman from the Moonshine Clan, she didn¡¯t have to go to school until she¡¯s 4 years old but that doesn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t learn magic earlier. She just didn¡¯t bother with school even when her age comes.


    She won¡¯t go to school even when his parents asked her too.


    Instead, she would asked him to tutored her with anything that she doesn¡¯t understand, Within a year, she learns how to read, write, do math, meditate, and all sorts of stuff. She even learned how to identify edible greens in the middle of a forest!!!


    When Megie had turned 6 years old, she started to take interests in formation array and inscription¡¯s effect on potions and serum. She starts to play with alchemy and how formation array and inscription had affected potions. This topic wasn¡¯t so rare that he won¡¯t know about it. Although, it wasn¡¯t common knowledge, it wasn¡¯t a secret either. So when Megie starts to develop interests in this topic, he see nothing wrong with it. Especially when he knew that his Little Megie had a very strong curiosity minds and was extreme wise for her age.


    Still, as time passed by, he found himself doing all sorts of things or finding all sorts of weird looking herbs and plants for Little Megie. He watches as Little Megie get more and more scary as she modified all sort of alchemy potion, pill, serum, and pellets with nothing but a clear understanding of how Inscription and Formation Array had caused on the pill, potion, pellet, or serum itself to get even more efficiently. A normal potion for healing in Tier One turns to a Tier Two Potion with nothing but a change in the Formation Array or Inscription. A lowly level herbs turns to mid level with a twitch of her hand. And so on, and no.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Let¡¯s not forget that she doesn¡¯t like attention and would a lot of time locking herself in the basement while doing a bunch of experiment with all kinds of herbs and weeds or other stuff that she found. All kinds of potion were recreated by Megie and then let him secretly sold them to the auction house. You will be surprised at how much those potion cost!


    Still, as time passed by, Megie and Kainen got more closer together. It was when Megie turned 16 that they got official engaged and married a year later. However, it was after their marriage that things started to change for bad and worse. It wasn¡¯t just their family that was affected. It was the whole continent as a whole.


    The Beast¡¯s King ascended again. The last King was killed more than 1000 years ago, which made the Human safe for that long. However, after 1000 years, human started to think that the beast won¡¯t ever have another king ever again because the previous King¡¯s lineage was all killed already. So they got cocky and let their pride blinds them, turning it into arrogant, leading them to act with no restrains toward the Beasts. Except for the Moonshine Clan, every humans in the whole continent see the Beast as their prey and not a lifeform that they should respect and fear. So, it didn¡¯t take long for the beasts to snapped in their restrain.


    A new King of Beast ascended when Kainen was 38 years old. And things starts to change for the human.


    Nevertheless, because human have never thought that another King would ascended so soon, they have no preparation for the damage that it caused. And this King was so different from all other kings before that even with preparation, it won¡¯t do anything.


    This King make all the Beast to be far more stronger and tougher than anything before. So strong that even enhanced weapons had little effects on it.


    His intelligence was on another whole new level from all the known King from history. A beast with intelligence and wisdom isn¡¯t something that human can cope with unless there¡¯s another human who is equally intelligent and wise. Little Megie was smart, intelligent, wise and very profound but she was only a small girl back then. She was only 17 years old when Kainen and her gotten married. She was far too inexperienced.


    If a Red Blood Beast of Tier 1 Rank 1 was the lowest and require a Tier 1 Rank 10 cultivator practitioner to killed it then the Beast after the King ascend was far more stronger. A Low Tier 1 Rank 1 will require more than 10 Tier 1 rank 10 to killed it, and only 1 of the 10 people will come back alive.


    Whatever it was that the King Beast had done, it made it that normal weapons and enhanced ones won¡¯t be able to cut the skin of the beast. And so, that years along, The Human Kingdom was nearly wrap out. From a total of 15 billions people to 15 millions people. They had lost more than 1000 percentages of their people. From 15 billions to 15 millions was a huge disaster for them.


    That wasn¡¯t just a disaster. It was a calamity in its finest moment.


    However, no one in the Moonshine family died. All because no beast would come within a 10 kilometer of them.


    And that was the cause of their problem. When the beast started to invade the human continent, Kainen have a very bad premonition so he made both his parent moved to another continent that is far away from the one that they¡¯re on, even if it was the poorest continent. A continent that would had taken them years to go to and cost them an arm and a leg.


    So doing whatever Kainen can, he brought his three cousins and his little Megie with him and move far far away from the human countries, all the way to the edge of the continent¡¯s map where no beast or human wanted to stay- that saved them. For years, they lived in peace. Since it was in a place that no human have ever been to, there wasn¡¯t anyone that would noticed them. So, once a year Kainen and his cousin¡¯s husband would traveled to the nearest town to trade potion, herbs, bandages, and Beast meats for Crystal Salts, Crystallized Sugar, and fabrics.


    Since their blood, if smeared on weapons can cut thru the beasts, it was easy for them to hunted beast since they do have the magic spell that can conceal themselves. Kainen and them had no problem traveling from the edge of the continent to trades for commodities once a year.


    They lived like that for many years. Megie borne him three girls and 3 boys while his other cousins, whom got married to a couple of adventures that got lost on their ways and was found by Kainen, all have their own children long before Megie and him. They formed a somewhat small village with nothing but their own efforts.


    There was only 17 adults, Kainen himself, and his older cousin¡¯s husbands. Yet, they lived peacefully with little care of the world. If they wanted something, Kainen and Megie can created them. Potion? No problem. The only reason why Kainen would trade for potion from other villages was for comparison and references for Megie. Resources such as metal and season? Not a problem. They had their own mines in the back of their village. Season salt? Not really a problem either since they can extracted the salt from the sea. They only trade for the salts from the villages, the Crystal Salts, because it was good for preserving meats for long terms. Something that they lack in their small village. As for Sugar? They farmed their own sugarcane farm so that isn¡¯t a problem either. The only problem was fabrics. Because Megie was far too busy to research on how to make fabrics using the limited resources in their hand, they had to trades for more fabrics for the newborn in the village. This continue for many years.


    That all change when a group of bandits found them. If they were a normal groups of bandits then there was nothing to worry about since both Kainen and Megie are strong enough to obliterate the bandits with a flick of their hand. However, this groups of bandits carried a unknown disease that even their bloodline can¡¯t counter. It was Little Megie who find out that these mans weren¡¯t normal. However, by then, it was already too late.


    Their youngest child lost his life because of that disease.


    Megie was pissed. And heartbroken.


    Royally pissed.


    Megie can be cruel if she wanted to. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t cruelty. It was completely massacre. No one was alive after Megie was done with them. No even a dust of their mana essence was left. Neither was their soul.


    Megie is very scary when she¡¯s pissed off. She wasn¡¯t the only one that was mad. Kainen was too. However, a couple of days after that, the illness make him lost his conscious. By the time that he regain his conscious, years went by already and Megie have once again make a whole new cure for them. By the time that he wakes up, their family members were all death. The only one that didn¡¯t died was their youngest children called Newin. Still, it had caused Newin to be so weak that Megie had to strengthen his body once a day with mana for him to be able to live peacefully.


    The disease wasn¡¯t the only thing that Megie cure them off. Their troublesome bloodline was cured too. Kainen didn¡¯t know whether this was a good thing or a bad thing but a couple of years after that, the King beast¡¯s son found them.


    It was a battle that last for 5 days between Megie and the Son of the King Beast. Kainen was far too weak to even be comparing his magic skills with his Little Megie. For five days, all Kainen can do was watched in worried and killed as much of weaker beast as he can. He killed over a thousands of them that his level allow. However, by the end of it, their child Newin were killed too. At the end, Megie emerge the winner and killed the son of the King of Beast.


    Because of the injuries that Kainen got, Megie have to go gather more herbs to make pills for him. By the time that she left, his premonition had once again acts up. He had a premonition of imminent disaster that would befall this small village once Megie left.


    Luckily, Kainen remember that one of the new Magic spell that Megie made was capable of sending his soul to a new body if anything happens to his body. It was called the Soul Contract Binding Axis Spell.


    He didn¡¯t hesitantly to use it when the King of the Beast come for his son¡¯s body and revenge. What he didn¡¯t know was that using it would only work if he got into the body of a child that is less than one year''s.


    When Megie was gone for 3 days, The King of Beast himself came to look for his son.


    You can already guess the results. Everyone died- even the ones that survived the fight with the Son of the Beast. Everyone but him - since he had activated the spell on himself once he feel the premonition when Megie left.


    The next thing that he remember was in a body of a child. With no choose, Kainen was forced to once again regrowth until he is 12 years old and then he left to find his Little Megie again. For hundreds of years he can¡¯t find little Megie.


    By the time that he did, his little cute, adorable, smart, intelligent Megie wasn¡¯t the same one who always smile anymore. There are occasionally time that she would crack a smile but her eyes look dead. That sight hurt Kainen¡¯s heart the most. However, one thing that make Kainen surprised was that his little Megie look exactly the same hundreds of years ago when Kainen himself is an old man already. He thinks he knew why Little Megie had looked the same as she did before.


    His sweet little Megie... He watches as her new life come before his very eyes. He watches as his Little Megie¡¯s marriage life come before his eyes. He watch how the man treated her fairly. How he only have her in his eyes. How he smile even when Little Megie¡¯s impressive face doesn¡¯t change a bit. He just doesn¡¯t know if Little Megie was happy with her life since she doesn¡¯t even crack a heartfelt smile.


    And then the accidents repeat itself. Kainen have always have a keen instinct. He knew that disaster will strike his little Megie¡¯s life if she stay so he send her a note: Letting her know that her bloodline¡¯s secrets was already known by the King of that Kingdom. And it was her own husband that let it be known.


    Megie is smart. She left him without a word.


    Kainen might be a so called genius this time but he isn¡¯t a grand Mage. And so another couple of years passed by and his soul passed away by himself in a deep cave. Regretting that he can¡¯t see Megie for the last time.


    However, when he regained his conscious, he didn¡¯t died. Turn out that the spell that his little Megie had created was more than just that. As long as the one that created this magic spell is alive, no matter how long, the soul that this magic bind to will be reborn with their memories intact. This make Kainen so surprised that he didn¡¯t know what to do for a couple of years.


    But after he got a hold of himself, he keep reborning with his intact memories from the lives before and he keep searching for his little Megie. Some lives, he found her some he didn¡¯t. Majority of the lives that he found her, he would only watch her from far away, afraid of making her new life a messed.


    By the time that Kainen was reborn for the tenth time, he now knows how to control the spell and would make him borne to some place near to his little Megie.


    That happen for 5 thousands of years. He continues to chase his Little Megie every time that he was born. As each time he reborn, he would get stronger and stronger. His soul would get stronger and purer, making his cultivation faster and steadier.


    However, his last reincarnate, something happen and his soul has transferred to some place far far away. So far that he didn¡¯t know where he was. So far that he can¡¯t even feel the resonance of his soul to the magic spell that is binding him. For the first time in his awareness, Kainen feared that he would never see Little Megie again.


    Then darkness... Sometimes he would wake up for a brief moment then went back to sleep. Then it repeated for a couple of times. however, the last wakes resonance his soul force, making him fully awake for the first time in so very long.


    When he come to, what he saw make his eyes burned with tears. His little Megie is now so small again. The looks of the girl in front of him might be different but he can feel that her soul and Megie¡¯s soul are exactly the same. He can tell since his very soul was bound to her magic.


    Then he fainted from the pain that his brain have to go through as it assimilated his memory to the present ones. Normally, it wasn¡¯t this painful however, because his memories and the memories of this life wasn¡¯t connected from the beginning, it caused pain so much that he fainted. So more than five thousands years worth of memories are now being resonance to this soul¡¯s core.


    It will take a long while.


    X__X X____X


    After Jin fainted again. Jenna¡¯s mind was in a panic. However, years of experiences forced her mind to calm down after a couple of seconds.


    What in the world is going on?


    When Jenna send her soul force to heal Jin, she felt that something isn¡¯t fully natural about the way that his soul feel. Jenna was already suspicious.


    This feeling... there¡¯s a magic spell binding his soul? Let¡¯s see... I closed my eyes and sends my mana force blending with my soul force into the deep of Jin¡¯s soul core.


    What I found make my blood chill.


    This is...


    This spell...


    Why... Why is it binding him?!


    This is a incompletely spell that I haven¡¯t yet fully completely it! Why it is binding his soul?!


    Don¡¯t tell me that Kainen actually used that spell?!


    This spell was originated suppose to bind two soul together to form an Axis across time!


    When one of them died, if the other isn¡¯t dead then the one that died can come back to life with the same appearance and same age that he or she was when they died in! However, if Kainen actually used that spell then he won¡¯t be here in this world!


    It was the Soul Contract Binding Axis Spell!


    And this Magic Spell isn¡¯t even a Spell! Not a true Spell, at least!


    This is Rune Magic Spell! It wasn¡¯t for human! It was a contract that can only work with Elemental Spirits Summon! And it wasn¡¯t even suppose to last longer than 1500 years!


    However, because the spell was incompletely, and was used by Kainen who soul force is similar to Megie¡¯s, the spell actually work?!


    Does that mean that Kainen¡¯s soul was bind to mine without me even knowing it? How many times did he come back until now? The process of coming back isn¡¯t easy since it is a Soul Reincarnated so it is very painful for the soul. Each time, it would corrupted the soul and make it lesser than the previous!


    Especially for a Magician¡¯s soul! But since Kainen isn¡¯t a magician, I shouldn¡¯t be worry about that. I convinced myself.


    What make me mad is the fact that this spell shouldn¡¯t be used on a Human Soul!!!


    This spell have a 99.999% chances that it will obliterated his soul since he is a Human!


    Yet, Kainen isn¡¯t showing the symptoms of someone whose soul should be in pain nor was his soul impure.


    What in the world is happening?


    It is because Megie¡¯s soul is far too strong that it bind both their soul together, forming an Axis that stretched across multiple reincarnation? It is so strong of a Axis that Kainen isn¡¯t going thru the pain? Or it is because the spell wasn¡¯t even complete that the symptoms isn¡¯t showing?


    Anyway, I need to see the Rune Magic physical form to see what went wrong with the incomplete spell but I will need a Green Blood Beast and a lot of different kinds of materials to support the spell without it killing Jin now that he¡¯s Awakened.


    Ahh, what a headache. This body isn¡¯t used to thinking this fast. Needs to trained this body more in both the mental aspects and the physical aspect.


    With magic, it is as easy as breathing to make this body strong but I don¡¯t really like that. Only with Physically training would this body be able to support the magic that I will be using it.


    Looking at Jin who is sleeping peacefully, I can¡¯t help seeing both the physical and spiritual soul looks from Jin. The body is of a teenage but the soul force was far too strong. It seems like I won¡¯t be the only one that needs to train.


    If the body isn¡¯t strong enough, the force within the body will be very strains and stuffy so he and I can¡¯t used much mana without damaging the inside of our body.


    There is nothing that I can do now. Let¡¯s just wait for him to wake up.


    I walked toward the door and opened it. I knew that the captain will be right outside so I wasn¡¯t surprised once I see him leaning against the wall, looking both worried and curious.


    It seems like Captain is waiting for me. It has already been more than 3 hours since I locked them out after all.


    ¡°Jenna, how is Jin?¡± Clapton was clearly worried about Jin¡¯s health but for some reasons, he look like he was also worried about me.


    ¡°He is fine now. He''s asleep now.¡± I sighs out loud as I walked toward my room, I really need to finished those pills especially when Jin will be needing them too.


    ¡°What was the problem?¡± The captain asked as he walked with me.


    I stopped walking. That question... should I really answer him?


    ¡°His soul is going thru a state of Recalling.¡± I answered after a long minute of completely silence that including me looking sharply at the captain.


    ¡°Recalling? What is that?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°Recalling is a state when the soul of a person recalled their previous life. However, this doesn¡¯t happen to everyone. This only happen when the soul from the previous life and the one in the current ones are in a perfectly sync and harmony state. Onces a soul is being reborn, they will lose all their previous memories and the soul will then begin to change according to their new life. However, there are cases that both the previous life and the current one will be the same. When that happen, the soul will enter into a State of Recall. It is a very painful process with a chances of 99.999% of the current soul being destroyed.¡± I answered with a much of information as possible without revealing the whole true.


    ¡°Jin is recalling his previous life?¡± Shock was the understatement of the time if it was used to describe what Clapton is feeling right now.


    ¡°Yes, right now let him rest. His soul needs to readjust to the current one. It will take at least 3 days to 5 days for him to wake up.¡± I said as I opened the door to my room when a strong earthy smell emitted from the inside, causing the captain to choke and make faces. I closed the door without hearing his answer. No matter what, Clapton won¡¯t tell the kids or anyone else the true and make up a lied that will let Jin rest for that time so I don¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Shaking my head, I decided to not worry about that and concentrate on what I am going to do.


    I started to refined everything again.


    Outside of the house, all the kids were frowning with worries on their faces as they makes the bandages. There are three type of different sizes of bandages that they are currently making.


    From small rolls of bandages that are used for small deep cuts to large wide ones that are used for life threatened times, the kids are all helping each other making it. Even Samantha, who is the most worries about her brother. She and Rebecca were emerging the small rolls of clothes into the herbs and cooked it. For a full count of 500 seconds, both Rebecca and Samantha count them as they stirred the pot of clothes in the fermented herbs.


    When it hit 500, both of them pull out the clothes and let it cool down for another 500 counts of seconds before removing the extra liquids on the clothes and poured it back to the pot to cooked it for another 10 minutes before it could be used again on another rolls of clothes.


    Then they both went to help the other kids with theirs ¡®jobs¡¯ while waiting for the bandages to cool and absorbed the healing properties of the herbs. Once in awhile Samantha would look toward her brother¡¯s room and sighed in worried, causing the other kids to stopped and look worried too.


    After a while, they all stopped when suddenly Jin¡¯s room shine with a brightness that make their hair stood up in fright.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Samantha wanted to go inside but Linah holds her back.


    ¡°Your brother is fine. Jenna is looking after him now. Don¡¯t interrupt her work.¡± She said. Linah had long ago stop thinking that Jenna is a kid. Actually, she never even thought that Jenna was a kid before.


    Samantha looks hesitant for a second and then nodded in understanding.


    Inside Jenna¡¯s room, rows and rows of herbs were being held in midair as Jenna refined them into powder. One pill after another was being made and was dropping into a large iron bowl that has three Inscription Spell on it. These spells are the work of Jenna. The bowl was automatically spinning in a counterclockwise direction as one after another pill keeps dropping inside. In the middle of the bowl was some liquid that each pill will be coated once it meets, causing the pills to shine a bit before it moves to the top.


    Before long the bowl was filled all the way to the top without spilling any. However, Jenna didn¡¯t stop. She continues refining the herbs and continues making more and more pills of medicines. It didn¡¯t take long for all the herbs to be refined with the rate that Jenna is refining.


    If anyone saw the rate that Jenna is refining all those medicines, they would probably faint from shock if not outright die from it.


    Next, she takes the iron ring from a box and places it on the ground while the bowl of medicine pills continue spinning.


    Jenna then closed her eyes and one of her fingers started to write Ruin Magic Spell in the air while the other hands started to make all kinds of Symbols. When the spells from the finger intersect with the symbols from the other hand, they started to twist around each other, creating a spiral that looks like the center of the universe. Jenna keeps doing that until the spiral spells in the air turn dark green. Then she opened her eyes and control the dark green spiral spells in the air into the iron ring. It started to fill the inside of the ring and then continuing surrounding the ring until the last symbols disappeared into the ring.


    Jenna sighed out loud and pants in exhaustion.


    Damn, it seems like spatial magic is too much for this body at the moment. However, it was worth it.


    Taking out a needle, I poke my index finger and let out three drops of blood onto the ring. The blood disappoints inside the ring as it absorbs the magic inside the blood. The silver colored iron ring then turned dark green and shine as a picture of 9 petal flowers was revealed.


    I pick up the ring and put it on my index finger.


    This ring is a special ring.


    How special?


    It is an interspatial ring. A ring that has a vacuum space for holding anything, living or nonliving. Not a spatial ring but an interspatial ring. Spatial ring or universal rings in this world isn¡¯t something that she can make yet since her understanding of this world¡¯s Space Law and Force isn¡¯t that high yet.


    From what the captain had told me, an interspatial ring is an Artifact Item that only the richest of the rich can have. He himself doesn¡¯t even have one because it cost more than 20 years worth of his total earnings. Not to mention, there isn¡¯t anyone who is willing to sell it.


    According to Clapton, about a couple million of years ago, Interspatial Ring was very common but after all this time, only the richest of the rich can buy it. After all, once a Ring is a bind with someone, they are bonded for life. Or so he said.


    That¡¯s bullshit. Why in the world would I make crappy rings that only bind to one person?


    The bond can be undone as long as you know the reverse spell for the interspatial rings.


    This one was just an ordinally iron ring but after I infused the Inscription and Formation Array of the Law and Force into the ring, it becomes an Interspatial Ring. This is the best that I can make now.


    It was easily done by me. After all, I have affirmative with Space Magic too. Wearing the ring, I willed the Ring to open the door to its space. The ring let out a small shine as all the pills in the bowl along with the bowl disappeared into the ring.


    Hmmm... Not bad. There¡¯s a 3 by 3 by 3 square meters of spaces inside. Not that big of a space but big enough.


    With a flick of my finger, all of my stuff inside the room vanished.


    Then with another thought, ten pills of fall into my hand.


    This is Nine Immortal Pills. One of them was more than enough for a warrior to strengthen his or her body from the Foundation Establishment stages rank 1 to rank 10 in a blink of an eye.


    It was more than enough to increase the cultivation of a low rank 1 to rank 5 once you refined it in your body. However, for Jenna, this isn¡¯t even near enough.


    She put the pills back inside and started to train. She won¡¯t use the pills now. Jenna is going to wait for when Jin wakes up and then they can start refining it together using Dual Meditation Soul Bond. Two soul refining a Nine Immortal Pills has five times the effects with less than half the efforts.


    Jenna closed her eyes as her thoughts enter into a stage of Sharpness. Ever seconds passed in her mind and soul was much faster than the time outside. Soon, her body started to shine in blue and then green.


    Jenna continues this states for days.


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about someone coming in since the kids are sharing rooms with someone else after knowing that Jenna is practicing.


    Soon, it was the 5th day since Jin last awake. Jenna opened her eyes and breathe out loud.


    For some reason, her whole body is quivering with excitement and expectation. And no, it wasn¡¯t just her body. Jenna can tell and feel that her very soul is shivering with excitement and expectation.


    And so, Jenna made her way toward the room that Jin is now in with a somewhat perfectly poker face on.

 Book 1 Chapter 6

    B1C6: Preparing for Ernos City


    Jenna and Jin have been talking about their... passed lives for a whole full day. Not out loud, though. Only mind-link. While they''re holding onto each other like their lives depends on it.


    At first, when Jenna came into Jin¡¯s room, he wasn''t awakened then.


    No, that¡¯s a lie. He was awake and he was just faking sleep while waiting for Jenna to come in. Jin -or- Kainen - was afraid that his Little Megie would run away if she knew that Kainen is awaked. After all, he knew that she isn¡¯t going to be happy that he used her Magic spell without telling her. He knew that the spell is incomplete and knew that the danger of using such spell was very - very lethal. But he had used it anyway, without her permission. This was one of the reasons why he didn''t dare to go face her whenever he found her in their previous world.


    He knew more than anyone in the whole universe that the spells that his Little Megie created are far more advanced and far more dangerous than any other one out there in the world. That¡¯s why he also knew that an incomplete spell that Megie created will be far too dangerous to used.


    Yet, he¡¯d still used it because he was more than willing to.


    So when he sensed his little Megie¡¯s Mana, he can¡¯t help but shiver in fear and happiness. Fear because the aura that is coming out from Megie was very intimidating. No, it wasn¡¯t just intimidating, it is menacing.


    Shit, Little Megie is very mad! Jin can¡¯t help it if his body shivered in fear at the incoming aura.


    So when Jenna nearly slammed the door opened, Jin can¡¯t help jerking in fear. By then it was too late to fake asleep.Good for him that no one was there beside Jenna.


    The first thing that Jenna did after closing the door was slapping Jin in the head upon seeing the fake asleep acts from him.


    Pat!


    ¡°Oww!¡± Jin can¡¯t help the tears that are coming down from his eyes.


    ¡°Little Megie...¡± Jin¡¯s now green eyes widen in fear at the menacing aura that was overwhelming him at the very moment. For someone like Kainen, it might not be much if he was still in his old world but in this new world, Jin¡¯s body isn¡¯t used to such menacing mana aura. Especially when it is directed at him!


    ¡°Who¡¯s Little Megie?¡± Jenna whispered with a death threat voice that makes Jin¡¯s whole body shivers again. And this time, it was with fear.


    Damn, his little Megie is very scary when she¡¯s pissed.


    ¡°Jenna...¡± Tears were on the corner of Jin¡¯s green eyes. Shit, his emotion... It''s been so long since he last seen his little Megie and directly face her like this. The way that her soul being near him make he completely unable to stop his tears from falling.


    ¡°Stupid idiot. Why did you use that spell?! That¡¯s an incomplete spell! You should know that it wasn¡¯t for a human to use! So why?!¡± Jenna nearly screamed as she grabs onto Jin¡¯s ear and twisted it as her eyes glinted in a deadly steel glare.


    ¡°Owowowow... Lit- I mean Jenna... Hurt...Owowowowow.¡± Jenna ignored the cries from Jin as she twists it harder by infusing mana into her finger.


    ¡°Little Megie...¡± Seeing the hurt and worries in Jenna¡¯s well-concealed eyes, Jin totally ignored the painful sensation that his ears are now currently going under.


    ¡°Sorry, I made you worried.¡± Tears threaten to fell over Jin¡¯s eyes as his vision blurred and his voice cracked with emotions.


    *Sniffed**Sniffed**Sniffed*


    Trying to stop the blurred of the image in front of me was harder than I thought. Shit. Stupid Kai! I thought that I will never be able to see or feel his idiotic self again! I thought that I would never be able to feel his warm soul again!


    ¡°Little Megie. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jin panic and pulled Jenna fully to his chest as his own tears spilled over his eyes. Emotion and soul force erupted from within Jenna and Jin¡¯s soul, making the window in the room cracked under the pressure.


    They both cries as million years worth of emotions came back with no ending in sight. Both Jenna and Jin''s emotion causes the air in the room to suffocate. It is a good thing that at the moment, both Jin and Jenna isn''t strong yet. Jenna is stronger than him by a lot but Jin''s soul force is still binding with Jenna so the forces and aura that come out from both of them are equally powerful.


    Outside of the room, Clapton stopped as he heard the sniffing from both Jenna and Jin. A complex emotion raised from his chest as his hand fell from the doorknob. Then he feels the pressure coming from inside. Clenching his fist, Clapton makes his feet moved away from the door to warned everyone else before everything collapse under them.


    Inside the room, Jin and Jenna cried their heart out to each other. Their soul forces bend and twists and bend all over again and again. Making the whole area around the room feeling a pressure that nearly killed them.


    All the merchants and all the other kids ran outside after Clapton told them to as they all pants for their breathes. The pressure inside the house continues to increase as glasses and wooden chair cracks. For three hours straight, the house underwent a force of pressure that presses all the tables and chairs into the ground 3 inches deep from pure gravity force alone.


    Outside, all the merchants look at each other and then turned to their Captain, who look at Jin¡¯s room with a complex expression on his face. Clapton himself don¡¯t know if this emotion is called worries or jealousy or something else completely. However, Clapton himself knew that now he will have no chances with Jenna ever again. Not that he even wanted it from the beginning, he was just teasing Jin because it was fun to watch his calm and poker face collapse.


    Beside, Jenna isn''t even interested in him.


    Just because he likes to tease Jin while trying to flirt with Jenna doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t know that Jenna does not look at him in that way. However, he never thought that his emotion would change on the way from that little village. He, a man older than everyone else here was slowly falling for kids that don''t act like a kid.


    However, Clapton forgot that the girl is far older than him by a large margin. He forgot it because his mind can¡¯t handle it.


    ¡°Captain?¡± Keith was the only one brave enough to ask. Clapton turned to Keith and force a smile out of his face. This just makes Keith more worried. The Captain never acts this way before.


    Keith frown.


    ¡°Cap-¡± ¡°Stop.¡± Before he can say anything, Clapton stopped him with a look. Keith shut his mouth with a snapped.


    ¡°Captain, is brother Jin okay?¡± Samantha asked with tears in her eyes because she can see the flows of mana coming from Jin¡¯s room.


    Mana is usually not seen able but Jenna taught all the kids on how to see the mana in the air using a simple meditation technique so now, all of the kids can see it. It might be blurry but they still can see it. The technique doesn¡¯t work on the adult because you have to practice it when your eyes can still be adjusting to the mana flows so only the kids are able to cultivate it. The eyes of Children are Crystal Mirror after all.


    Seeing the worries and tears in Samantha¡¯s eyes, Clapton mentally slap himself awake. What is he doing when there are kids here?


    He smiles, this time, it wasn''t forced, ¡°Jin is fine. He¡¯s awake now and Jenna is taking care of him so don¡¯t worry.¡± He said with a smile that reached his eyes, even though if that¡¯s true, he knew that Jin and Jenna won¡¯t want the kids to interrupt them now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Jenna to finish and then we can all go see Jin, okay?¡± Clapton asked Samantha with a smile.


    ¡°Hm! If sister Jenna is taking care of big brother Jin then, I don¡¯t have to worry since sister Jenna is very good at taking care of people!¡± There was no doubt in Samantha¡¯s heart concerning Jenna. Ever since they left the burned down village, all the kid¡¯s trust in Jenna was far higher than their trust toward the adults. Before Jin and Luke, as the oldest, are the ones that they look to for direction but now, it was Jenna.


    On the road, Jenna would make them clothes and teach them how to cook all kinds of food that make their body stronger. Jenna would use the money that she got from selling bandages and herbs to buy more fabrics and make all kinds of clothes for them.


    Ever since they left, the weather got colder and colder, it is now in the middle of autumn so the air was chilly. Good thing that Jenna know how to make blankets for them using the cheapest Fabric in the world. White Jute Fabric.


    Something that should be impossible to make a blanket with because it was very coarse. However, whatever it was that Jenna did to the White Jute Fabric, it turned into a thick and puffy fabric so making it blanket for winter was very easy. It wasn¡¯t just blanket that she made, she made all kinds of clothes and shoes for them all. It was very soft and warm so sleeping in the wagon wasn¡¯t as cold as it should have been.


    It wasn¡¯t just making clothes and cooking that sister Jenna knew of. Sister Jenna taught them all kinds of herbs and how to make bandages using it, she taught them how to sews their own clothes, how to make fabrics using Jute and all other kinds of things.


    She brought a lot of books from the Captain and even went as far as to hired Linah to teach them all how to read and write in both Literatures and Mathematics and Magic Languages. So now, all the kids know how to read and write and write the magic word in the air to a certain point.


    Even though they only know of simple ones like making the air a little hotter or colder, making a small tiny spike of fire for lighting fires. Summoning water from the air to cook, even if it takes them hours. All kinds of simple things that people take for granted. However, those little simple things or spells makes all the kids so excited and motivated that even the adults are affected.


    Using the money that she makes selling bandages and herbs, Jenna wasn¡¯t afraid of using it on the kids. That¡¯s why all the kids look up to sister Jenna. So Samantha doesn¡¯t even doubt Jenna. No one is. Even the adults. Their lives have been saved by Jenna¡¯s medicine bandages far too many times on the roads that they didn¡¯t even think of harmful thought about her.


    If she hasn''t been using all the gold that she''d made for the kids then by now she would have around 500 golds for herself.


    Before all the kids look up to Jin and Luke as the oldest and the strongest but now, they all look up to Jenna. It wasn''t that Jenna is strong or weak. It was just the facts that the things that she had made on the road for the past three years were far more important and have more meaning; none of those simple things are wasted and can be used for a long time.


    Especially the magic spells that she had taught everyone. They were skeptically about it in the beginning but after using it for a couple of times, everyone knew that the spells that Jenna gave them weren''t something that simple as she made them out to be.


    They all trust Jenna with their lives. No questions need to be asked.


    Inside the room, Jenna and Jin both have stopped their tears from falling anymore but they both haven¡¯t let each other go from their arms.


    Jin¡¯s arms were around both Jenna¡¯s waist and her shoulder, holding her in tightly while Jenna¡¯s head was on Jin¡¯s shoulder and neck with her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Little Megie, would you preferred being called Jenna now or still the same?¡± After a long three hours of crying in each other¡¯s arms, both Jenna and Jin have to calm themselves down and were now holding onto each other. Their soul both missed each other far too much that a mere three hours of holding each other is nowhere near enough.


    You can bet that for a long while, Jenna and Jin will be inseparable.


    ¡°Jenna is fine. This world isn¡¯t our old world anymore. There is no need for that name in this world. Well, for now at least.¡± Jenna said from inside Jin¡¯s chest.


    Jin smiles softly, a look that makes Jin look far more mature than it should be.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. You have too many other names anyway.¡± Jin recalled that Megie has about 36 other names that she used back in their old world. Jenna mentally rolled her eyes at that reminder.


    What? No matter how strong she is, she has never like attention before and still doesn¡¯t so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that she has more than one names.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± Jenna called.


    ¡°Jenna... no, I am not going to call you Jenna. Little Jen!¡± Jin smile, looking like an idiot as he called Jenna with a nickname that is far too similar to his own name in this world, JIN!


    Stupid idiot. Adorable stupid idiot. Stupid adorable idiotic of a brother.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t call me brother in this world.¡± The smile on Jin¡¯s face vanished into thin air. Jenna knew why though so Jenna can only nod from inside Jin¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t know that she said that out loud though.


    Now, wait a second. She didn¡¯t say that out loud!


    ¡°Yes, Little Jen. It is Mind-link,¡± Jin answered without moving his lips.


    Jenna¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief as she pushed Jin away. She had thought that it can only be used when they are side by side together.


    ¡°If you are within a certain mile from me, we can mind-link without using mana.¡± Jin didn¡¯t even wait for the question from me before he answered it, leaving me blinking.


    ¡°Huh...¡± was the only thing that I can answer as I was being pulled back into Jin¡¯s chest.


    Hmm, good idea. I don¡¯t need to actually talk out loud then. I can feel Jin¡¯s soul reaching out for mine and I can feel my own shivering in excitement before reaching for his faster than I can think.


    ¡°Hehehe...¡± Jin chuckled softly as he feels the anticipation from my own soul.


    Stupid idiot.


    Both I and Jin was going to fall asleep but the sounds of someone running toward the room wake both Jin and me up faster than lightning.


    We both look at each other before Jin grin in a very Kainen look way, causing my heart rate to beat in a way that is more like the sounds of drums being played rather than a heartbeat.


    Jin blushed bright red before quickly pulling me to his chest real tight and the next thing I knew, my lips and his were connected.


    I can feel my whole soul shiver in happiness before Jin quickly let go of me. My whole body feels like it''s on fire.


    Slap! Stupid idiotic Kainen!


    ¡°Ow! Little Jen~!¡±


    And no, it wasn¡¯t his face that I slap but his head.


    ¡°Big brother?¡± A little nervous voice asked from outside. I went ahead and put on my poker face before I went to open the door. Jin was still blushing red so he quietly lay down on the bed and try to calm his temperature down.


    ¡°Hey Samantha, come in. Jin is awake now.¡± I said with a small smile. Hopefully, my face isn¡¯t red.


    ¡®Nah, it isn¡¯t Little Jen. Your poker face is far too efficiency.¡¯ A voice that sounds far too much like Kainen and not Jin¡¯s voice enter my mind. Mind-linked, huh.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± Samantha excitingly run toward Jin and jumped on his stomach.


    ¡°Erg! Samantha! You¡¯re too heavy!¡± I nearly laughed out loud at Jin¡¯s torture. Instead, I smirked internally and send a message to Jin that makes him grimaced in pain at the thought.


    ¡®Little Jen, you seriously are very mean...¡¯ was the thought that Jin sends back.


    ¡°Well then, Samantha, spend sometimes with your brother and go take a bath. Tomorrow, we are going inside the city to shop supplies.¡± I said toward Samantha, who smiles brightly at me.


    ¡°Okay, Sister Jenna!¡± She replied happily.


    I left the room after sending a teasing/warning thought toward Jin.


    On my way to the kitchen, I saw Clapton drinking some alcohol on the table.


    ¡°Captain, good evening.¡± I greeted as I sat down on the table. Ahhh, so tired. I lay my head on the table as I sigh tiredly. Wait... Not Tiredly. Hungrily.


    ¡°Jenna. How is Jin?¡± Clapton asked with a look in his eyes that look more solemn than necessary. I have to raise my eyes at the mood that the Captain is in.


    ¡°Jin? That idiot is awake. To think that it takes him this long for him to organize his memories. Ahh, I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°That idiot?... Why are you calling him an idiot?¡± Clapton blinked in surprised as he bit his tongue to stop himself from laughing out loud at Jenna¡¯s look. The girl looks like she just wanted to go sleep it off.


    She looks really adorable and mysterious.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s because there is no one as idiotic as him! To think that, that moron actually uses a freaking damn incomplete magic spell on himself!¡± I was so pissed that I bang on the table, causing it to crack under the pressure and nearly destroying it.


    Clapton¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief at the strength that this little girl has. His whole body quivered in fear and awe at the strength even though he knew why that girl is so freaking damn strong. After eating the food that Jenna had cook for the kids and them, they all found out that their mana vein was now larger and it was far easier for them to meditate and absorb mana into themselves. Especially for the girls, their Ranking Power increased by 5 ranks within the time that they were eating the food alone.


    Before, Clapton was the only one that Rank tier higher than Tier 7th. However, now the lowest of all the seats are Tier 7th Rank 6th and as the highest, himself, is now a Tier 9th Rank 7th.


    There¡¯s an increase of more than 4 Tier in Rank from the lowest of Tier 2!


    This is like... something that has never happened before! Not even in a story!


    Now that you mention, on this road, a lot of things had happened that should never have before. No one died on this trip! Of all the trips that he had taken over the course of 70 years of his life as a merchant, this is the first time that one no died!


    ¡°An incomplete Magic Spell?¡± Clapton grimaced at the thought. He truly knows the risks of using an incomplete spell. If the spell was a normal spell that doesn¡¯t require more than 3 layers of symbols, then there is no danger to the spell being incomplete. You might get injuries and lost a chunk of fresh but never to the point that you lost your life. However, any spells that require more than 3 or more symbols of magic circles are Tier 5 level magic and above. It isn¡¯t something that can be publicized.


    You can learn any spell below Tier 7 at a Learning Institution but any Rank 7 and above aren¡¯t publicized by rules.


    Clapton seriously doubts that any spell that is capable of making Jenna this made is a low tier spell. After all, the ones that Jenna had taught them was made with 9 Circles as the bases and 18 Semi-Circles as the foundation, it was seriously high level. Before Jenna had taught him this Spell, he didn''t even know that you can stacks smaller circles on top of larger ones to form the foundation of the spell for quicker and purer spells. Not to mention, it saves a lot of mana from dissipating due to the spell''s process of forming.


    Just the thought was more than enough to make Clapton¡¯s skin quiver in fear.


    Is no wonder that Jenna is so pissed off.


    Wait...


    How did Jenna know about the incomplete spell?


    ¡°Because that spell was created by me.¡± Did the Captain think that he was thinking inside? He said that question out loud, though.


    ¡°Huh? Did I say that out loud? Wait... You created that spell?!¡± Shock, Clapton forget to close his mouth.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I am not saying anything else besides that. True, I trust the Captain to a certain degree but only about 1% of it. There is no way that I will truly trust this man more than that. A merchant is one that will always go for profit after all.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Why am I still surprised at the things that you do?¡± Sighing out loud, Clapton asked himself as he palms his face.


    I didn¡¯t bother answering him before I left for the kitchen to make me something to eat. I¡¯m far too damn hungry to care. Seeing the kitchen in this house and the ingredients in the storage cabinets, I seriously wanted to make myself something completely different.


    I want some pumpkin soup! Good thing that I bought some. Even though it was just a regular pumpkin and not a Magic Vegetable.


    I am so going to start a farm once we get to Ernos City using all the seeds that I have bought from this journey. At this rate, I won''t even touch the normal vegetables in this world. They are seriously lacking in a lot of way.


    There are over 100 kinds of varieties of seeds that I have. Although their all regular seeds and none of them are Magic Vegetable Seeds.


    What is Magic Vegetable? Like its names suggest their Vegetables that have magic properties in it. Eating Magic Vegetable can make your body stronger, increased the rate that your mana flows in your body, increasing the purity of how much raw mana you can take from the World of Mana and the World of the Elemental Spirits, respectfully called Lagus and Argius - they''re two different worlds- into your body.


    After making some Pumpkin soup, enough for 100 people, I eat my own portion before going to sleep.


    The next day I wake up, it was to the face of one particular boy that was grinning madly.


    ¡°Little Jen, you up? Hurry, let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going shopping right?¡± Jin grinned as he kissed my forehead with small kisses for a wake up called.


    I have to blink a couple of times. Idiot.


    Well, idiotic me too then since I can feel the heat on my cheeks.


    It was 10 minutes later when all of us left the house. On the way, Samantha and all the other kids keep on asking questions about Jin¡¯s past life.


    ¡°Ne, Jin, tell us a story from your old whole.¡± or ¡°What kind of Beast is in your previous world?¡± Or from Luke¡¯s question; How many wives did you have?


    For some reason, that last question causes me to nearly kick Luke in the ball. Okay, fine. I know why I wanted to kick Luke in the ball. Damn jealousy!


    ¡°Hahahaha, if you want a story from that world then I will tell you once we are on the road. The same for the Beast. As for wives? I only have one person in all of my lives.¡± Jin answers with a soft smile on his face as he looks at me. Causing both Luke and Rebecca, who are the only one old enough to understand it blushed bright red.


    Samantha blinked confusingly.


    ¡°Big brother, why are you looking at Sister Jenna when you say that?¡± The girl asked confusingly with a tilted of her head.


    I blushed. Can¡¯t help it this time. They didn''t know that I have memories of my past life with me, unlike Jin. They all knew that he went into a state of Awakening.


    Jin smiles softly with a gentle look in his eyes as he looks at me, who is walking a couple of steps in the front. Idiot, I can feel your intense staring! Stop looking at me, idiot!


    ¡°Because both I and Jenna were from the same world. And Jenna¡¯s my only wife. I have never look at any other girl aside from my little Megie.¡± The words that left Jin¡¯s mouth make me froze. It wasn¡¯t just me that stopped walking.


    All the kids, Rebecca, Samantha, Hilsa, Minna, Vinna, Arise, Luke and Lurin all stopped walking as they blinked at that statement.


    Jin smiles softly as he looks at the redness on the tip of Jenna¡¯s ears.


    All those 5 thousand years -more than that actually - and he had only ever loved me?


    Oh... what is this happiness that I am feeling?


    ¡°Eh?!!! Why is that Jin?¡± Luke asked because usually, men have at least two wives in this world. Luke¡¯s mother was the first wife while Lurin¡¯s mother was the second one. The one who died giving birth to him.


    ¡°There can be a thousand million reason why men can have more than one wives. However, for me, I only have one heart and one soul. I can only love one person. And that person is the one that my heart and soul will bond for eternity.¡± Jin answered with a soft voice as he looks my way.


    I can feel the intense burning look that Jin is directing my way.


    My heart rate is going insane! At this rate, I might not have to take the Nine Immortal Pills before my heart stops.


    A gentle and kind force brush by my hand, causing me to shiver as I feel my own soul force answering it.


    ¡°Awww... That¡¯s lame.¡± Luke said with a look in his eyes that are gazing at my back.


    ¡°It is not lame!¡± Lurin answered with a shout as he looks a little mad at his brother.


    ¡°Huh? Lurin? Why are you saying that?¡± Luke asked confusingly at the shout from his little brother.


    ¡°Idiot brother! I won¡¯t talk to you ever again until you realized your mistake!¡± Lurin¡¯s eyes redden and his turned away from Luke with a glared at his brother as he walked toward me and grab my arms to use as the separation shell.


    Both I and Jin exchange looks as Jin¡¯s forehead ticked in annoyance.


    ¡°E-eh? Lurin?¡± Luke confusingly try to talk to Lurin but Lurin ignored him with a pout on his face.


    ¡°Luke, let me asked you. If the one you love has another lover aside from you, what are you doing to do?¡± Asked Rebecca with a calm look in her eyes. She still remembers the tears that her mother sheers when she found out that her father is taking another woman into the house. Out of grief, she left Rebecca and her father. As a result, the woman that her father brought home as his second wife try to kill Rebecca because her father doesn¡¯t sleep with her anymore because of Rebecca¡¯s mother.


    Her mother never comes back even after her father separated from that woman who got killed by a beast when she tries to lite their house on fire due to grudges.


    ¡°I will let her go?¡± Luke answer with a tilted his head. "It might hurt my pride a bit but it doesn''t worth staying with her when she''s cheating on me."


    I shake my head at his answer.


    ¡°If you can let her go then it just means that you don¡¯t even love her or love her enough. That¡¯s not love, Luke.¡± Jin answered with a shake of his head at Luke who frowns at the answer. To know love, you have to have the possessiveness. However, there is a thin line between Love as in Lover and Love as in possessing love.


    ¡°Luke, what will you do if you see Lurin kissing another boy?¡± I asked with a wistful look in my eyes at Luke. When we left that burned village behind, Luke was only 15 years old. Three years and a half had already passed by so Luke is now already 19.


    We had left the village just three years ago but to be honest, our traveling with the merchant group is a little weird. After all, if you actually calculate the distance and the time that it took for us to go from one village to another, be it town or smaller villages, it should have lengthening the times that it took us to travels. After all, this world is pretty damn big. One of the reason why it only take us three years or so was the fact that the Captain had a Spell to teleports us. Of course, there are limited and cannot be used so often but it was still enough to shorten the time that it takes us to go from one place to another.


    During this journey, all of the kids had mature quite a bit but Luke is still so obvious.


    I have long ago knew that Lurin love Luke more than anyone but it will not reach a state that can cross that boundary between sibling. At least not yet.


    That last step will have to be taken by Luke. If Luke truly know what his feeling is for Lurin then both I and Jin will be more than happy to help them but if Luke doesn''t, then there is nothing that I or Jin can do. Why are we doing this when both Luke and Lurin are step-brothers? Even if marriages between In Clan is common among this world, Male marrying Male is still something that is rarely done mostly because this world has more too many Beast and far too little human. That is why they are encouraging having more than 1 wife to leave more offspring.


    And Male cannot give birth. Something that I can easily be fixed if Luke and Lurin truly wanted to be together.


    What? Who do you think I am? Something like Gender can be changed with a simple spell from me. Even if is only temporarily.


    Because now that Jin and my Soul bound connection is fully fixed, I can now see what I can not see before.


    The thread of Fate that binds both brothers to each other. And that red thread is so very fragile and small that if I wanted to, I can break it with nothing but a sneeze. However, I don¡¯t want that. No matter so small that thread is, it doesn¡¯t mean that it won¡¯t hurt once it''s being cut. The Thread of Fate wasn''t something that are easily severe.


    Unlike the thread that connects me to Jin, theirs are a little too thin. The Red Thread of Fate between me and Jin isn¡¯t a thread, it is a Chain of Soul Force so strong that even if I wanted to cut it, it will be impossible. Even god can¡¯t cut it. It surrounds us with it''s bright redness in a way that it chain our soul together.


    My question makes Luke freeze in shock before a vacant look enters his eyes. We all stopped as Luke look down onto his feet for a couple seconds before he looks back up with a look that is far too agonized and crestfallen.


    Seems like at least Luke have somewhat of a future....(noted the mocking).


    ¡°Now you know what I mean right?¡± I asked with a fixed look at him, causing Luke to nodded dolefully before he ran toward Lurin and pulled him to his arms without saying anything. The hugs from Luke is more like a possessiveness clench but oh well.


    Lurin looks confused for a second but then a cheeky and radiant look enter his eyes and he smiled brightly.


    After that, we continue walking toward the city. The other kids are still far too young to get what we¡¯re talking about so they all look confusion. However, for some reason, Deana and Samantha both look very thoughtful for a while.


    Once we¡¯re inside the city, we all head straight to the Shopping District. We brought a lot of Rock Salt, Sugar Rock, and all kinds of spices seeds like Yellowtail Anise seeds, Stars Gloves seeds, White Cumin seeds, Colored Turmeric roots, Black Star Pepper seeds, 100 Layer Onion roots, Winds Fruits Cinnamomum Seeds, Clouded Vanilla Pods, Dark Cinnamon Seeds for planting, Thousand Sour Seeds, Cloves of Ground Garlic(in varieties), and last but not least, Rainbow colored Ginger Roots.


    I already bought a lot of different kinds of hot peppers from other villages along with a lot of other kinds of seeds that aren¡¯t limited to herbs and spices so I didn''t have them buy everything.


    What I am afraid of is not having any space to plant them once we made it to Ernos City but rather enough lands to plant them.


    I put all the stuff that I brought into the Ring after I give the kids orders and direction to buy other stuff for themselves later.


    The girls and boys have a different kind of shopping list that they need to obtain after all. Including Jin.


    ¡®Little Jen, since when did you learn how to made Interspatial Ring?¡¯ Jin asked telepathically with a confused look in his eyes.


    ¡®I learned Space Magic when I was around 1254 years old?¡¯ I answered back. Not completely sure when I had started learning it since I had always find Space and Time magic to be very interesting even before that accident.


    ¡®Hummm... Just as expected of my little Megie.¡¯ A proud and gentle voice voiced back into my mind. I too smile mentally back. Since our soul is now more connected, Jin and I don¡¯t need to have to look at each other to know what the others think. We can tell by the bond alone.


    ¡®Jin-¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I want to little Jen.¡¯ Jin didn¡¯t even hear the question from me before he answered it. I was going to ask him to cultivate with me on our way toward Ernos City but since Jin¡¯s Soul is far more sensitive toward mine than my own toward his, he can tell what I wanted without even letting me voiced it out.


    ¡®Okay. By the way, where are you now?¡¯


    ¡®Hmm? At the bookstore.¡¯


    ¡®Bookstore? That¡¯s near the Blacksmith right?¡¯


    ¡®Yes?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m coming over there now so meet me at the blacksmith in 2 minutes.¡¯


    ¡®Got it, Little Jen.¡¯


    We stopped telepathing as I walked toward the blacksmith shop. When I got near there, I can feel that Jin was already there waiting for me.


    ¡°Jin,¡± I called when our eyes meet.


    ¡°Little Jen. You¡¯re here.¡± He smiled softly at me, causing my heart rate to once again increase. I can tell that he is also the same as mine. The soft smile on Jin''s face and the fondness in his tone were more than enough evidence.


    ¡°What do you want to buy from here?¡± Jin knew that I have no use for armors from this world since they¡¯re very underdeveloped and not even worth the time for me to look at them.


    I smirked as I show him my Ring. His eyes brighten. He didn¡¯t need me to say it out loud to get what I want to say.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jin smiled softly as we went inside.


    Inside the shop, there were all kinds of armors on display and all kinds of weapons on the racks. However, both of us didn¡¯t bother looking at the weapons and armors. However, I was surprised that there is no one here but myself and Jin as customers.


    Hmm, now that I think about it. This is the shop that the Captain said to not buy stuff from before. Ahhh, whatever. I couldn¡¯t care less as long as I get the Rings. Didn¡¯t matter if it''s poorly made since its properties will change once I finished with it.


    ¡°Welcome to Carisic Smith Shop. What can I help you with today?¡± A young man welcomes us in. He looks to be around 25 years old yet this man has a playful air about him. He is wearing a commoner clothes like everyone else that you see on the street, although on the man¡¯s arms, there was two brace arm that has an inscription on it.


    It looks like a fire elemental inscription yet I can tell that the spell is very weak. A protection fire inscription? A very beginner one.


    ¡°I would like to buy 20 iron Rings please,¡± I said causing Jin to look at me surprised but he didn¡¯t say anything. Jin wasn¡¯t the only one that is surprised.


    ¡°Sure. What size?¡± He asked as he lead us toward the other side of the wall where all the earrings, necklace, and accessories are at.


    ¡°They all need to be in the same sizes. How much is an Iron Ring?¡± I asked, feeling curious since the Captain sells it to me for 10 Silver.


    ¡°An Iron Ring is 10 Silver per ring. 20 Iron Ring is 2 Golds plus taxes is a total of 2 golds and 1 Silvers and 34 Copper. Would you like to take that?¡± Asked the man very politely. He doesn¡¯t look down on us just because we¡¯re kids or anything. This man has a good business attitude.


    ¡°Yes. I will take it.¡± I answered.


    ¡°Thank you. Please wait here for a bit. I will bring you the Ring.¡± The man said as he went thru a door to the back of the counter and a couple of seconds later, he comes back with two stacks of small boxes that should hold these Rings. The box itself was made out of plain wood colored black like the one that comes with the Ring that I bought from the Captain.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I handed the man 2 golds and 2 silvers.


    ¡°Please wait for your changes.¡± The man said as he went back and come back with the changes of 97 Silvers and 66 coppers.


    ¡°Thank you for your purchases.¡± The boy lightly bow with a hand over his chest as I and Jin make our way toward the door and left.


    Just as Jin and I step outside, Hilsa and Minna walked right by along with Rebecca, Samantha, Arise, Deana, and Vinna. Talking about timing.


    ¡°Big sister!¡± Vinna, who is the youngest aside from Arise, was the first one to clinch on to me with a big smile on her face. Vinna is now7 years old this Autumn while Arise 5 years old this autumn. As Vinna is two years older than Arise, this year, she is now 7 years old.


    I smile as I pet Vinna¡¯s curly short hair.


    ¡°Did you guys finished buying what I told you to?¡± I asked everyone as they all nodded with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back. Jin, could you got get the boys?¡± I asked toward Jin as he nodded and went to the direction that Luke and Lurin¡¯s mana aura are coming from while I lead everyone else toward the Gate to the other side of the river, where Clapton¡¯s house is on.


    By the times that Jin and the boys come back, I have already put all the Rings into my interspatial Ring without anyone even noticed.


    Then we went back to the house, eat dinner, take baths, and then sleep.


    Well, at least all the other kids are asleep while I and Jin started to refine the Nine Immortal Pills using Dual Meditation Soul Bond method.


    Jin and I were both sitting back to back as we let our soul binds together into a spiral line of dark green and dark red aura. Surround both of use is rows and rows of Nine Immortal Pills, creating circular disks around both of us as it rotated and orbits around us.


    From the top, one of the pills in the first row begins to turn bright blue as it let out a lot of mana into the air.


    Both I and Jin opened our mouth a little as the blue mana started to being refined by us at a very fast pace into our soul realm and mana realm, strengthen our bodies and improving the purity.


    The Soul is the most mysterious thing in the whole universe. For Megie to be able to create a spell that can bind Elemental Spirits to someone, as long as both parties have at least a three Oaths and Vows as the Terms and Conditions, then it is possible for anyone to create a bond with spirits, was already more than enough to show that Megie is a genius. This speaks of how intelligent Megie¡¯s mind is.


    Shkzp!


    The sounds of their soul realm getting stronger and stronger make both Jenna and Jin¡¯s bodies shine, in a gleaming state that makes both of them look like celestial beings and not human.


    The refining process lasts for the rest of the week. If there was a Soul Stove Furnace, then the process can be far faster but since there aren¡¯t one in this world that I know of, this will do.


    Until the last night, Jenna stopped refining the pills with Jin and started to turn the 20 Iron Rings into Interspatial Rings for the rest of the night as Jin watch her with a fondness in his eyes.


    After finishing making all the Rings, Jenna found out that her mana pool and her body¡¯s strength increase at an astonishing rate. Just a couple of day ago, it was so hard for Jenna to make one single Spatial Ring and now, after making all 20 Rings, she didn¡¯t even get tired not to mention sweat.


    ¡°Little Jen, did you finished?¡± Called Jin from outside of the door since he left to get their wagon ready for the trip tomorrow without Jenna- since she was busy making Interspatial Ring.


    ¡°It is done. Come in.¡±


    The door opened and a smiling Jin step in with every other kid and Clapton behind them. The room wasn¡¯t that big so 11 kids and one adult in the room was making the whole room suffocated. Luckily, Jenna had already moved all her stuff into the Ring.


    ¡°Sister Jenna!¡± Vinna called as she plunged herself into my lapse with an energy that nearly pushes me over.


    ¡°Jenna, where are all your things? You should place them all into the wagon so tomorrow you don¡¯t have to. Or you already did it... since your stuff isn¡¯t in he-...¡± Clapton said as he looks around the room with a confused look in his eyes- until his eyes land on the ring on Jenna¡¯s finger that is.


    Clapton¡¯s eyes widen in surprise as he nearly pushes the kids out of the way and grabs my hand with a force that surprised me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jin jerked in surprise at the old man¡¯s action.


    ¡°Jenna, this Ring is...¡± The Captain was so surprised that his mouth gapes open.


    ¡°Yes, this is an interspatial Ring.¡± I didn¡¯t bother hiding it.


    ¡°What? How? When?¡± Clapton isn¡¯t making any sense.


    ¡°It is just a regular Iron Ring,¡± I answered as I pulled my hand from Clapton because I can feel that Jin is getting very pissed at the touching.


    ¡°What?! Do you know how much an Interspatial Ring Cost?! 12,000,000 Golds! Even if you have the money to buy it no one will be willing to sell it! That¡¯s an Artifact Ring!¡± Panting for breath, Clapton was so astonished that he nearly collapsed in shock.


    ¡°Why are you so shock for?¡± Jin asked from behind Clapton before he nearly pushes the Captain away from Jenna.


    ¡®You¡¯re too near to Little Jen!¡¯


    ¡°You two don¡¯t get it! People will kill if they know that you have an Artifact Ring! Since the Ring is already bound to you, if people want it, they will not hesitate to kill for it!¡± Clapton emphasis as he throws his hand into the air.


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t have one!¡± He concluded.


    I blinked. Jin blinked. We both look at each other. There was no greed look in the Captain¡¯s eyes. Only worries.


    ¡°I have 20 more,¡± I said as I decided to trust this man again.


    ¡°What?!¡± His eyes rolled and the next thing, a sound was heard.


    Thump!


    The Captain fainted.


    Both I and Jin look at each other as the kids shout in surprise at the situation.


    I have to breathe out loud at this. I don¡¯t know if I should be laughing at the Captain¡¯s misfortune or pity him for knowing us. Me.


    ¡°Okay, Jin and Luke, both of you help the Captain to the beds.¡±


    They both nodded as they help the Clapton to bed.


    Ignoring the Captain, I called every to me.


    ¡°Jin bound this ring to yourself,¡± I said as I give him one of the green colored Interspatial Ring that has the same design as mine. Jin happily nodded as he takes the needle and the ring that I give him.


    He then pokes his finger and a dot of red blood appeared and he squeezes it onto the Ring. The Ring shines brightly in green before it turned back into its original plain green look with a nine-petal flower on it. The same as mine.


    ¡°Oh? This is...¡± Jin¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡°How big?¡± I asked. Mine was only a 3 by 3 by 3 cubic meters. I wonder how big his was.


    ¡°12 Cubic Meter of spaces?! Little Jen, this is huge!¡± Jin answered as he put the Ring on his index finger.


    ¡°12 Cubic? That¡¯s an okay size.¡± A bit larger than mine. I will update my own one later. That size isn''t even worth mentioning. If the impurity in the ring isn¡¯t so much, the size of the storage might be far larger but since this is just an iron ring with 10-15% purities, that size of storage is fine. These rings will only last for 100 years because of the impurities in them is far too high.


    If these were Gold Rings, the storage will increase by a lot and last far longer. About 500-700 years with my level of magic right now. However, once I increase this body strength, I might be able to handle making Mithril ring into Spatial Storage Device. However, as I am now, don¡¯t mention Mithril, I can¡¯t even handle using Golds since they suck up far too much mana force.


    Arg, maybe I should absorb soul forces from the Beasts in this world instead? Nah, not now at least. Absorbing the forces of a beast is good and all but the forces will have a lot of impurities attached to it and will take a while for me to cleans it so it''s a waste of time for now. I''m not even going to bother.


    After that, I make all the kids follow Jin¡¯s footsteps and make sure that they all have their own Ring. The smallest size was another 3 cubic meters which Vinna gets.


    ¡°Make sure that you have the Ring on you all the times. Promise me that you guys will not Sell it or give it to anyone else. Okay?¡± I asked the kids with a voice that clearly make them shuddered in fear. They all nodded fastly.


    I can feel Jin¡¯s amusing from the soul bound as the kids nod their head. They all knew that greed is human nature after seeing what happened to the bandits on our way here. They all knew how to keep secrets if I asked them so they won''t let anyone know for sure.


    ¡°Uhh...¡± A sound came from the bed to the wall, it is not my bed. It¡¯s Rebecca.


    ¡°You up?¡± Jin asked with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Erg... I¡¯m up. Damn both of you. Shocking me that much. I¡¯m not young anymore, stop shocking me.¡± Clapton complains as he massages his forehead.


    ¡°Hehe...¡± We kids all chuckled.


    ¡°Damn it, Jenna, where do you get those ring?¡± He asked as he pinched the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°They''re just regular Iron Ring. I just infused a Spatial Spell with inscription to it.¡± I answered, lying thru my teeth. Making it sounds so easy.


    ¡®Little Jen...¡¯


    ¡®Shut it, Jin. I don¡¯t trust this man enough to tell him the secrets of making Interspatial Storage Devices.¡¯


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Jin isn¡¯t stupid.


    ¡°Oh, for the love of Everything, you are not joking, are you?¡± Clapton looks like he was going to faint again at my answer.


    ¡°No. Here, these are for you, the Vice, and Keith.¡± I said as I throw him three Rings of different engraving.


    ¡°Drop three drops of your own blood on it to bind it to you. However, you can only bound one of them once in your life. Don¡¯t bind more than one or you will be ¡®eaten¡¯ by that Ring. Now, all you. Out!¡± I said as I point toward the door. Leaving only Jin. The kids didn¡¯t even wait until I finished before they were already out of the door.


    Clapton looks at the rings in awe and nodded his head absentminded while putting the rings into his chest.


    ¡°Oh and Captain.¡± Clapton turned toward Jenna with his attention.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that you got those from me. Got it?¡± I didn¡¯t need to threaten him because my tone along is more than enough to make Clapton pale in fear as he nodded his head like a chicken peeking food.


    Closing the door, Jin turned a questioning look to me.


    ¡®Little Jen, why did you give that man the rings? If you waited until we¡¯re at Ernos City, you can easily auction those rings. Why didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Jin asked telepathically with a curiosity in the bank of his mind.


    ¡®Because I wanted to thank them. Not to mention, giving him those rings will make things easier in the future for us since Clapton will only drop us off at Ernos City before he is leaving to the Kingdom of Ernos. I want him to help me buy a house for us kids. If not then we can join the Orphan House but I have a very bad feeling about that idea so it¡¯s best if we¡¯re living by ourselves.¡¯ I answered back as he hugged me into his chest.


    Ahhhh, so warm.


    ¡®So, what do you found out about this world?¡¯ I asked Jin as we lay down in the bed. Jin tightens his hold on me as I place my head on his chest and fixed the blanket over us.


    ¡®This world? It is huge, Little Jen. According to Legend, this world doesn¡¯t have boundaries. This World has a lot of names but the most common ones are called Aquiiros, Elsfein, or Boundless World. These three names are the most common ones. This Kingdom called this world Aquiiros but the Skymorite Kingdom called it Elsfein and the Serenity Kingdom called it Boundless World.


    This country is one of the three human countries in this continent. There are two other Kingdom beside this one called the Skymorite Kingdom and the Serenity Kingdom. Out of these three kingdoms, Eros Kingdom is the smallest, however, also the one with the largest land. Between these three Kingdom are three Huge Mountains Range called Abyss Beast Mountain.


    Dividing these three kingdoms right down into three Kingdoms.


    There aren¡¯t a lot of things knows about other kingdoms but this kingdom is smaller in terms of population.


    The Ernos Kingdom has a total of 25 Cities and 120 Towns like this one, along with countless numbers of villages far and near between.


    Between those cities and towns are countless mountains that contain a countless number of beasts. We were very lucky that the small village that we came from was at the edge of this continent.


    Now that I mention it, Our village was called EdgeCorn by the other villages.¡¯ Jin distractingly said as he holds onto Jenna tighter.


    Ever since Jin told the adults the true that he enter into a State of Recalling because of me, we have been together sleeping in the same room. Even Clapton can¡¯t do anything about it but sigh in helplessness.


    ¡®Now that you mention, Why is the name different from what I remember?¡¯ I blinked in confusion.


    ¡®The Captain said that the old name for that village used to be called 12 Cateye. It seems like about 100 years or so ago, the village only has 12 households.¡¯ Jin said as he yawns out loud.


    ¡®Eh... What about the ranking of beasts?¡¯ I asked as I yawn too. I haven¡¯t got a good sleep since we start to refined Nine Immortal Pills. After everything that I learned about this world came from the merchants'' group but I still don''t fully trust him so I had Jin goes buy a couple books to confirm it.


    ¡®Surprisingly, the beast in this country is the weakest in term of strength with the Serenity Kingdom and the Skymorite Kingdom being the ones with the largest amount of breasts that are far more brutal and stronger than here. There¡¯s rarely any Green Blood Beast here. The only Green Blood ones are the kings and queens of a certain area. However, To the far East of here, passed the Serenity Kingdom is the Beast Forest, a forest that is far larger than this Kingdom, is where no Red Blood Beast can be found. Only Green Blood and up.


    According to that book that you had me bought, there isn¡¯t any normal human who can survive in that forest. There are places here in this Kingdom that have similar aspects to places like that Beasts Forest, like the Abyss Beast Mountains and secret places like Caves that have Magic Ores Veins in it.¡¯ Jin said as he closed his eyes and kiss Jenna¡¯s forehead.


    ¡®Oh? Magic Ores huh... Makes me wanna go in.¡¯ I said. Magic Ores have a lot of kinds of ores that contain a high amount of mana and soul force. Those that are weak cannot stay under the pressure of the soul force and either died in a combustion of being ripped to pieces from the inside out or their soul force undergo an Eruption and killed them by turning their hearts and brain into a paste of meat and blood.


    However, for Jenna and Jin, those places are nothing but a playground for hunting.


    ¡®Little Jen, go to sleep. Tomorrow we¡¯re leaving early.¡¯ Jin said with his eyes closed as he held me tightly to his chest.


    ¡®Hmm...¡¯ Jenna was already half asleep as she snuggled closer into Jin¡¯s chest.


    Jin smile as he tightens his hold on Jenna¡¯s waist and fixed his position a bit so that Jenna can sleep better in his arms and chest.


    Smiling, Jin falls asleep with Jenna inside his arms as he flicked his finger to make an alarm inside the room. When the sun raises up tomorrow, the alarm will wake them up.


    Smiling, he takes out the blanket from his ring and covered both of them before closing his eyes for sure this time.

 Book 1 Chapter 7

    B1C7: Dangerous on the Road


    Morning comes and after eating breakfast, which consisted of Wild Rice Porridge with pumpkin and mixed spices (of course, Jenna mixed them), they packed up and left the house with everyone.


    When Jin and Jenna were refining in cultivation with the Nine Immortal pills, the other kids made about 150 yards worth of bandages.


    Such precious bandages!


    If you want the calculation of everything, then it is like this:


    Materials:


    Grass Berries Fruit x 10 (Cost 1 copper each)


    Silvertail Grass x 10 (Cost 2 copper each)


    Misty Flower x 3 Petal (est. of 10 copper per petal)


    Crystal Leafed Flower x 1/2 petal. (est. of 14 copper per petal)


    Low-Grade Elemental Powder x 10 pounds (5 Copper per pounds)


    Sub Total: 1 Silver 17 Coppers


    Smashed all these together and mixed them well. Then let it ferment overnight or let it sets for a minimum of 8 hours. And then added 10 gallons of water that had been boiling for 20 minutes already. Then bring them all to a boil for a full 10 minutes.


    This patch of herbs that can be used up to 50 times! Which mean that it can be used to make 50 yards of fabrics!


    50 yards of White Jute Fabrics are 6 silvers since it is 12 copper per yard.


    So total is 7 silvers and 17 coppers.


    1 yard offabrics canmakes 50 rolls of bandages.


    10 Rolls of bandages are sold for 25 copper each.


    Which mean that 1 yards are 50 rolls of bandages, equaling to 1 silvers and 25 coppers.


    Then 50 yards of White Jute Fabrics can be made into 2500 rolls of bandages.


    If sold all of it, it would total to 62 Silvers and 50 coppers total.


    A total of 55 Silvers and 33 copper in profit per patch of herbs!


    And they have been making it a lot of times already, so now each kid gets at least 7 golds on themselves now.


    Let¡¯s not mention that if Jenna added any mana properties herbs into the patch of materials then it will only cost Jenna 50 coppers more. And then she will gains at least 50 more Silvers for it. But she didn¡¯t.


    Which mean now that the kids made 150 yards of bandages worth, 7500 rolls of bandages. However, this time, they aren¡¯t selling it but rather saving it for later uses because they are making 7 days traveling to Ernos City this time.


    And according to Clapton and from everyone, the beast surround the road to Ernos City are the most dangerous since they prey on human as their sources of food.


    When he said this, the kids all pale. Well, not all of them. Jenna and Jin didn¡¯t. The other did.


    Oh my, was Clapton¡¯s warning accurate.


    Which is what is happening right now. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have jinxed us.


    They have only just passed the border of the town for only half an hour and they had already met with misfortune.


    In front of us is what I would call a baby Python. However, from how pale everyone else is, I think I better change my opinion soon.


    This snake has two bright red colored eyes and one large red mana core on its forehead. The skin was a clear black stripes patterns in a golden red base color. This is a baby Goldenfire... no. Wait. This is a variant of goldenfire and a Sunfire? Judging by the dark clean orange stripes on its forehead.


    Both me and Jin shared a look.


    ¡®Is a baby Goldensun Python¡¯ both of us think at the same time.


    However, like I say, Clapton look far too frightened by a mere baby snake.


    ¡°Linah? What is that snake beast?¡± I asked the pale-faced woman in front of me, who is now totally shivering from fear.


    Linah turn toward Jenna with her eyes widen in fear as the snake hissed a couple of meters away.


    ¡°Linah?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°What is that Snake Beast called?¡± I repeat. The sight of all the adults shivering in fear at the small snake in front of them was too hilarious for me and Jin. Jin is now laughing so hard that it resounds throughout their connection. Only his poker-face is far too good that he isn¡¯t laughing out right.


    Why is the sight so funny for Jin and Jenna?


    Well, that is because the snake was the smallest that they had ever seen for a Goldensun Python Snake Beast type. Only about a meter in diameter and 70 or so feet long. Pretty small for this varies of the snake.


    Very small compared to the ones from their old world, which the smallest ones are about 10 times the sizes of that one and largest are about 500 times that. Not to mention the speed that they moves are simply un-seen-able.


    Compare that to this little python and you will notice why Jin is laughing so hard. This snake is just like a newborn compared to what they both had used to seeing. Even newborns are far larger than the one in front of them now.


    True, this one can probably swallow them all in one gulp but compare it to the ones from his old world and you will notice the huge difference between the fear that it gives out.


    ¡®Little Jen... this snake beast is... wait... only at the Body and Forms stage?!¡¯ Jin look like he was going to cry seeing how weak the beast are.


    ¡®Only Body and Forms stage? Why is the beast in this world so weak?¡¯ I also wanted to cry at the situation. On the road during their traveling so far, they don''t meet a lot of strong beast that would caused the Captain and everyone else to worry. Rather, they meet more bandits so this was the first time that their group had meet someone this strong. Strong enough to make the Captain pale this badly, at least.


    Beast and cultivators from Jenna¡¯s old world are categorized into stages: The first stage, Forging Body and Form Stages. Within this stage, it is the stage that you will have to strengthen your body from both inner and outer. In this stage, there is 120 levels total, with Twelve Tiers for body strengthening. In another word, Body and Form Stages have Tier 1 thru Tier 12, with each Tier having 10 ranks, so in total, it has 120 ranks or level total.


    Some breast use herbs to strengthen their body while other use mana sources. There is a big difference between the method and the results.


    This World only has two methods for cultivator and beasts alike. One, strengthen your own body by doing physical activities and two, using herbs and absorption of mana from other creature. There are also forbidden method but I seriously doubt that any Red Blood Beast can use it.


    At least for this world, there are only two methods that the human knowledge of if you are talking about strengthening the body. Which was why the Captain and the others are so weak even after all these years of practicing.


    However, for Jenna, there are 10 methods that can strengthen the body that Jenna know of.


    Physically activities.


    Using herbs like Nine Immortal Pills, Thousand Clouds Mana Pills, Water Essences Potion, Body Strengthening Potion, Yang Berries Pills, Yin Fruits Pills, and the likes. There are a lot more but since Jenna and Jin¡¯s body are still within the Body and Forms stage level 120, aka Tier 12, so they can¡¯t use it yet.


    Using Mana and Soul forces to strengthen the Soul Pool and Mana Pool within yourself was another method that Jenna and Jin knew of. As your internal life sources got stronger, so does your magipoints, the essence of your blood and forces within your strength for both humans and beasts. Your Soul Pool determines how long you will live while Mana Pool is like the energy sources for magic spells and the likes, such as summoning. Both of these two pools are what defined your internal life sources.


    Meditation in certain kinds of body strengthening techniques.


    Practical training like hands-on-hands combat with human and beasts.


    Undergoing practice under an intense gravity force and elemental forces like Water Force, Air Force, Fire Force, Earth Force, and the likes. Elemental Forces can be both good and bad. Good enough to bring the dead back to life and bad to enough to obliterate your whole soul. So, this method isn''t commonly used.


    There are other methods that are far too dangerous to use on normal human but for Jenna and Jin, the methods that they have been using was one of them.


    Both Jenna and Jin have been using the Dual Soul Meditation Soul Bond method that no one had ever had done before. Well, obviously, no one has ever done it before in this world or the previous one, because this method will only work if one, the partner is a Mate Bonded and two, the partner¡¯s soul is resonance enough with your soul.


    Good thing that both Kainen and Megie¡¯s soul is nearly the same shape and size. It has always been.


    And this little snake beast is a Body and Forms stage. It should be level 15 Body and Forms stage.


    The second stage is when the beast or cultivators train their Soul Realm and Mana Realm into a condenser stage. Body and Forms have a Soul Realm and Mana Realm that is Gas or Steam like State.The second Realm is called Soul Condensation and Mana Condensation Stages, or better known as Condensation Building and Establishment stages. During this states, the Gas like substances in both the Soul Realm and the Mana Realm¡¯s pool will condense into liquid and then crystallized, strong enough to build the foundation with it to prepared for the Nascent Soul Forming Spirit stages, in which human would cultivate into Demigod or for Beast, Truth Earth and or Spirit Realm, depending on their bloodline and color that they were born with.


    Some people called the Condensation Building and Establishment stages the Liquefied Stages. The differences between the Body and Form Stages versus the Condensation Building and Establishment stages are the differences between heaven and earth. If you are in the Condensation Building and Establishment stage, even with 10,000 human or beast from the peak of the Body and Form stages, it won''t be able to hurt you with strength along.


    That¡¯s why I think that this little Beast is SO very Weak!


    ¡®Little Jen, we¡¯re both already passed Body and Forms stage and are now in the Life and Soul stage. What should we do? All the merchants are only in the Body and Forms stages, should we help them?¡¯ Jin asked worriedly. The Life and Soul stage isn''t really a stage but rather an inbetween-the-lines that divided the stage of the Body and Form Stages away from the Condensation Building and Establishment Stages.


    ¡®So weak! You can take care of it¡¯ I answered back, not really interesting in the baby snake.


    ¡®Oh? But Little Jen, I can only use Blood Field. As of yet, this body can¡¯t handle stronger Magic yet. And I don¡¯t even have any weapon.¡¯ Jin asked worriedly with a sweat drop on his head.


    ¡®Idiot. Who told you to use Blood Field? Just use the other one, Blood Mist. It should be easy for you to control that one.¡¯ I answered back as I yawn in boredom.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right. There is still those little play magic spell.¡¯ Jin grin once he recalled that magic spell that even he can use. What? Kainen isn''t a mage but that doesn''t mean that he cannot use magic. Even if it is very limited for a warrior, magic combat is possible for warriors like Kainen, who''s a Spell Warrior and a Combat Warrior.


    ¡®Now that you mention it, Little Jen. Do you not want the blood?¡¯ Jin asked curiously as he hopped off the wagon and make his way toward the Python Snake Beast.


    ¡®... I totally forgot about that... Yeah, I do.¡¯


    ¡®Okay. I will freeze the beast and then you can come collect the blood okay?¡¯ Jin smiles softly as his eyes turned bloodlust. This will be the first time that Jin had ever got into a bloodlust mode after he Awakened.


    ¡®Hm.¡¯


    ¡°Linah? Hello? Linah? You haven¡¯t answered me!¡± Since the girl wasn¡¯t answering and her eyes are starting to turn blank again, I have to slap you face a couple of time.


    Bah! Bah! Bah!


    ¡°Ah! Ow.. Jenna.... Ah, that¡¯s the King of this Forest! A venomous Beast Snake called the Fire Attitude Snake. She is the Queen of this Forest but since she rarely moves away from her home, this road is usually safe. However, once she preys on someone or something, there is no escaping!


    She¡¯s fast, her skins are thick and hard that only A High Tier Rank Warrior or Mage can do any damage to her! With the Captain¡¯s High Tier Ranking, he can¡¯t do anything to the King of the Forest because he is a Priest! His magic spells for combat aren¡¯t strong enough to kill it!¡± Linah cries as she explained.


    Ah, I forgot that this world cultivation level is far too low. There¡¯s only up to Tier 12 in terms of Stages for cultivators. And they all are within the Forms and Body stages.


    Would they be mad if I told them that from Tier 1 to Tier 12 are only in the Body and Forms Stages, a beginner stage, for me and Jin?


    King of the Forest my a**.


    Weak A** piece of **** isn¡¯t worth that name.


    ¡°Linah, can you please watch over the kids?¡± I asked with a tone that she can only say Yes to. She nodded and I hopped off the wagon.


    Whatever. I totally ignored Linah after that.


    Far ahead, Jin was already preparing his Magic Spell to play with the beast. Even if Jin doesn¡¯t use a magic spell to play with the beast, he could still easily defeated it with his fist. After all, Jin was a warrior.


    Just a Red Blood Beast isn¡¯t strong enough for him to go all out even at his current level. Jin is still far weaker compared to me now since he had just waking up a couple of days ago.


    ¡°Captain,¡± I called to the pale man who is currently trying and failing to stop Jin from advancing toward the Python Snake.


    ¡°J-Jenna, What is Jin doing?! Hurry and call him back!¡± Clapton was panicking and is now looking like he wanted to faint. All the other adults aren¡¯t much different as they yelled at Jin for him to come back.


    Keith look like he was going to go get Jin but I stopped him with my hand on his shoulder. Since Keith is way taller than I right now, the scene was a little funny.


    ¡°Calm down people. Jin will be fine. That little baby snake won¡¯t be able to do anything to Jin. Just watch.¡± I said calmly.


    That calm down most of them but they still are far too nervous. Well, that makes sense since none of the adults knew that Jin and I had already cultivated to the peak of Tier 12 in their understanding, the peak of the Body and Forms stages.


    Ah, whatever.


    ¡°Captain, how much empty glass bottles do you have?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Empty glass bottles? Which kinds?¡± He asked, now calm down a little at my question. Since his experiences with me telling him that whenever I asked these kinds of question, he would make a lot of money.


    ¡°For potion, the largest one,¡± I answered. I could have just made my own glass bottle for alchemy but I don¡¯t even have an Alchemy Furnace nor a Glass mold, with no choice I just have to buy them from merchants like Captain Clapton. Not to mention, I do even have the materials to make them.


    ¡°I have 500 of those left and it¡¯s 10 copper per bottle,¡± he answered confusingly. He knew that I know how to make herbal bandages so he had already suspected that I might know how to make potion too. It isn¡¯t surprising.


    ¡°I will take all of them. Here 50 Silvers Coins.¡± I said as I passed him the money. Now I have 280 Gold coins left. Wow, from a little of 260 golds coins to a total of 350 and then to 280 gold coins. I am rich! Not that I care.


    Clapton blinked his eyes as he accepts the money. A couple of seconds later, the Keith come back with one crate full of large empty glass bottles while the rest was moved to us kid¡¯s wagon.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I opened the crate with a strength that surprised both Clapton and Keith. Not to mention, everyone else.


    I then transferred all the Empty Glass Bottle into my ring. All 100 Empty Glass Bottle gone just like that, it surprised all the other adults that don''t know that I have an Interspatial ring.


    I then make my way toward Jin and the Snake Python. Jin was currently sitting on is head as he says something to it. Then the snake drops her hand to the ground like a puppet without the threads holding it.


    The Goldensun-like snake Python was now freezing and not moving. Linah called this beast a King but clearly, this is a female snake. A princess is more like it.


    The snake¡¯s eyes were now looking very empty.


    Ahhh... a hallucination spell huh... Didn¡¯t Jin plan on using Blood Mist? Why aren¡¯t there any red mist in the air then?


    Oh? It is because he¡¯s saving the blood for me... yep.


    ¡°Little Jen. You here?¡± Jin smile as he looks at me.


    ¡°You use a hallucination spell? Which one?¡± I asked with my eyes brows raised.


    Jin grin.


    ¡°Hehee, I can¡¯t hide it from you at all huh. I¡¯m just letting this little baby snake see what kind of beast are worth being called King in our former world.¡± Jin smirked and smile brightly at me.


    I nodded. A very good one indeed. Too bad I was hoping that I would see kainen¡¯s rarely used Blood Mist Magic spell but I guess this will do. With this spell that would cause the beast to be very excited in his own mind while his body is inactive, the flows of the blood inside its body would increase more.


    I take out a skinning knife from my ring and make a very accurate cut to where the blood vein is.


    Clik


    A gill from the snake fell off to the ground as red and strongly smelled of fruity and sweet penetrate the air.


    ¡°Oh? This baby snake is only 200 years?¡± Jin asked surprised. For Snake kind of beast¡¯s blood to mature to the point that its blood smell like fruity, this snake must be very strong. Well, for his age at least. Normal snakes at the age of 200 years aren''t this strong nor does their blood smell this sweet. This means that this snake was already stronger than normal.


    Seeing that Jenna and Jin were doing something to the Beast, Clapton swallow his feared and approach them slowly.


    ¡°Jin? What is Jenna doing?¡± He asked nervously as he looks at the King of the Forest. He can¡¯t help it when his body shivers in fear. And it wasn¡¯t just his body, it chilled him all the way down to his bones.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, Little Jen is collecting the blood. Even if is only a Red Blood Beast, this little snake has already mature to the point that her blood smell very fruity. It¡¯s no wonder that you guys would be so scared of it.¡± Jin answered as they both watch Jenna filled one after another bottle of blood.


    ¡°What is it use for?¡± Clapton asked just as the other adults come over, curiosity wrote right on their faces. This is the first time that he actually saw something, or rather someone, collecting blood from Beast. And not to mention, from a King of the Forest, a King Ranked Beast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. Jenna likes to use it when making potion but I seriously doubt that¡¯s all it is used for,¡± Jin answered with his head tilt to the side.


    ¡°P-potion?!¡± Hylian shouted in surprised. Hylian is the vice-captain by the way. Both he and the Captain¡¯s eyes met and understanding shines in them.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jin answered and then ignored everyone else as he walked back toward the wagon and come back with another crate of empty glasses.


    ¡°Little Jen, should we just killed this beast?¡± Jin asked, seeing that I don¡¯t plan on killing it or letting it live.


    ¡°Hmm.. yeah. After I collect all the blood first.¡± I answered as I continue filling one bottle after another.


    This is precious stuff after all! Even if is only a Red Blood Beast!


    ¡°Jenna, do you know how much those blood will be sold for in the auction house?¡± Hylian asked excitingly. Clearly, Beast Blood has a very high content of mana properties so a lot of Mages would buy it to use as remedies or catalyst for all kind of things, including inscription ink. However, to gather this types of blood from a King rank beast are far too dangerous, almost no one is willing to sell it.


    ¡°Hmm? How much?¡± I asked, having no clue. However, sensing that Beast in this world has little magipoint(Essence of Forces) in their blood, I have to wonder why Hylian is this excited.


    ¡°Just a small bottle that has 10 drops of blood is already worth at least 50 gold coins! Imagine selling one large bottle like yours! You would have made around 500 Gold Coins easily!¡± Hylian was clearly very excited, so is the other adults.


    ¡°Oh? Then you guys can collect some for yourself. I don¡¯t mind.¡± It¡¯s not like I can collect all of it with only 500 Large Empty Glass Bottle. No point in wasting it.


    ¡°Really?! Thanks!¡± All the adults run toward where they keep their stuff and each brought back at least 10 small empty glass bottle. I have to smile at the scene. I then cut another two small hollow cut on another small blood vein and let them collected it. By then, I had already filled nearly 200 Large Bottle.


    Seeing that I nearly ran out of glasses, Jin quickly ran back toward the wagon and brought back another crate full of large empty glass bottles.


    The kids soon join us collecting blood from the beast after they each brought at least 10 middle size glass bottle from the captain. By then, the so-called King of the Forest is already dead from blood loss. No matter how high it¡¯s regeneration rate is, it still died from blood loss.


    I nearly feel pity for the baby snake. Nearly.


    By the time that we¡¯re all done collecting the blood, it was already midday. While the Captain and everyone else getting ready to travel again, I was skinning the Beast and separating the core from its head.


    The meat from this level of beasts was very sought after, according to the captain. So I sold half of it to him and keep half in my ring. Lucky that this ring doesn¡¯t count the weight of the objects in them. Half of the snake is already about 15,000tonnes of meat if I included in the weight of the bones and everything else. And just 1 pounds of meat was already 10 gold coins. Instead of making the captain pay in full, I have him divided the meat into 20 equal portions for all the adults and paid only 100 Gold coins for it.


    So now I have 380 Golds coins and some silvers that I have no plan on counting.


    We continue on for another two days and a half when we meet with another Forest King. This time, it was a large and huge white wolf, however, it didn¡¯t attack us and instead, ignored us as it cautiously let us thru.


    Captain was confused as to why the beast didn¡¯t attack us, seeing that wolves hate it when their territory is being invaded. I smirked at him while Jin laughed out loud.


    ¡°Captain, the beast ignored us because he can feel that you guys have a large amount of Beast Blood, specifically, a lot of the other Forest Beast King¡¯s Blood. That¡¯s why he ignored us and didn¡¯t provoke us as long as we didn¡¯t do anything in this forest that will endanger the beast, we¡¯re free to go.¡± Jin laughed as he explained.


    ¡°Oh.¡± was all the captain said as he nervously tells everyone to hurry the hell up and get away from here.


    Before passing the wolves, I have to say that the smaller ones look very adorable. I want one as a pet but if Azaroth knew about it, it will be very bad. So no matter how adorable it looks, I will have to let it by.


    ¡°Jenna? You want one?¡± Jin asked understanding and feeling the longing from our connection.


    ¡°No, if Azaroth knows that I have another pet,besides himself and the other 11, he will flip out big time. And that will endanger every living being in this world.¡± I explained as I sigh out loud.


    ¡°Hehehe, Little Jen. Your Summon Partners are all very possessive after all. Even when knowing that we¡¯re husband and wife back then, they still try to kill me whenever you summon them. Especially that Azaroth, Pandaria, and Argus. Those three are very competitive and very possessive of you.¡± Jin said as he played with Samantha¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Big brother, what is a Summon Partner?¡± Samantha asked from Jin¡¯s chest as he tied her hair. What? Kainen had reincarnated a lot of times already and each times, he does have little brothers and sisters so of course he knew how to take care of kids. He was the one that took care of me when I was little back then too as our parents have to work for the clan.


    ¡°A Summon Partner is a being from anotherrealm that you summon using a Summoning Scrolls or Summoning Magic Spell into this world as your partner,¡± Jin explained, causing all the kids and the adults that heard him to gasped out loud in surprises.


    ¡°Jenna, I knew that Jin and you have a state of Recalling about your previous life, but seriously? You both have Summon Partner?¡± Linah asked with her jaw drop to the floor.


    What? What is so surprising? As a mage, it wasn¡¯t very surprised that I will have a Summon partner to help me fights, does it?


    Okay, fine. I admitted that all of my Summoned Partners are far stronger than any other Summoner''s Partner. After, they are all Emperor Class Spiritual Beings.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a summoning partner. I have what you would call a Beast Partner while Jenna has 12 Summoning Partners,¡± Jin answered as he finished fixing Samantha¡¯s hair and moved on to Hilsa¡¯a hair while I fixed Minna after Vinna.


    ¡°But.. didn¡¯t you guys already... died. what happens to your partners then?¡±Linah asked confusingly since she herself doesn¡¯t have a summon partnerdue to her failure to summon herself a partner. From what she knows, if the summoner died, then the being that is summoned will go back to their world and their connection will lose forever. However, listening to Jin and Jenna¡¯s explanation, it sounds like the connection was never lost.


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s right. The connection between me and my Beast Partner have long ago ended when I first... lost connection with it. But for Jenna, her Summon Partners are different. As long as her soul is alive, her connection to them will never be lost. No matter where she is.¡± Jin explained. Well, of course my Summoned Partners are different. All of them are Soul-Partner, after all. They and I are in a contact of Soul-Bond and is equal in our relationship. They call me Master but it wasn''t like they are my servants or slaves. Our stands are equal in both ways.


    That¡¯s right. No matter where she is, no matter what world she¡¯ll be at. Jin knew that by now, all her 12 Summoning Partners have already long ago knew that she is no longer in their old world but here. It is only a matter of time before they all come here. And when that happens... just thinking about it is already more than enough to send chills down Jin¡¯s back.


    ¡°Okay, done. Minna, could you get Arise?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Okay, Sister Jenna!¡± Minna cheerfully answered as she went back into the wagon to get Arise.


    Both I and Jin were sitting in front of the wagon with Linah. So when Samantha and Vinna came, wanting their hairs done, we both say okay. After that, Minna said she wanted it to so all the girls wanted one.


    ¡°Sister Jenna!¡± Arise, who is now 5 years old, a year and a half older than when we left Edge Village.


    ¡°Okay, calm down and sit down.¡± So energetic, compared to the skinny all bones no meat back then.


    Jin smiled at the scene in front of him. Little Jen look so adorable with Arise seating in front of her chest with her back toward her like that. It reminds Kainen of when their daughter was still...


    What is passed had passed already, no use thinking about it.


    But... it will be nice if Little Jen and I have another child. Child huh... wait... what am I thinking about! Now isn¡¯t the time!


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Jenna mouthed. Jin has to resist the urge to pout like a little kid. Of course, Jenna could tell what is on Jin¡¯s mind even without using their connection.


    ¡°Okay, done!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister Jenna!¡± Arise say happily with a bright smile on her face.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°How long until we reach Ernos City?¡± Jin asked toward Linah, who is steering the wagon.


    ¡°Hmm, about another 2-3 days at this rate,¡± Linah answered.


    ¡°Ne, Linah. Tell me about the history of Mages in this continent.¡± After a long while of not talking and silently watching the greens passed by. Jenna got bored of feeling Jin¡¯s staring at her.


    ¡°The history of Mages huh... *Sighing out loud* It¡¯s a disaster that everyone knew of in this continent. ¡° Linah said with a grimaced and sadness on her face.


    ¡°What happen?¡± That got Jenna¡¯s attention without a pause. So do Jin and the kids who were now listening from inside the wagon as they all perk up at the question.


    ¡°If you read any history book then you will know that in the past, about 10,000 years ago, the age of Magic was the time when average life far exceed now. Even when all the Beast back then was far stronger than the presents. An average life of a commoner who is at the most only a Tier 1 magician, almost everyone can live up to 150 years.


    Unlike now when the most that they can live to is 100 years even without beast constantly going rampage.


    Back then, nearly 80 percentages of all cultivators back were mages. The rest, were Warrior, Hunter, Archer, and the likes. It was truly the age of Mages.


    However... this all changes when the King Beast fall in love with a Mage of the same gender. And it wasn¡¯t one-sided.¡± Linah paused here with a complex expression on her face.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the King Beast that fell for that Human Mage by the Name of Aurin. It was love at first sight for both of them at the same time. According to legend, it said that Aurin was already a Grandmaster Magician of Tier 12 when he met the King Beast, the Dragon we all called Enma. No one at that time would have thought that the King Beast would give up everything just to turn into a human so he can be with Aurin.¡± Here, a pitying look passed thru Linah¡¯s eyes as her voice soften.


    ¡°Enma and Aurin choose to forsake everything; family, friends, home, and even the very continent that they grow up in. All for love. They¡¯d both left and headed toward the far East, way passed where Edge Village is at and made a small island of 100 miles. For years, they didn¡¯t interact with human or beast but rather quietly living together in peace. However, human are greedy beings... when they found out that the Grandmaster Aurin and the King of Beast, the Dragon that no one can even harm due to how powerful he was, fall in love with each other and left everything behind, the human conspiracy against the Beast King¡¯s kins.


    The Dragon race was a race that loves Peace but that doesn¡¯t mean that they are weak. In fact, it is because they are far too strong that they can withhold peace in the world. And as everyone knows, dragon blood and its very beings are a very precious thing in the world.


    Because of greed, the most powerful clan¡¯s master at that times all cooperated and decided to kill the Grandmaster Aurin and the King Beast. Since the Grandmaster, Aurin along has more than enough precious resources in her Interspatial ring that can increase the strength of a clan for more than 1000 years into the future, all the Clan¡¯s master at that time was extremely cautious.


    However, no matter how cautious they are, the King Beast Emma is and has always been the strongest at that time. Even in his human form. So, knowing that they can''t do anything to him, they decided that they should target Grandmaster Aurin instead of King Beast Emma.


    They poison him with an unknown kind of poison that locked his cultivation vein in places and poison smoked the Dragon King Beast.


    However, even in human form, the King Beast is still the strongest being in the whole continent that anyone knew of. So, he killed all the Clan Masters. However, it was far too late by then. The Poison didn¡¯t only lock the Grandmaster¡¯s Aurin¡¯s cultivation veins, it put him into a coma with no sight of waking up.


    Luckily, because the Grandmaster Aurin was a Tier 12 Mage, he has enough Soul Force that can let him let live for another 3000 years even if there aren¡¯t any externally force messing with him. After killing the clan''s masters, he commanded his trusted subordinate and his brothers to eliminated those clans that involved.


    And so, the King Beast flies far to the East, into a place where no human has ever been to and make a House there for his beloved before coming back.


    In his rages, he commands all Beast in this part of the continent to rampage thru all the human¡¯s cities and kills billions of people. The beast had already had hated the humans for what we did to them but after that action from the clans, they were more than happy to acts of their hatred. All the Clan¡¯s that were involved were wiped out overnight.


    Their cities and towns were wiped clean of everything, not even a drop of blood was left. As you probably notice, all the Clans that were involved were the ones that have the highest amount and strongest magician in the whole continent. Yet, just one night, over a billion of people died. All techniques and skills were lost in the fires. Those that survived were from small villages that have nothing to do with those Clans that involved in trying to assassinating the Grandmaster Aurin.


    That is why now, Magician are the rarest and hardest to find out of all the other Cultivators. Warriors and Archers are the most commons ones among the human since we are the ones that have the lowest ratio of ¡®Mana Clarify¡¯.¡± Linah finished telling the story as she looks at me with a look that is equal to amazed and respects and awe at that same time.


    I knew why she looks at me like that.


    Why?


    Because all the kids are now able to use magic. Something that completely will shock everyone if they knew that it was because all of the food that I had cooked for them, making their bodies to be able to absorb nature mana into their bodies with a certain percentage.


    Linah herself can only absorb about 2 percentages of the surround nature mana yet now, that ratio increased to 13 percentages. She is now far stronger than before by not just her power but always the force in the spells that she casts are far stronger too.


    Something that every other adult is more than thankful for since Linah wasn¡¯t the only one that shows that increase in strength.


    ¡°Nee, Sister Linah. Can I ask a question?¡± Vinna asked with a clear eye full of confusion.


    ¡°Hmm? Sure.¡± Linah smiled at Vinna softly.


    ¡°The King Beast is a Dragon King, right? He is a male, right?¡± She asked.


    Linah nodded with a smile.


    ¡°The Grandmaster Aurin is also a male too... How are they going to have a baby then?¡± She asked as she tilted her head to the side with a puppy look in her eyes.


    "Pfft!" Jin nearly choked as he coughed out his laugh.


    I have to smile because Vinna isn¡¯t asking out of mockery but rather because she was worried that the King Beast and Aurin might not be able to have a baby. The kids from this world were taught since the young age, the age that is best for imprinting knowledge, that man and man can marry but can not have children. They had also taught kids, especially from the nobles ones, that woman and woman marrying are something that is to Look Up to because once in History, a woman actually married a Female Deity and bring peace and a state prosperity to mankind for as long as that woman was alive.


    So for about 200 years of peace was granted by the Deity, the beast ignored the human all because of that Deity, too.


    Of course, there is also another two Histories event that involved Male marrying Male. Like the King of a Kingdom actually marrying a boy that saved him before and then there¡¯s that event involving the currently King of Skymorite who is still living in the Kingdom of Skymorite¡¯s Capital, Crystal Moon City. The largest City out of all the human cities in this continent. Even Thousands Roses City, also known as Roses City, which has the largest amount of human in the whole continent, isn¡¯t as large as Crystal Moon City.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. I forget. Ernos City isn¡¯t the capital city for the Ernos Kingdom. Surprised?


    So am I... so Am I....


    The Kingdom of Ernos actually has two cities that are called Twin Cities: Black Moon City and Sun Crystal City. Both are sister-brother cities and they both are the capitals of Ernos Kingdom.


    In another word, same-sex marriage was something of a Pureness in this world. Not that there are many people marrying their same orientation gender but it was noted and worship by both humans and beasts that it is a sacred thing to uphold onto.


    ¡°Aha, about that. They actually did have a child. A son before that mishap happen. That child is still alive today. He is the current King of Beast. Even though he is only a half dragon. No, maybe it¡¯s because he is a half dragon that his power and strength far exceed his Father and Dad? He was able to use both Draconic Magic and Magic that human used. That¡¯s why now the Dragon Race is at the top of the food chain even now. All the Dragon hate humans now but some choose to live among the human in their human form. Except they all follow strict rules: Do Not Get Involved with Human¡¯s Wars. If they happen to married a Human, then that human will have to follow their rules for the rest of their lives and can not get involved with wars that human-made.¡± Linah said with a smile.


    Vinna nearly burst open with happiness at that explanation while Jenna and everyone else smile.


    I have a feeling that Vinna¡¯s Mate might be a Dragon... Just a feeling... But then again, my instinct never betray me before.


    ¡°Ne, sister Linah. Are there a lot of dragons in this Kingdom?¡± Vinna and Rebecca asked at the same time, causing both of them to look at each other funnily. Rebecca''s mate won''t be a Dragon but someone from her line will have a mate from the dragon race. This much was in the Divination that I had seen a couple months ago before I decided to teach the adults a spell.


    ¡°Ah, this kingdom does have Dragon that is in their human form but because the Ernos Kingdom have the weakest of all human, they rarely visit it. After all, Dragon has Clear Eyes that are able to see their Soul Mate or Partner. They tend to search for their mates at stronger Kingdom like the Serenity Kingdom and the Skymorite Kingdom instead of the Ernos Kingdom.


    But Rebecca and Vinna, both of you must know that Dragon is a race of Proud creature. Unlike human who is far too greedy for their own good, Dragons are not greedy so they don¡¯t have a lot of children in their lives. They can only give birth to a child once every 100 years once they are mated. This had limited the numbers of Dragon in this world.


    So, don¡¯t expect to see a dragon in your life. If you see them, you won¡¯t be able to tell them apart from other human anyway. After all, Dragon is very Proud and Picky when choosing their mates so they rarely let human knows that they are a dragon. Aside from a couple of dragons that choose human as their Mate or Partner, also all dragon mate within their own races. Of course, there is another false dragon like a Flood Dragon or Sea Dragon, dragons that aren¡¯t able to flies, rarely does human get to see dragons.¡± Linah told them.


    ¡°Okay...¡± Rebecca smile why Vinna got quiet, not paying attention to what others say.


    I smiled... It seems like the Magic Inscription that I have been teaching Vinna is now making Vinna¡¯s instinct very sharp. That¡¯s right. I have been teaching the kids a couple of the simple and clean magic spell. However, for Vinna, it wasn¡¯t a spell but rather an Inscription.


    What is an Inscription? And Inscription is a way of engraving and etching Magic Words into something such as armor or weapons, scrolls, and arrays. But in this case, it is inscribed into her eyes and blood.


    Something that every Magician in their old world know how to do and use wasn''t something that this world knew off. Well, at least not as well as her former world. Therefore, for this world, only Tier 8 and higher knows hows it. This makes both Jenna and Jin sighed in disappointment.


    There are other kinds too besides just those fours usages for inscription.


    For example, this and all the wagons that we are using are engraved with an Inscription spell that has a Barrier Protection array pattern on it. Even though it is a very weak one compare to the ones that I and Jin know, it was still strong enough that the Captain put his trust on it and place all of the important things inside it.


    The grades of the inscription that I taught Vinna and the grade on the wagon is far too different. It is the difference between heaven and earth.


    The grade of the magic array that I taught Vinna is actually a Living Array Inscription Spell Pattern. Out of all the kids, Vinna has the clearest and purest heart so her eyes are suitable for this kind of living array inscription spell. It is directly inscribed into her eyes using her own blood to nourished.


    Usually, to Inscribed something into objects like armors and weapons, it is best to use blood from the beast that has certain kinds of Attributes, for example, Fire Element Beast like a Magma Beast or a Snow Element Beast like a Snow Bison. If using blood from a Fire Element Beast then it will make the Inscription a Fire Elemental inscription which can protect against that element but weak against the opposite element, which is Snow or Ice Element.


    However, since the Ernos Kingdom is to the far South, the coldest it can get is around 40 degrees Fahrenheit, making it impossible to find any Snow or Ice base Element Beast. There is a lot of water beast like that King of the Forest, The White Wolves Pack, and the Python King Beast which is a Fire Attribute Beast, but there is no Snow or Ice base element beast at all. None.


    The Magic Array in Vinna¡¯s eyes was made using her own blood and it can grow up with her as she grows stronger. It will naturally form a protective barrier and an extra eye or a sixth sense for detecting dangerous such as poison and the likes. However, it seems like that sixth sense wasn¡¯t for detecting dangerous but rather detecting her other side of her soul, her soul mate.


    Ahhh... I can¡¯t believe that this is happening. In my old world, there aren¡¯t a lot of people who married outside of their clans because most of them don''t like it when their bloodline is mixed with other people¡¯s bloodline.


    Which mean that people have long- like billions of years ago- long ago been protecting their bloodline, trying to make it thicker and thicker, which increase the rates that ones can absorb the magic in the air, earth, water, fire, sun, moon, and all. Whichhas naturally increase the chances that their family or clan can survive the beast from inside Magis Millions World. However, here, the magipoint within the people''s bloodline was so thin out that the highest people can cultivate was to the peak of the Body and Form Stages. This was a huge disappointment for both Jin and me.


    After all, comparing the beast from this world toMagis Millions World''s beasts and it is like the differences between theheaven and the earth. This world¡¯s beast is far too weak compared to the beast from theirformer world.


    So, for both Jenna and Jin, whose memories of their past life are far too engraved into their very souls, something like marrying their own brother or sister is totally 100 percents okay. So, let''s not mention things like same-sex marriage, okay?


    Still, here in this world, such thing isn''t possible. No, it is possible but they are looked upon with disgusting and hatred. Rarely did it happen. Well.... for a human at least. Beasts such as Dragon married their own brother and sister without a care in the world.


    Comparing the two world, there is one other thing that both Jenna and Jin found out that are shocking.


    The resources in this world are far-far-very far- more abundant than their old world. Something that should make the beast in this world stronger than ever but rather than helping it, it does that opposite. It doesn''t help both sides at all that there is a whole lot of adundant resources.


    There is a lot of abundance of resources such as mineral ores, herbs, and mana food.


    Why? Because this world doesn¡¯t have a Seeker!


    What is a Seeker? Seeker is people who seek ways to use all kinds of things that will improve the human lives. Something that their old world has a lot of.


    [Author¡¯s Note: Seeker is exactly like a scientist, alchemy, and chief all mixed together. A very dangerous combination.]


    If someone knew that both Jenna and Jin knew how to inscribed at this age, they will probably faint due to shock and then order someone to kidnapped them right away.


    Which is why, both Jenna and Jin didn¡¯t let the captain or anyone else know about it. With Jenna being able to make those bandages that are a tier 1 healing class was already shockingly. If they knew that she and Jin can do more than that... the headaches....


    ¡°Sister Linah, I want Lurin to go to a instituted in Ernos City, do you know any ones that are good and doesn¡¯t look down on poor people?¡± Luke asked as he pets Lurin¡¯s head, causing Lurin to smile pleasantly before looking at his brother with shock at the idea.


    At their old village,Bulea Village, there was no teaching institution so their parents teach them how to read and write a little at the young age. So something like that was completely foreign for all the kids, except Jenna and Jin of course.


    ¡°Instituted? You mean like a school or a sect?¡± Linah asked. Luke nodded his head at her question.


    ¡°Yeah, there is. Let¡¯s see... if I am not wrong, Luke, you are already 17 years old this year''s right? And Lurin is already 15 this year''s¡± She asked. Both Luke and Lurin nodded.


    ¡°And you both have never been to school before so... let¡¯s see... Ah! There is one! It is called Grisarth, School of Beginner Magic and Craft. This is the only school that doesn¡¯t care where you came from or what level you are in. As long as you follow three rules and regulations. You can join them for only 1 gold coins per year! It is the cheapest one in the world city. A lot of poorer people and kids join. There are no age limits and they will teach you according to your levels of understanding.¡± Linah smile brightly as she said.


    ¡°And Grisarth Institute is only three minutes walk away from the Orphan House!¡± Linah said with a bright smile on her face.


    From her talk, I got the impression that the Orphan House is a will like places but I still don¡¯t know why my instinct tells me to not stay there.


    ¡°Ne Linah. What kind of place is the Orphan House? I have been curious about them for a while now.¡± Jin asked before I could ask. Both he and I exchanges look. So, his instinct was also acting up.


    We exchange looks as he put his hand out for me. I can feel my face smile without my permission as I take his hand and he pulls me to his chest.


    So warm....


    ¡°The Orphan House... True be told, a couple of years ago, the Orphan House isn¡¯t a place that I would want any kids to end up in since the Old Mistress was a crazy old woman that likes to abused children. However, after the death of the Old Mistress, the Orphan House got burned down to the ground by the children living there since that place was far too dark for anyone and they hate it. However, after the King of Ernos Kingdom heard the news that the Old Mistress was a crazy woman who lives to torture kids and that she died along with the burning orphanage house. The King himself was very mad and paid a visit to Ernos City along with 500 people from Black Moon City and Sun Crystal City.


    They rebuilt the Orphanage House. Hired a new Headmaster that happens to be the Captain¡¯s sister, who is also a healer. Since then, the Orphan House has gotten better. Although the kids there can only stay until they are 20 years old. The reputation there is no longer bad and it is crystal clear because of Captain¡¯s sister, Melinda, who is a very kind soul who doesn¡¯t like involving with the kingdom¡¯s politics so there was no abusing child there,¡± Linah explained as her eyes brightened up.


    ¡°Of course, living in the orphan isn¡¯t really free since you do have to work to be able to eat. But the works aren¡¯t gruesome like the Old Mistress¡¯s work that involved doing all kinds of hard labor. The King himself established a working system for the Orphan kids with the Adventure Plaza Square, The Summer Gardens Plaza squares, The Lilypad Square and most importantly, the Firefly Square that will hire the kids in the orphan who are 15 years old and above.


    The paid rate is very high since those places are the places with the highest rate of commercial and marketing, including the auction house, which is in the Firefly Square.


    The hardest work that the kids will have to do until they are 20 years old is working in the kitchen, a place where a lot of accidents happen.¡± Linah said with a look that said she experience it herself.


    ¡°You said it like you have been doing it,¡± I said as Jin and I snuggled together. So warm, this is the feeling that my soul is being warm up... not just my body but my soul too...


    ¡°... Yeah... I had... I was with the Old Mistress for only 3 days before she died of an illness but the memories I have of her wasn¡¯t very good. Just three day of memories was enough for me to hte her to the bone. Just thinking about it was enough to scare me. I stay in the orphanage until the captain came and saw me and Keith when he was visiting his older sister, so he takes us away. The Headmaster nearly killed the captain for ¡®luring¡¯ us away with his stories of being a merchant''s.¡± Linah laughed at the memories with a big bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Oh...¡± If the Orphan House wasn''t such a bad place now then why did mine and Jin''s instincts act up?


    After that, we stopped talking since I fell asleep in Jin¡¯s chest.


    By the time that I woke up, it was from Jin¡¯s stomach crying out in hunger.


    I have to laugh out loud, which wakes the kids up because after I fell asleep, they too had fallen asleep.


    It was already midday so it was no wonder that Jin would get hunger. He wasn¡¯t the only one.


    For immortal cultivators like me and Jin, we don''t need to eat much once we hit a certain level but as of now, we do still need to eat three meals a day if we want to stay strong.


    We stopped and make a small camping site right on the road and I cooked them a bit of the meat from the Baby Python snake-okay fine- from the King of the Forest. Along with herbs, vegetables, and a dash of Crystal Salt, which provided from the captain, who said that if I am cooking for everyone then he will provide the seasoning.


    Something that all the adults and everyone else are more than happy to.


    As I was cooking, without any warning, my sense of smell was penetrating by something that makes me suddenly dizzy.


    ¡°!!!¡± I can feel my head swagging as my vision blurred.


    ¡°Jenna!¡± Jin called out as I drop to the ground in front of the cooking pot.


    ¡°Little Jen! What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin asked worriedly as he picks me up and moved me away from the campfire. Afterall, I was a little too close to it when I drop to the ground.


    ¡°Shit... I didn¡¯t see those plants... I am fine... Just a bit dizzy. It will pass in a bit.¡± All the adults crowded around me.


    ¡°You okay? What happen?¡± Keith asked since he was the closest to both me and Jin.


    ¡°Arg, just a mixed of smell make my head dizzy. I am okay now.¡± I said as Jin help me up.


    ¡°What happen?¡± Jin asked worriedly because he knew if something can make me this dizzy, then it is very dangerous.


    I didn¡¯t answer but instead turned toward the forest to my left.


    ¡°Jin, over there is a very common, tiny plant that has a huge, palmate leaves, which are usually light orange. It also grows large flowers, which can be light grey, gold black. Go pick it up. Be careful of an orange snake behind it.¡± I said as I point toward the forest.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jin said as his eyes grow cold. Something that can make his little Jenna dizzy doesn¡¯t deserve to live! And he didn¡¯t mean the plant but rather the snake behind it!


    With a throw of his small knife, the snake behind the plant makes a hissed and dropped dead with its head cut off.


    A couple of minutes later, he comes back with the plant that Jenna has described.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Golden Flower. It has no use and doesn¡¯t do anything so how come you get dizzy from it?¡± Clapton asked since he can tell that this flowering plant is just for decoration and is very common.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you are in the wrong, Captain. True, usually this flower doesn¡¯t have any effect on anything other than being used for decoration purposes. However, this Golden Flower is a rare herb that can only be found in places that snakes populated or in places that have a lot of sunlight. If you know how to use it, it can be the most effective cure for poison or it can be poison itself.¡± I replied as Jin handed me the plant.


    ¡°Really?¡± Clapton asked.


    ¡°Yes. After I made the Elixir, I will give it to you to confirm it.¡± I said as I put away the herb into my ring and continue cooking. Jin watches me moved with the eye of a hawk that won''t even miss a moment of mine.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The captain replied back as he went back to do his things.


    Two hours later, we all finished eating and continue on. While the kids were listening to Jin telling them stories of how our old world is like, I was making an Elixir of pills using the Golden Flowers.


    I don¡¯t use the petal from the flower since the petals itself isn¡¯t doing anything, instead, I use the seeds from the flowers and the roots of the plant itself. 20 minutes later, 10 small pill was in my hands.


    The colors of the pills were the same as the flower, grey with a dash of gold and orange surrounding it. It gives out a very sweet like smells that are similar to honey.


    This is the Thousand Cure Pills... something that in my old world are hard to find because there¡¯s rarely any Golden Flower.


    One Golden Flowers make 10 small pills. Not bad. This plant is very mature. The reason why I got dizzy isn¡¯t that of the plant itself but rather because the snake was behind the plant, causing the smell from the flower itself to mixed with the venomous from the snake into the air, as the results, it contracts the fire camp and penetrates my smelling senses.


    After that, I give 5 pills to the captain and keep the other 5 with me just in case. Since the captain is a Priest, he has the skills and spells that can read the causes and function of the pills so I am not worried about it.


    He can sell it if he wants or keeps it for uses.


    Later, I might sell the recipes to the Alchemy Guild.


    It was a couple of hours later when the captain came on the back of the line where our wagon is at to talk to me.


    I, Jin and all the kids were meditating when the captain knock on the wagon. Waking both me and Jin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see what he need,¡± I said to Jin as he nodded before going back to meditating.


    ¡°What it is?¡± I asked, seeing the exciting look in the captain¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Jenna, do you know what rank this pill is?!¡± He wanted to shout out loud but he refrains since he knew that the kids are meditating. His excitement makes everyone else curious. Linah, Keith, and everyone else turned to us, listening to our conversation.


    ¡°What rank? That¡¯s only a low-rank Elixir. Why are you so excited?¡± Jenna asked, feeling confused as to why the captain is so excited. True, the pill can pretty much cure any kinds of poison but that only applies to poison from Red Blood Beast. It isn¡¯t worth all the excitement.


    ¡°Low Rank? Are you joking with me? This is a High-Grade Cure- did you called this an elixir? Not a pellet?¡± The captain blinked his eyes in confusion at Jenna¡¯s naming the pills.


    ¡°What it is?¡± Why is the captain asking me a stupid question?


    ¡°Pellet is different from elixir. Pellet is only one time instantly use and doesn¡¯t last over time. However, elixir last longer and it stays in the body for a limited amount of times. I thought that you knew this already?¡±I asked the captain.


    ¡°... Stay in the body for a limited amount of time?¡± It wasn¡¯t the captain that answer this but rather Keith who look like he was going into shock.


    ¡°What is wrong with you guys?¡± I asked. Seriously, seeing all the adults look like they are in shock make Jenna a little annoyed.


    ¡°Jenna, do you know that out of all the pills that we have ever used before in our whole life are all either for only when it is absolutely necessary like when the captain cannot do anything to help or it is when we are poison so badly that Curing of the captain can¡¯t catch up to. The pills that we take will only last 1 minutes. ONE MINUTE... And that is already the pills that cost us at least 10 gold coins per pills.¡± Keith answer. This is the first time that I had heard Keith talk this long.


    He must be very excited.


    ¡°... one minute?¡± And you guys called that pellet? Is the alchemy in this world that low?!


    ¡°Yes. One Minute!¡± They all answered. Nearly shout out loud.


    ¡°Okay... What do you want me to do about that?¡± Is not like I am the one that makes that pellet of yours!


    Rather, are you guys sure that those are pills and not crystallized Serum?


    ¡°I want you to make us a couple more of those... elixir as you called it. Can you? Of course, I will pay you for it.¡± The captain asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Sure. As long as you guys gather enough Golden Flower, Dragon Ginger, Demon Flowers, Candy Weed, Heart Petal, Blue Strip Vines and Black Sage. I can make them.¡± I said to them.


    ¡°Sure. All of those herbs are pretty common ones that I have in the cart. Except for Golden Flower, I have everything.¡± The Captain said excitedly.


    ¡°Give those that you have to me and go gather the Golden Flower. Be careful of snakes because those snakes love the sweet smell of the flower.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s only 3 now so we will be stopped for another 1 hours. We will go gather the flowers then.¡± Captain said.


    Jenna nodded as she went back inside the wagon. Jenna can feel that all the adults are very excited to the idea of having a couple of Thousand Cure Pills on themselves. After all, the ones that I made can last up to one full week upon taking it. This for them is probably heaven sent.


    However, this just makes my opinion of the alchemy level in this world more... lower.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± The captain called from outside.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I asked as I peek outside.


    ¡°These are all the herbs that you listed.¡± He said as he handed me a large pile of herbs that are being tight in a clothing.


    ¡°Okay. I will keep those until you guys find enough Golden Flower. Let¡¯s see... hmm... with this portion, about 30 Golden Flower should be enough. Ah! That¡¯s right, tell them to dig out the root and not just the flower.¡± I said to Clapton.


    ¡°Got it.¡± He left after that as I put all the herbs into my rings.


    There¡¯s Dragon Ginger, Demon Flowers, Candy Weed, Heart Petal, Blue Stripes Vine and Black Sage. All that is left is Golden Flower. However, if I included in Moon Sage, Black Basil, Grand Ash Mustard, Stars Limestone Powder, Crystal Tears drop, and 50 drop of blood from that baby snake, I can make the elixir stronger and last longer. Not to mention, with 30 Golden Flowers, I can make up to 300 elixirs but if I added those herbs and about another 10 drops of water, that 300 pills will be 500 pills instead.


    Should I? Since I do have those extra herbs.


    Hmm... let¡¯s do a half and a half.


    15 Golden Flower can make 150 pills and the rest can be used to make a higher grade pills. 300 of them. Okay, I decided!


    Now, time to meditate.


    __ Time skip__


    While I was cooking dinner, all the kids and the adults left to gather the herbs, leaving Jin, Keith and Hylian to ¡®guard¡¯ me. Something that I and Jin knew that we didn¡¯t need. However, the thoughts are nice so we didn¡¯t protest.


    ¡°Little Jen, what are you making this time?¡± Jin asked as he stirred the stew while I made the other dishes.


    There were three fires camps that are in full fire. Jin is stirring the last one which has the stew, while the middle one was barbecuing some meat that Starz, the 5th seat of the merchant group, caught while out hunting for the flowers. It was a small- well small for me at least- a rabbit that has two tails.


    A Two-Tailed Rabbits... I hope that it is not what I think it is... no, this beast doesn¡¯t have a core so it is not.


    The last one was for cooking Wild Red Rice with Black Anise, Cinder Leaves, Snowy Parsley that I have the kids brought from the town before, Ruby Bay Leaf, Earth Coriander, Pygmy Celery and Forest Sage. This is a mana-infused porridge.


    Not an ordinary porridge and you know it because the smell that is coming out of the pot was making Keith, Hylian and Jin¡¯s stomachs crying out in protest. I can already see the saliva coming out of Keith and Hylian¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, that¡¯s the stew with the baby snake¡¯s meat, a two-tailed rabbit that is being barbecued and herbal porridge,¡± I answered with a small smile on my face.


    Jin smiled softly at the image of Jenna cooking. He can¡¯t help it if his hands wanted to huge Jenna tight into his chest.


    Jenna¡¯s eyes brows twitch as she feels how Jin¡¯s feeling it thru their connection. She has to fight the blushed that is making its way toward her face and fight on how fast her heart beat is.


    ¡®So cute.¡¯ Jin telepathically said.


    ¡®Idiot. Stop distracting me or you won¡¯t get to eat dinner tonight¡¯ I warned.


    What? Jin is far too distracting when he is this near to me... It not like I can help it. It had only been a week since his ¡®Awaken¡¯, I can¡¯t help it if my soul and his missed each other this much, can I?


    I just want to be in his chest all the times... But... it is too embarrassing with Samantha and Rebecca always trying to tease us whenever nighttime come in.


    Yes, we are sleeping together. Is not like we can help it. This two bodies of ours are in their teens'' age you know. Hormones are a pissed in the a**...


    ¡®Okay... Ah, Little Jen, it seems like the adults are back- OH MY GOD!¡¯ Jin exclaimed in the telepathy, making me surprised as I turned toward where Jin is looking at.


    Right.


    Oh my God...


    Not really...


    It was just that they are being chased by a... wait... it that a Hellebore Plant Beast that is chasing them?!


    ¡°Pfff!¡± I can¡¯t help it as I laughed so hard.


    ¡°Hahahahah!¡± both Jin and I laughed while the adults are running for their lives.


    Those idiots.


    ¡°Jin, go take care of it. Here, use this.¡± I said as I handed him a bright red flower that looks exactly like the Plant Beast that is chasing the captain, only way smaller. A Hellebore Wanium. A Peace offering flower.


    Nodding, Jin when to take care of the Hellebore Plant Beast. It¡¯s not like that plant is carnivores. They just like to play chase with the human to show their love. If you show them a Hellebore Wanium, a kind of flowers that look exactly like them, only far smaller in size and it is an actual plant, the Hellebore Plant Beast will stop chasing them and give them the fruits that they born as thanks for playing with them.


    I really don¡¯t know why all the adults are so scared of it.


    Unless...


    ¡®Jin, be careful, that plant beast might be a carnivore.¡¯ I send the thought to Jin.


    After all, this world¡¯s beast is a bit different from the ones in my old world. I can¡¯t be 100 percents certain in cases like this.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Jin said as he walked toward the Beast Plant.


    For some reason, this makes my instinct scream at me.


    And I never doubt it.


    ¡°SHIT!¡± I cursed as I ran toward them.


    ¡°JIN, DON¡¯T GO NEAR THAT BEAST!¡± I screamed.


    ¡®Huh? Okay.¡¯ Jin stopped walking toward the running adults as I caught up to them.


    ¡°What is it, Little Jen? Why are you so worried?¡± Jin can feel the anxiety that I am feeling.


    ¡°Where are the kids?¡± I asked, seeing that those that running are only the adults. There were no kids in sight.


    ¡°!!!¡± That got Jin¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I cursed.


    ¡°Jin, go watch the food. I will take care of this myself.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Jin can feel the bloodlust and the murdering thought from the deep of our connection.


    ¡°Oh shit. That¡¯s a Carnivorous Plant Beast!¡± Both Keith and Hylian exclaimed in fear as they prepare their weapons to meet witht he so call carnivorous plant beast.


    I didn¡¯t bother answering them as I pour mana into the lower half of my body and my feet. Feeling the rush feeling of mana traveling down toward my feet, I ran toward the Plant Beast as I silently cite a Magic Spell that I barely use in the past in my old life.


    I flashed past by the adults, who cried out in alarm at the speed that I went by.


    ¡°Jenna! Don¡¯t! Come back!¡± Both Clapton and Linah cried out as they stopped in their tracks.


    I totally ignored them.


    Stopping right in front of the beast, causing it to startled at the bloodlust that is coming out of the little girl in front of it, the beast frighteningly stops its track.


    The scary bloodlust that is coming out of the small human girl in front of the beast was so bone-chilling scary that the beast froze in fear and didn¡¯t dare to move an inch.


    ¡°WHERE ARE THE KIDS?¡± The voice that comes out wasn¡¯t from the girl''s mouth but rather from the air surrounding the girl''s itself.


    ¡°Grw....¡± It growled weakly as it shivers in fright. The thick bloodlust from the girl was very scary.


    Something this scary shouldn¡¯t be on this side of the continent! Was the beast inner thought but he was far too scared to make any more.


    ¡°WHERE Are THE KIDS?!¡± This time, the voice was full of killing intents that it causes the Plant Beast to collapse into the ground in fear.


    ¡°Grr... N-no kids...¡± The voice that comes out from the Plant Beast was full of fear and it was in a quivering voice.


    ¡°No Kids? Didn''t you see any kids? Then why are you chasing the human?!¡± Jenna asked as she glared at the Plant Beast. Causing it to turned into something that looks more like a small kitten in fear of a tiger.


    ¡°H-hungry... M-master t-tell me to e-e-e-eat human.¡± The Beast answered in fear.


    This little Human is one thousand and ten times scarier than it¡¯s master!


    ¡°And you listen to it?¡± Jenna growled out.


    Jenna¡¯s instinct was right again. This Plant Beast wasn¡¯t an actual plant beast! It was a summon Beast!


    ¡°C-c-can not d-d-d-isobey. M-m-master has m-my little sapling. He w-will kill t-them if I disobey.¡± The Plant Beast answered with something that sounds like he was crying.


    Wait... he?


    ¡°You are a Male. How are you in this world?¡± I asked, this time was with a far more bloodlust and killing intent than before.


    I know that Azaroth has long ago forbidden Male Plant Beast from making contact with Human since they have the jobs of protecting Mother Nature in their world. When Azaroth demand Azeroth to come back to the Forest of Life, he had made sure that Azeroth will not be able to come back to the physical plane of the Human. What? Azaroth is Azeroth''s Great-Grandfather if you can call it.


    ¡°M-my W-wife is here. I c-came l-looking for her and the human caught me.¡±


    This piece of stupid plant thinks that he can lie to me?!


    ¡°Lies!¡± Jenna didn¡¯t bother asking another question because she can detect the lies in the Plant Beast¡¯s Heart. This Plant Beast is corrupted! It does not come here looking for his wife, rather, it came here because it was summoned by someone whose heart and soul was tainted in darkness! This Beast was already corrupted before coming here!


    Without waiting for more explanation, Jenna moves her hand and everything within 10 meters of her freeze into Ice.


    The beast can feel that his roots are now completely freezing in completely solid ice and it is making its way toward his Heart.


    ¡°No!¡± It screamed but was far too late as one second later, everything that is the Plant Beast completely frozen in a statue of Ice.


    A 10 meter Plant Beast was frozen in 1 seconds.


    ¡°Burst!¡± Jenna shouts as she moved her hand in a wave.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Be Gone!¡± With another wave of Jenna¡¯s hand, a tempest raised with flames and incinerate everything of the Plant Beast, including its soul.


    Taking a deep breath, Jenna concentrates and incite a tracking spells for the kid¡¯s magic aura.


    She is the one that taught them magic, after all, so she can track them easily. Finding them to the West, not where the Beast was chasing the adults from, Jenna finally calms down.


    However, she didn¡¯t stop tracking. This time, she was tracking the small aura that she feel connecting to the Heart of the Plant Beast.


    Jenna closed her eyes...


    10 miles... 20 miles... 50 miles... 100 miles...


    While she was searching for the aura, the adults were all freezing in their spots. The shock that they feel from the Plant Beast being freezing in 1 seconds flat and the powers in which the Beast burst then the Tornado of Flames that came from nowhere, causing all the adults to feel shocked that makes their knees go soft and they all collapse to the ground.


    ¡°W-what...¡± The captain whispered to himself.


    That beast was a Tier 6 Rank 10 Beast! How was it that Jenna killed it so easily!


    If only they knew that this beast was only in its Form and Body Stage, they all would faint due to the shock. Not to mention, this wasn¡¯t even a true Beast from this world naturally, but rather, it was summoned.


    ¡°What just happen?¡± Marked asked with his face and voice in a daze. Mark is the 8th Seat of the Merchant Group.


    ¡°I..I...¡± The captain can¡¯t even finish his sentence.


    ¡°What happens? Nothing happens. Little Jen just gets ripe of a corrupted Plants, that¡¯s all.¡± Jin answered as he helped the adults that were injured and wraps small rolls of bandages that had clearly been used before over the wounds.


    Within seconds, the wounds closed up and were healed. Then he unwrapped the bandages and repeat on other adults.


    ¡°...¡± There is nothing that the adults can say to that.


    ¡°What is Jenna doing? She isn¡¯t moving.¡± Asked James, the 15th Seat of the Merchant group.


    ¡°She is searching for the kids,¡± Jin answered.


    ¡°The kids? They¡¯re not with us though.¡± Answered Mark.


    ¡°She knows. Now she¡¯s searching for the ones that summoned that Plant Beast. I can say now for sure, whoever it was that summoned that Beast, is going to be in a world of Pain, therewon''t be anything left of him or her after Little Jen is finished with them.¡± Jin asked with a smirked on his face.


    ¡°And this is one of the reasons why I never ever wanted to pissed of Little Jen too much. She is freaking damn scary when she¡¯s mad.¡± Jin said with a shiver.


    Jenna opened her eyes as he narrowed them to the direction that the connection is from.


    ¡®Jin, go get the kids. They¡¯re picking flowers to the west. A little of 2 miles away. I will be right back¡¯ Jenna telepathically told Jin.


    ¡®Okay, be careful okay?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah.¡¯


    In a flash, Jenna vanished from her spot, causing all the adults to jerked in surprised.


    ¡°Well, then should we go get the kids? Jenna is very mad right now so she¡¯s going to blow off some stream. Linah, could you go watch the food? It¡¯s nearly done now so don¡¯t cooked it for too long. Besides, the barbeque rabbit might be burned if you don¡¯t hurry~.¡± Jin said as he turned toward the west and ran over there, both Mark and James follow right behind him.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Linah answered as she rushed back toward the campsite with the other two girls.


    By the times that Jenna came back, all the kids were already finished eating and are all sleeping since the sun had already set.


    ¡°Little Jen, you are back. Here, your portion of the food.¡± Jin didn¡¯t bother asking how the event went because he knew without a doubt that the person who is responsible for summoning a Corrupted Beast Partner now dies. Better yet, there won¡¯t even be any left over.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jenna said as she smilingly eats her food. However, the smile that is on her face causes all the adults to shivers in fear since it reeks of bloodlust. As she eats, slowly, the smile on her face turned into a warm smile that causes all the adults to sigh out loud in relief.


    ¡®Jin was right. Jenna is very scary.¡¯ They all thought to themselves as they made their ways to do their things. Some were on shift for the night as the guard while others went to their sleeping places in their wagon. The captain didn¡¯t bother asking anything since he clearly knew that he doesn¡¯t have the heart to asked and he probably can¡¯t handle the answer so he didn¡¯t ask.


    And so the night progressed.

 Book 1 Chapter 8

    B1C8: Ernos City and Melinda Vismark Prisca


    The night passed by slowly and quietly with no other distractions, yet all the adults that had seen the devastating power that Jenna had shown couldn¡¯t sleep at all. Their bodies were heavy with stress and exhaustion but their minds were still sharp and alert, making it impossible for them to fall asleep after what they had seen that day..


    The fear that they had felt when they were being chased by the Plant Beast was small compared to the feeling that they felt when seeing Jenna¡¯s action toward the tree beast. It was as much difference as life and death if you asked them how to describe Jenna''s power at that time.


    Out of everyone there, only the Captain and Jin had a clear understanding that Jenna is the strongest in their group, even if she isn''t a member of the merchant group itself. So, it is understandable that the adults will be scared shitless once they got a glimpse of what Jenna could do when she''s mad.


    The control that she had over her own powers had opened everyone''s eyes into what a mage should truly be like. As a result, for the first time in their lives, all of the adults truly know what it means for them to be a witness to Jenna''s power.


    On their journey, this time, they all have seen and even watched the different kind of things Jenna could create and were all in awe and were astonished by it. Sometimes, they were scared shitless by it, but it wasn''t the kind of fear that would make them shiver for their lives, Just fear in general of the great unknown.


    The first time that they saw Jenna making - more like cooking - anything was the stew that they first ate back in the burned down village and man! Was it good! It was so much better than from what their wives or mothers would make them! This much was agreed upon by everyone.


    Well, true, there wasn¡¯t any Bulbasaur''s meat put in or any of the herbs that Jenna put in the stew when their mothers or wives would cook for them, but even without it, they all knew by now that anything that Jenna made wasn¡¯t something that they wanted to waste. They can''t even stand the thoughts of wasting it!


    Cooking very delicious foods weren¡¯t the only thing that they had seen Jenna doing during this journey.


    They had seen the clothes that the kids now wear. It was newly made and very recognizable since the fabrics were something that they all had seen. Yet, with such simple fabrics, she had made the kids and herself clothes that are attractive and appealing enough to cause all the adults to be jealous, even just a little.


    Even though the fabrics was the most simple and cheap ones they had, and even knowing that it can only be made into simple clothes, the speed and cutting techniques that Jenna had used back then was eye-opening for them to see. Truthfully, none of the adults, aside from the Captain and Keith, had seen how she sewed the clothes together. They had only seen it for the first time on the roads when she was helping them patch up their torn clothes.


    No matter how simple the clothes that Jenna made them look, with one touch they could all can tell that it was made with protection in mind. So, it isn¡¯t really a mystery as to why some of the adults are jealous of the clothes that the kids have.


    They weren¡¯t the only clothes that she made, either.


    Asides from making all kinds of cloth pieces using just the White Jute Fabric, a very rough and tough kind of fabric that no one like¡¯s to use to make clothes with, she had made a lot of other things. She was pretty much the only one that had used the White Jute Fabrics in such a way.


    In fact, no one had ever made clothes with it before. Using just the White Jute Fabric, she not only made it into make Bandages that are far more effective than their Captain¡¯s Low Tier Healing Spell, Healing Touch, she even turns it into having a soft like silk texture fabric and cotton fabric at the same time, to make blankets out of it.


    Most of the adults don¡¯t know how she did it but after watching it a couple of times, they all knew how. She first bathes the White Jute Fabric in the ashes of their old campfires for a long time. And then add some kinds of purple like substance that she calls Mushroom Paste, made from a kind of mushroom that has a deadly poison if eaten raw or even cooked.


    Not only does the fabric turn soft and very gentle to the touch afterward, it wasn¡¯t even poisonous to the touch.


    The Fabric became very durable too. If they were to compare it to something then it would be closer to hide made from Cow skins after a long time of processing. It even had the softness and toughness of the hide yet it still felt like the silkiest fabrics they had ever touched.


    Jenna made it into all kinds of clothes for the kids and them. They all tried to pay Jenna using their own money but Jenna would always say no and not accept their money. After all, the adults knew that with clothes like that, their lives are more protected. Yet, Jenna wouldn¡¯t even accept the fees for it.


    In the end, all of them each bought 10 yards of White Jute Fabric for Jenna as gifts and thanks for the clothes that Jenna made for them. There are 21 of them in total that had decided to buy White Jute Fabrics while the rest do something else as payment, so in total, the White Jute Fabrics that Jenna had was already more than 210 yards. Since she cannot reject the gifts without embarrassing the adults, she could only accept them.


    After all, their clothes were all nearly shredded into rags by the Beasts that they all needed to fight on their journey. So, no matter how many clothes they pack, it would nearly always leave them in nothing but rags once they return home. Which always made their wives shake their heads at them with a disappointment and created worried looks in their eyes, making all the merchants embarrassed.


    So the clothes that Jenna made were greatly appreciated by each of them.


    She didn¡¯t only make clothes. She also made all kinds of blankets using the fabrics that she made from mixing ashes and the White Jute Fabric. And damn was the blanket warm~! It is especially warm during the winter months, even if there isn¡¯t any snow. Forget about the clothes, just the blankets alone was already something that all the adults wanted!


    And let¡¯s not mention the foods that Jenna cooked! It increases their strength and their mana pool greatly~! It wasn''t just that! Do you know what Spiritual Food is? What Jenna had cooked for them might as well be Spiritual Food even if it wasn''t made if Spiritual Grains.


    However, no matter how great they all appreciate the bandages, clothes, foods, and blankets that Jenna had made. They all are now very fearful of the little girl who wasn¡¯t even 15 years old this year.


    She is only 14 years old! With this much power, if she wanted to join the courts and royalty, only god''s will know how many followers she would gain. Good thing that she hates Courts and Politics to the core.


    She really isn''t someone that they can offend even if gods give them a thousand lion guts!


    After all, she finished off a Tier 6 Rank 10 peak Plant Beast in only three seconds! THREE SECONDS!!! It was truly a short period of time but it feels even shorter for those that had experienced it first hand.


    And let¡¯s not mention the aura that she gives out when she asked about the kids. It was bone chilling scary. Like, facing a Demon kind of bone-chilling scariness~! Something that no one in the merchant group had ever faced before!


    It was a good thing that after traveling all this time, they more or less know the girl¡¯s personality. All their questions about this girl''s natural had long ago vanished. They didn''t have the guts to ask nor do they have the courage to know how was it possible for her to get this strong. They only knew that if this girl had wanted to harm them, then not only would it be impossible for them to run away, she wouldn''t bother waiting all this time, either.


    She is a very kind girl, after all. In fact her kindness was nearly a blind kindness - the kind of kindness that seems very pure but they all knew better. They knew it instinctively that this girl was not that naive or was she brain damaged.


    So when she had come back from whatever it was that she left to do after telling Jin to go collect the kids, she was carrying this cold and bone-chilling aura that made the hair on everyone¡¯s necks raise in alert even though she wasn''t doing anything!


    However, that changed as soon as she ate a couple spoons of food. The warm aura that came out from her made all the adults secretly sighed out loud in relief. This girl was so damn scary!.


    Some of them watched as Jenna''s chilling aura turned warm and they all nearly sigh in relief. Especially their captain, who was holding a large sack made out of jute, waiting until her aura changes that he would move toward the pair of kids by the campfire. Jin had just look at Jenna fondly as she eats, not even minding the scary aura that she had carried back.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± Clapton asked a bit nervously.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Jenna continues eating.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the Golden Flowers we collected,¡± In a large sack made out of jute, there was about 50 Golden Flowers inside. Jenna directly sucks them into her ring as she nodded at the Captain and continued eating.


    The Captain left after that with a yawn. A somewhat nervous yawn. Those that were near them all exchanged a look and left too. They don''t have the courage to talk to Jenna like their captain!


    Jin shakes his head in amusement, .


    With only this much power and these people were already scared of Little Jen? Jin doesn''t know if he should cry or laugh in pity that the people in this world lack courageous.


    It was just an Ice Spell, the lowest one of one circle magic, Freezing Ground, a Low Tier 1 Spell that Little Megie created. To think that it would scare the adults that badly. Ice Spell isn¡¯t something that is effective against the Beast from their old world because there was rarely any weak beasts that the spell could kill. However, for something of that level, it was more than enough.


    Luckily, they all knew that Little Jenna doesn¡¯t like being the center of attention, otherwise they might have all crowded around her and pissed her off. And that will really make Little Jen pissed off. Something that even Jin, no especially Jin, is terrified just thinking of it.


    You have no clue how truly terrifying Little Megie is when she is pissed! If you think that this episode was scary then you wrong.


    How do you think that someone like Pandaria and Argus agreed to become Little Megie¡¯s Summoned Partner?


    Azaroth? He could understand since he could see and tell the kindness and passion in Little Megie but Pandaria whom loves War and combat more than breathing itself? What about Argus who lives and breathes alongside Blood and destruction?


    Truly, the Emperor of the Planet Green was the kindest out of all the 12 Summoned Partners that Little Megie has! Yet, he can also be the scariest one out of all of them! Of course, if Jin didn¡¯t know better, he would really think that the scariest one is Azaroth, whose possessiveness of Little Megie is very... dangerous. Still, Jin thinks about it, Little Azaroth has always been on guard against Little Megie¡¯s 7th Summoned Partner, Dark. The Emperor, the one True King of the Element Darkness!


    Now, that is someone that he really should be on guard against.


    Although Jin called him Dark, his true name isn¡¯t something that Jin can utter out loud without thinking. Dark is just the pet name that Little Megie gives him. His true name is far too dangerous to say out loud let alone think about.


    He had always known that his Little Megie was never blindly kind or blindly... whatever it was going to be... there will always be a purpose for every little thing and action that Little Megie does! Her Will alone was strong enough to bind the True King of Darkness to her side, there was no way that she was blindly kind with that much will.


    Little Jenna is now still acting like Little Megie but without the always brightly smiling face that Jin always keeps in mind as a reminder of what had happened. Still, alike or not, Jin knew that he will always love her. It was simple and clean, his feeling toward his little Jenna wasn''t something that he had doubts about after Awakening.


    Had the old Jin not fallen in love with Little Jen, there would be no way that Kainen will fully wake up completely! Little Jenna called it the State of Recalling but truthfully, it was Awakening since Kainen and Jin¡¯s soul was one and the same! Only, Jin¡¯s old soul was missing Kainen¡¯s memories!


    ¡®What are you thinking about?¡¯ Jenna¡¯s soft voice sounds thru their mind link, nearly making Jin drop the object in his hands.


    ¡®Huh? Oh, is nothing much? I was just thinking that the adults get scared far too easily.¡¯ Jin answered back as he dropped the object that he is holding into the pot and fixed the fire. A hissing sound came from the pot.


    ¡®Hm. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. This world¡¯s development is far too slow and low. I can¡¯t believe that they even mistake a Pellet for a pill or an elixir. I knew that this world¡¯s beasts can¡¯t even be compared to the ones from our former world but like seriously, for a King of an area to be only in its Body and Forms stages are far too much. I wonder what the King''s and queen¡¯s in this world¡¯s Kingdom¡¯s teach their citizens.¡¯ Little Jen replied back with an impressiveness tone that makes Jin wanted to chuckle.


    Jin smiles as he stirs the pot. ¡®I know, Little Jen. They have all the resource that they could have ever used, and yet they don¡¯t know how to use it.¡¯ Jin pushes and presses onto the object in the pot.


    It was white. What do you think it was in the pot?


    ¡®Jin, what are you doing over there?¡¯ Jenna asked as she peeks at what Jin is doing from the wagon while preparing the materials for the Thousands Cure Pills.


    Okay, all ingredients checked~


    ¡®Hmm? Can you smell it already? Just what to expect from my Little Jen! I got the fats from that little baby snake, remember? Since in this life as I am now this body has ever eaten any fried foods, and since the Captain doesn¡¯t have any oil, I am extracting the oils from this fat!¡¯ Jin answered with a grin on his face.


    ¡®Hm. Now that you mention, I do still have the offal from the snake. Do you want to clean it?¡¯ Jenna asked Jin.


    ¡®Sure~!¡¯ Jin¡¯s eyes widened in anticipation and he could feel his whole body quiver in need at the mention of what is to come. There is no way that Jin is shying away from such delicacy~! Do you know how delicious snake offal can be?! Out of all the Beasts in their old world, Snakes are the ones that are mostly being hunted for their offal!


    Why?


    Because it is heavenly in taste! There are certain parts of the offal that just melts into your tongue the instant that it touches it once it is properly cooked! And damn, does Jin missed Little Megie¡¯s cooking! Especially that particular dish that involves a lot of different kinds of offal~! It doesn¡¯t just taste great, it has plenty of mana properties too!


    Just thinking about it makes his mouth watering.


    ¡®Jin, you¡¯re salivating!¡¯ Jenna shook her head at the scene in front of her.


    ¡®Ehem!¡¯ Jin cleaned the saliva on his mouth with a grin as he stirred the pot a couple of times before walking toward Jenna for the offal.


    Jenna has to sigh out loud as she handed him the offal directly from her ring into his. Jin grins as he skips away to the pot. Jenna has to stop her face from smiling as she concentrates on creating and refining the herbs in front of her. Stupid adorable idiot. She fondly thought as she shakes her head internally.


    Making this many pills without a furnace wasn¡¯t a good idea but who do you think Jenna is? It¡¯s only 500 or so pills. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s making a Life Elixir that requires a furnace. As long as she controls her fire element properly and not let her wood element go out then she can make 1000 or so pills easily without a furnace. And controlling the refining elements is as easy as breathing for Jenna.


    In Jenna¡¯s hand, a dark blue fireball ignites and on the other hand was a red log of wood that has some kind of symbol on it. She combined the two as they vanished into the air and soon the herbs on the ground started to lift themselves up to the air. In a split second, one of the herbs splits open and a dark green liquid comes out. Then another kind of herb did the same. It continues until all the herbs were gone. Leaving only 10 large balls of liquids in the air.


    She divided and mixed a portion of the liquids and then refined other kinds of herbs into liquid before mixing it together.


    Jenna continued refining and combining for another 6 hours. By the time that she was done the sun was already rising to the horizon.


    ¡®Ah, damn. This is so slow!¡¯ Jenna complained. ¡®If only I could afford a portable furnace! Well, even if I can afford it, there is no one selling it.¡¯ Well, of course, there is no one selling it since there is no Portable Furnace in the first place!


    That¡¯s right, I asked the Captain but he had said that there is no such thing as a portable furnace! There is an Alchemy Furnace but you can¡¯t move it around! He said!


    Ahh, this pissed me off! Forget it.


    If anyone knew what was on Jenna¡¯s mind at that moment, they would probably gag on their own blood because of madness or shock. You can imagine why.


    Jenna, who wasn¡¯t even 15 years of age yet, was refining herbs that would require a master Alchemist Using a high-quality furnace to refine with nothing but her own mana elemental forces for fire and fuel. If anyone would to say this out loud, there was no one willing to believe it due to the impossibility of such things. And yet, here it is. Jenna doing it exactly such thing without even breaking into sweat!


    And let''s not mention the speed that she refined them or the quality of the outcome. It would drive all the Apothecaries and Alchemists into a rage of envy and jealousy had they known! Or they would beg to be her disciples and students had they known. Who knows what choices they would make? After all, the Apothecaries and Alchemists in this world had very high pride in their knowledge and works!


    She had finished making all the pills within the time that Jin was washing the offal!


    Jenna watched as Jin grinned all the while stirring the pot. A very light smell of red-oil emerged from where Jin was at, causing Jenna¡¯s mouth to water.


    ¡®Well, what do I expect.¡¯ Of course, Jenna would love to cook some offal, especially the heart and the small intestines, those two are the softest organs in a snake. Jenna watched as Jin started to clean the offal. There was no brain since snake¡¯s brain isn¡¯t a very good food source because of its poison but the brain can be saved for later when Jenna is making poison or inscription ink.


    Watching Jin, I have to stop myself from grinning like an idiot as I watch his smiling face that is full of anticipation. I shake my head a couple of times as I started to clean up the area that I worked in. It is now near midnight and the stars above are very bright. I can¡¯t help but sighs as I look at the night sky. It was truly beautiful.


    True, the stars aren¡¯t the same as the ones from my old world so I have no clue which is which, but the sight is still very beautiful. Seems like I need to buy an Astronomy book that explains this world¡¯s stars and it¡¯s space. However, I already have a feeling that this world¡¯s Astronomy study might not be on par with my own knowledge of stars themselves from my meditation.


    Thinking of meditation, as I finished cleaning, I once again started to cultivate. It¡¯s a bad idea to meditate in the middle of the night for women since the atmosphere and the mana in the air can harm their bodies but for Jenna, such thing is nothing.


    This week is Earth Meditation Technique week, next week is Air. and Last week was Water Meditation technique. I don¡¯t meditate with the Fire Technique now because there are too many people around me and there aren¡¯t any protective barriers to separate me from the rest of the world. If I actually cultivate using the Fire Technique, I¡¯m afraid that I might burn everything to ashes.The Fire Breathing Technique was that dangerous. The Water? Not so much since I''m only going to do the most simple things with it, like to improve this body''s sensitivity, but Fire? Hell no.


    No, it wasn''t just the techniques that are dangerous. It was because my insight on the profound meaning of that element is far too strong. That''s why, unless I want this world to burn to the ground, I won''t use it. For now.


    Closing my eyes, I let my consciousness soar into the world. This is my Earth Meditation Technique. I have been using it for a couple of months now since before, my body can¡¯t handle all the mana that I gathered from the earth itself. But now, my body and Jin¡¯s are at the peak of the Body and Forms stages, it should be more than enough to meditation using the Earth Meditation Technique''s second tier technique.


    I can see the small rocks and different kinds of earth underneath me since I am directly sitting on the earth. As I went farther and farther down into the earth to understand this world¡¯s base, I can feel that there aren¡¯t that many differences between this one and my old ones. The only difference is that there are three different kinds of earth¡¯s loam, turf, and clay beneath the first three layers of soil that can be found in any world.


    This world¡¯s resources are very- very- very- much in abundance. The farther Jenna goes into the deep of the continental plate of this world, the more in abundance the resources are.


    With 4 hours alone, Jenna had found over 10 mineral ores veins and three mana ores veins that are far too rich in its pureness of mana. She even found a couple of caves underground that looked more or less like a maze that spread for hundreds of miles underground, including a lot of different kinds of Beasts that are currently hibernating deep underground!


    She had also found countless amounts of large beast bones underground that are more or less frozen as fossils. Like, Earth Dragons, Earth Snakes and one hell of a large and weird looking bear that have 12 dark brown horns!


    Jenna retraces back her consciousness more toward the continental plate that she is staying on and continues to increase her knowledge of this earth. This continent. There are three different kinds of major granite rocks. There are also three other common oceanic plates. The most common ones are igneous rocks, sedimentary rocks, and metamorphic rocks.


    It seems like this world is in the process of changing and morphing. However, once Jenna consciousness went passed by the first three layers of common earth in the continental plate, the things that she found also changes. She found something very shocking.


    Gasp! I have to blink myself into my own consciousness as I pant for breath. Shit! Shit! Shit! What the fuck was that thing doing in this world?!!!


    ¡°Little Jen? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin worriedly asked from behind Jenna. Jin was meditating in Air Technique so he was very sensitive to Jenna¡¯s breathing patterns.


    ¡°Haa haa haa haaa...¡± I can¡¯t even answer Jin as I keep fighting for my own breath.


    ¡°Little Jen? Calm down... what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin asked worriedly as he stops meditating.


    ¡°haha... Oh my god... this world... is very chaotic...¡± Jenna answered as she tried to calm herself down.


    ¡°Chaotic? Jenna, what are you talking about?¡± A voice called from a couple of meters away from Jenna and Jin. It was Keith who''s turn it was now to guard them.


    Jenna and Jin exchanged looks.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± Asked Keith, now looking very worried.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm in letting you know but Keith, you have to promise me that whatever I tell you today will stay silence forever. Do you agree?¡± Jenna asked as she calms down.


    ¡°... Yes...¡± Keith was more than good at keeping promises so he wasn¡¯t worried that he might break it.


    ¡°Keith, what do you know about this continental plate of earth that you are living in?¡± I asked as I let Keith think for a couple of silent minutes. Jin looks at me in surprise as he silently supported me by letting me lean on him without saying anything. His worries was in the right place, after, for something to make me, who had mastery over Earth Elements, to nearly choked in shock was something that he should pay attention to.


    ¡°This continental plate? You mean this continental Plate? There are sima and sial right?¡± Keith¡¯s knowledge of the earth continental plate was very common.


    ¡°Yes, you can say that there a sima which is mainly made out of oceanic crust that consists of main silicon and magnesium minerals. And then there is the sial crust which mainly consists of silicon minerals and the aluminum group of oxides called Bauxite. A kind of ore that is found deep underground, about 500 to 1700 kilometers underground. However, those are the first two most common ones and there¡¯s rarely any manatism ores in that depth. A little over 15,000 kilometers from those sedimentary rocks are a kind of rarely seen minerals called Elemental Rocks, which consists of all kinds of rare minerals and ores that have high mana properties.


    Do you understand that at least?¡± I asked Keith who was listening and absorbing everything that comes out of my mouth like a sponge.


    ¡°Elemental Rocks?¡± Keith asked with confusion clearly written in his dark blue eyes.


    ¡°Elemental Rocks are made out of purely 100 percents elemental ores. For example, your sword that you are using, it is made out of iron ore, however, there¡¯s pyrite and pyrrhotite, which is a kind of bronze mineral and aren¡¯t good for a weapon choice, in the irons. Which mean that the irons that were used to make your weapon with have a lot of impurities such as brass and bronze mixed in. That means that when using it with mana, it will restrict the flow of mana in the sword.


    Do you understand?¡± Jenna asked.


    Keith nodded with his brows knitted together.


    ¡°Your sword is made out of about 1.80 percents elemental irons. The farther you go into the earth, the older the kinds of ores you will find and the fewer impurities it will have. I am willing to bet that your sword was made with newly form irons that aren¡¯t even a hundred years old, which is why it has this amount of impurities and this is weak to mana conduction.¡± Jin added as he looked at Keith¡¯s swords.


    ¡°Yeah, like how gold is good for conducting mana. Titanium, Platinum, and obsidians are another example of good mana conductors. Why? Because those mineral ores have a much higher purity and don''t have many other substances in them.¡± Jenna added.


    ¡°Titanium? I have never heard of that before. As for Platinum, that are far too expensive and hard to mine that only the King has ever seen it before. Obsidian too.¡± Keith answered with his mouth wide open in shock.


    His weapon was a very good one that was passed down in their line of work. It had saved him a lot of times in the past and he really loved it. However, Jenna and Jin had said that his sword has too many impurities in it! This was very shocking for him.


    ¡°You... have never heard of Titanium?!¡± Jenna and Jin both look at Keith like something out of this world.


    ¡°What about Cerium, dysprosium, erbium, europium, gadolinium, holmium, lanthanium, lutetium, neodymium, praseodymium, samarium, scandium, terbium, thulium, ytterbium, and yttrium?¡± Jin asked as he cites from his memory of rare earth elements that are pretty rare in his old world.


    Keith looks at Jin and shook his head.


    ¡°What are the most common ones that you know of?¡± Jenna asked since Jin was too busy gaping at Keith to ask. Jin really like to make weapons, after all, if there aren''t any of those rarer earth elements in this world, it would mean that he can''t craft to his desire.


    ¡°Copper, Iron, Silver, Gold, Platinum, Osmium, obsidian, Mithril, Thorium, Uranium, Quartz, Diamonds, Pyrope, Andradite, and Almandine are garnets, Emerald, Ruby, Amethyst, Citrine, Sapphire, and coal. Those are all the ones that we know of.¡± Keith answered with a finger on his chin.


    Jenna and Jin exchanged looks.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± They both said at the same time.


    ¡°No wonder what?¡± Keith asked.


    ¡°No, nothing. Have you ever heard of Nether Gold or Scarlet Emerald?¡± Jin asked.


    ¡°Nether Gold? Yeah, that¡¯s one of the ores that are in the legends but I never heard of Scarlet Emerald.¡± Keith answered.


    ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t know much about minerals like Jin but I am pretty sure that Scarlet Emerald is one of the Elemental Rocks. Right, Jin?¡± I asked Jin.


    ¡°Yes. Scarlet Emerald, Nether Emerald, Nether Gold, Nether Diamond, Truesilver, Dark Iron, Elementium, Primal Earth, Primal Fire, Primal Aqua, Primal Air, Eternium, Arcanite Irons and Arcanite Mithril are all the common Elemental Rocks.¡± Jin answered like he was citing from a book.


    ¡°All of those that Jin just listed are all Elemental Rocks that have 100 percents pureness without any impurities,¡± I said to Keith.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Was his only answer. It¡¯s not like he knew what those are so he could only reply like that.


    ¡°So, what is Chaotic?¡± Keith went back to his question.


    Jenna and Jin exchanged looks. Not easily distracted huh.


    ¡°When I say Chaotic, I mean that underneath the sedimentary rocks that should normally contain Elemental Rocks doesn¡¯t have any Elemental Rocks but rather something else,¡± I answer to Keith as I closed my eyes in resignation.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Keith asked nervously.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to know? There is no going back after you hear the answer.¡± I warned.


    ¡°...¡± The silence was the answer that Keith gave out as his face paled.


    ¡®Little Jen, what was it that you found?¡¯ Asked Jin telepathically with both curiosity and nervousness.


    ¡®Chaotic Abyss Blood!¡¯ I answer back with my eyes narrowed. Still fearing the thing that I found...


    ¡®WHAT?!¡¯ Shock would be the understatement of the year to describe what Jin is currently feeling. There is fear, excitement, confusion, and a varity of other emotions that Jin is feeling.


    ¡®Little Jen, are you sure that is Abyss Blood?¡¯ Asked Jin in disbelief.


    ¡®Yes. Now I know why this world has three ''suns'' and only one moon. And why it is so large!¡¯ I answered back to Jin.


    ¡®Oh shit. Chaotic Abyss Blood... where is it coming from?¡¯ Jin asked with a grimace on his face as he paled at the thought.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t trace it all the way. However, I now know something. This world isn¡¯t even a world!¡¯ I answered Jin with a confidence that shows my experiences. It was no wonder that I been feeling very weird ever since I gain the abilities to sense the mana in this world.


    ¡®What do you mean Little Jen?¡¯ Asked Jin as he confusingly looks at me.


    ¡®This world was created by that being down there to hide!¡¯ I answered.


    ¡®Being? You mean... there¡¯s someone in this world that have cultivated to that stage?!¡¯ Asked Jin shockingly.


    He doesn''t understand how one being can create a world like this one. He only knew that if his strong enough, such thing was also possible. Like how Little Megie had created countless little Gate''s Realm in Magis Millions World. But, the worlds that Little Megie had created was never this huge!


    To be able to create a whole world of this big would regard a strength that was beyond Kainen''s understanding!


    The strength to create a whole world of this size is...


    ¡®Yeah, and I suspect that it has something to do with us being here in this world.¡¯ I answered as I closed my eyes from fear and awe. It had been a while since I last feel the fear of a powerful being such as this... When I got a glance at that being, I knew and can say for sure that I can¡¯t even think of going near him the way I am now!


    Just one drop of his blood that got smeared on the edge of nowhere was powerful enough to create this whole continent. What would happen if that drop of blood has consciousness!?


    Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps all over my whole body.


    ¡®Little Jen... Do you think that this continent is just a small island?¡¯ Jin asked, wanting to confirm what he was feeling from our connection.


    ¡®No, it doesn¡¯t even count as an island. This continent is just an after effect that, that being¡¯s blood has caused!¡¯ I answered back as I opened my eyes and breathe out loud and then close it again.


    Keith was watching both Jenna and Jin in worries as he makes the decision to stay ignorant.


    From what Jenna and Jin had said alone was already far too much for someone like Keith to even understand. If Jenna actually warned him of it then he will not go against it. He was thankful for whatever advice or warnings that Jenna and Jin gave out because none of the advice or warnings were wasted.


    ¡®Little Jen. Just how far did your conscious travel to?¡¯ Jin asked.


    ¡®Huh? Oh, a little over 100,500 kilometers deep and 200,500 kilometers wide.¡¯ I answered.


    ¡®Ehhh?!!! Over 100,500 kilometer?!!! Little Jenna, just how strong is your Earth Breathing Technique?!¡¯ Jin asked, surprised.


    ¡®Huh? What are you saying idiot, we both have much more experiences in meditating than normal people all combine. If we didn¡¯t get this strong from meditating this long then there is no point in meditating at all.¡¯ I answered back.


    ¡®But... Little Jen, I am not that smart like you nor do I have that much understanding of the Force of Elemental. My insight is only that much.¡¯ Jin sulks as he answers.


    ¡®....¡¯


    ¡°Jenna, never mind. Don¡¯t tell me. I have a feeling that I won¡¯t be able to keep it quiet so don¡¯t tell me.¡± Keith said, drawing both Jenna and Jin¡¯s attention to him.


    ¡°Good choice,¡± Jin comments as he nodded his head in agreement.


    After that, Keith went back to do his thing and Jenna and Jin went back to get some sleep before the sun comes up . Jin had a feeling that what they had told Keith about the natural resources deep underground won¡¯t stay a secret for long but they really don¡¯t care about that. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone in this world that has this depth of understanding of the elemental forces


    Even if there is someone who has that much of understanding on the elemental forces, that person doesn¡¯t have the right techniques or skills to draw out that understanding. Or if there is a technique, Jin didn¡¯t think that there is anyone that is as strong as Jenna and himself at the moment. If there is someone, then that person must be at least 250 years older than them.


    At least, that¡¯s what Jin is thinking.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think too much about that. Even if there is one, I really don¡¯t give a damn about it.¡¯ I can tell what Jin is thinking about from our connection.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right. You really don¡¯t like attention.¡¯ Jin smiled as he closed his eyes and went to la-la-land. Jenna had to resist the urge to roll her eyes as she closed them and let her brain and conscious rest for a bit before the kids wake up and they continue on their journey.


    After all, what''s the point worrying over something that you can''t control? There is no point.


    Four hours later, the sun rose in the far east shining in golden yellow and orange with a dash of redness, waking up animals and plants alike.


    Jenna was the first one to awake since she has to cook their breakfast. After cooking and having their breakfast, Jenna gave out nearly all of the pills to the captain but keep 100 on her.


    ¡°Thank you, Jenna. Hum? By the way, why are there two different kinds of pills?¡± The Captain asked as he looked at the pills that Jenna handed over.


    There was the Thousand Cure Pills that have three colors and then there were the ones that are purely white pills that are a bit smaller than the Thousand Cure Pills.


    ¡°They are both elixir pills. The three colors strip ones are the Thousand Cure Pills while the smaller rounded white one is called Soul Cure Pills. The effects are similar to Thousand Cure Pills but instead of curing the body, it cures the Soul Realm instead. There¡¯s only 50 of them so use it wisely.¡± I explain to the Captain. According to my calculation, one Thousand Cure Pills should be around 50-70 gold and one of the Soul Cure Pills should be around 130-150 gold. Sigh, being an Alchemist is being rich.


    Both the Thousand Cure Pills and the Soul Cure Pills are low Ranked elixirs. However, no matter how low their ranks is, they both are still Ranked pills so their functions are not something that ordinary pills can compare to. After all, when I said Ranked, I mean Ranked under the Nine Thousands Heaven. Not earthly ranked.


    ¡°Soul Realm?!¡± Shock would be and understatment of what everyone is feeling right now. Every adult that heard the explanation from Jenna was all shocked as their jaw drops to the floor.


    ¡°Oh my god! Jenna, what do you say?!¡± Linah screamed as she grabs onto Jenna and shook her back and forth.


    ¡°Oi! Linah, stop it.¡± Jin stopped Linah from shaking his little Jenna. Not that it could hurt her but rather, it will annoy her and that would cause a very big disaster.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. But, seriously, did you say that these pills can cure Soul Disease?¡± Linah asked with her eyes wide opened in pleading.


    ¡°Yeah. It can cure almost every kind of Soul illness. However, you can only use it once every three months.¡± What is making Linah this nervous? The looks of pleading in her eyes said that she knew someone whose Soul Realm is ill. What is this about?


    Illness to the Soul Realm is very hard to cure because it is hard to poison it or make it ill. Of course, if you practice in a certain kind of dark technique then the risks that your soul will be damaged is way higher. Of course, if someone is born with an ill soul from the beginning then that¡¯s another question altogether.


    ¡°J-j-Jenna... can it really cure soul illnesses?¡± Linah asked with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Linah...¡± Clapton whispered with a sad voice. Why is he sad? Is this the reason why he was hesitating to use the teleportation scroll so that we can reach the city faster?


    ¡°What is it? Why are you crying?¡± Jin asked completely surprised at the action that Linah and the Captain made.


    ¡°Sister Linah, don¡¯t cry.¡± Vinna looked like she was going to cry as she watched the tears drop from Linah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Linah, stop crying. You¡¯re making Vinna sad too. Vinna, go sit with Rebecca.¡± Vinna looks at me with teary eyes as she nods and runs toward Rebecca.


    ¡°Now, can you explain what is going on?¡± Unlike Jin who is secretly panicking seeing that Linah was crying, I wasn¡¯t panicking but was rather a bit surprised.


    ¡°Do you remember Melinda? The new Headmaster of the Orphan House?¡± Linah asked.


    I nodded. ¡°She is Captain¡¯s sister right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Melinda is my older sister.¡± The Captain answers as he clenches onto the small Soul Cure Pills in his hand like it was his most beloved wife.


    ¡°What about her?¡± I asked. If my intuition is telling me the right thing then I sure hope that it won¡¯t be too late. I think I knew why my instincts always act up at the mention of the Orphan House...


    ¡°Melinda has a very weak Soul Realm ever since she was born. In the past, when trying to strengthen her soul realm, she accidentally ate a-Grounded Chao Berry. Normal Grounded Chao Berries don¡¯t harm the Soul Realm but the one that Melinda had eaten was a ripped Ground Chao Berry that didn¡¯t grow in hot natural places but rather in the far north where it is far too cold for normal plants to grow. After that, her whole body froze and then unfroze again over and over again. It was to the point that cracks appeared in her Soul Realm, causing mana to leak out of her and made all the Magic Spells that she casts backfired on her.¡± The Captain informed Jenna and Jin.


    Jenna and Jin shared a look.


    ¡°Are you sure the berries that she ate are called Ground Chao Berries?¡± Jenna asked, doubtfully.


    ¡°Yeah... why?¡± The Captain has an uncertain look in his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s another kind of Ground Berries that look exactly like the Grounded Chao Berries, the only difference is the place they¡¯re from. Grounded Chao Berries like heat so they originate from the Southern area but the northern Grounded Berries are called Grounded Ice Berries. They look exactly the same as the one in the South but once they are mature, the normal red or blackberries turned into crystal-like emerald berries made out of ice. When mature, it is safe to eat and it can be used in alchemy.


    However, an unripe Grounded Ice Berries is poisonous to all life form. What I am afraid of is that what your sister ate isn¡¯t Ground Chao Berries but rather Grounded Ice Berries. If she truly ate a-Grounded Ice Berry then those pills in your hands won¡¯t be able to save her life.¡± I said without batting an eye. There is no point in hiding my knowledge at this point. After all, he would find out the truth if he truly uses those pills anyway.


    ¡°...¡± Linah looked like her whole world is ending while tears threatened to spill from Clapton¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Calm down people, Little Jenna was just making sure that the berry that Miss Melinda ate truly is a-Grounded Chao Berry.¡± Jin interrupted, not wanting to see anyone cry.


    ¡°... That¡¯s... I don¡¯t know.¡± A tear droped from Clapton¡¯s eyes. Just when he thought that he will be able to save his only sister but only to find out that it might not be able to save her. What was he suppose to do?


    Jenna and Jin exchanged looks.


    ¡°Calm down, Captain. Even if it is a-Grounded Ice Berries, Jenna can still save her if her Soul Realm didn¡¯t collapse yet. We have to hurry, though, from what you had said, it doesn¡¯t seem like she has long left.¡± Jin said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Captain, let¡¯s hurry to Ernos City.¡± Keith and Mark said at the same times while Linah has a new hope shining in her eyes. This Melinda person must have meant a lot to Linah. But then again, both Jenna and Jin can understand why. The reasons why the Captain didn''t rush toward Ernos City, in the beginning, was because he didn''t have any hope left in helping his sister. But now that there''s hope, there is no reason for the Captain to hesitate.


    After that, they all rushed toward Ernos City at a fast pace. They didn¡¯t stop for herbs on the way nor did they kill any Beasts. Not gathering herbs is understandable but not killing any beasts? That¡¯s nearly impossible for travelers.


    However, for some reason, there were no beasts coming near them at all for the following next two days.


    Why?


    Because Jin was emitting out a very thick bloodlust and the beasts can feel it. Beasts have a very high instinct for survival so they all stay miles away from them.


    They rest on their way but only when necessary. The beasts that were pulling the wagons were fed some kind of food that Jenna cooked and they were able to travel far longer than usual.


    The 7 days travel was shortened to 5 days.


    On The fifth day, they reach Ernos City.


    Like any city that has dangerous beasts in its surrounding, there was a large and tall wall made out of brick surrounding the whole city. However, it wasn¡¯t that tall if you asked Jenna and Jin. Nor was it that thick.


    According to Keith and Mark, the city wall was only 3 meters thick and 10 meters tall. The city itself was only about 1,128.4 kilometer square in length with a population of 2,000,000s or so citizen. A pretty small city compared to the Twin City, which was easily three times the size of Ernos City.


    After checking our ages, names, and wagons, the gatekeeper let us in along with everyone else. Since us kids decided to stay here in Ernos City, the Gate Keeper had the Captain fill out ten documents about us all. Like where we used to live, the history of what happened to us, our ages, parents, family connection, and the likes.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Since the Captain was in a rushed, he filled it out as fast as he could and then had one of the guards guarding the gate go over to the City Architect Hall to search for a house of 5-7 rooms near the Orphan House for us kids while we all made our way toward the Orphan House in a rush.


    We went passed by three shopping squares and two huge building that belong to Ernos Royalty Army and the Bank of Three Kingdoms before the Orphan House was in our sight. Since we were rushing, we didn¡¯t stop to sightseeing at all.


    A large one-floor building that is built with bricks and look like a big H with Snow Petal Flowers and Red Blossom Sakura trees surrounding it meet Jenna¡¯s eyes. There was a large sign in front of the gate, labeling: Sky High Orphanage House in a large font.


    The atmosphere in the surrounding area was bright and fresh yet there was a dash of dark mana in the air.


    ¡®This is...¡¯


    ¡®Little Jen, are we too late?¡¯ Jin asked with a frown on his face.


    ¡®Don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s hope not.¡¯ I answered back with an equal frown on my face.


    ¡°Jenna, let¡¯s go in. For some reason, the guard that is usually guarding the gate isn¡¯t here. This is giving me a very bad feeling.¡± The Captain said with a grimace smeared on his face and his eyes darkened in sadness.


    I nodded as I and Jin follow Linah, Keith, and Clapton inside, leaving the rest outside.


    Inside the house, the air was dark and somber. It was tarnished with the air full of sadness. So much sadness that the mana in the air turns dark and gloomy. A sight that makes both Jenna and Jin grimaced.


    A boy around 12 with red eyes that clearly look like he was crying walk passed by Clapton.


    ¡°Jonah?¡± Clapton called the boy, causing him to pause in surprise before he burst into tears and run into Clapton¡¯s arms and started to cry in it.


    ¡°Uncle! You¡¯re back!¡± He cried with tears in his eyes as he hugged Clapton¡¯s legs and cries.


    ¡°Waaaaaaaaa. Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you come back earlier?¡± The boy called Jonah asked.


    ¡°Jonah, where is the Headmistress?¡± Linah asked with fear written in her eyes.


    ¡°S-she¡¯s in her room with the everyone else. She¡¯s starting to lose her conscious now, big sis.¡± The boy cried as he turned toward Linah and hugged her.


    ¡°That¡¯s bad. Captain, we should hurry.¡± I warned.


    The Captain didn¡¯t need to be told twice as he rushed toward where his sister is, following by Jenna, Jin, Linah and the boy Jonah.


    Clapton didn¡¯t bother with knocking the door and just opened it in a rush. Upon the sight of his eyes was a woman who looks to be in her 70s. She has the exact same color of hair as the Captain and her face looks a lot more similar to the Captain then necessary.


    ¡°Melinda.¡± The Captain called out as he rushed to her side.


    ¡°Mistress...¡± Linah says softly as tears drop from her eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa Clapton.¡± The kids called out sadly. They can all tell that their grandma is leaving them like their parent had.


    All the kids on the beds were all younger than 10 years old. There were more boys than girls though. And they all look very sad.


    It seems like the older ones were either at work or aren''t here.


    ¡°Captain,¡± I called toward the man who is now holding onto his sister¡¯s hand with a sad look in his eyes.


    ¡°Jenna, please...¡± He pleads.


    I nodded as I moved toward the woman in the bad and lift up her other hands to check her purse. It is very weak. I closed my eyes as I moved my consciousness into her Soul Realm.


    The sight that I met was a very badly damaged one.


    There was a dark plant right in the middle of her Soul Realm, holding onto her consciousness and locking it in a deadly dangerously possessive way.


    ¡®This is... not a-Grounded Chaos Berry nor is it a-Grounded Ice Berry! This is a Hundred Connection Berry!¡¯ I retrieve back my consciousness into my own body and opened my eyes.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± Both Linah and Clapton asked anxiety.


    ¡°Little Jen? What do you see? Why are you frowning?¡± Asked Jin, whose connection with mine was the deepest. He can not see what I see since I was in someone else''s conscious but he can feel what I feel with no problem.


    Ignoring Jin, I turned toward the Captain and gaze over the kids. Seeing the looks in my eyes, the Captain asked all the kids to go outside and wait for him. They hesitantly left after a couple of glances throw in Jenna and Jin¡¯s way.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can you help Melinda?¡± Clapton asked as he closed the door.


    ¡°I can help her but I am afraid that even after treating her, she won¡¯t be able to live for long anyway,¡± I answered with a solemn face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Clapton asked as Linah choked in tears at happiness and then shock.


    ¡°Little Jen, what do you see?¡± Jin asked.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a-Grounded Chaos Berry nor was it a-Grounded Ice Berries that your sister ate, Captain. What she ate was a very rare type of plant called Hundred Connection Berries. That berry plant is the only thing that is keeping your sister from dying right now. Her soul Realm was already all destroyed, leaving a very little space for her. There was only a small old chair made out of mana left in her realm along with the Plant that is there supporting her.¡± I answered with my eyes closed in exaggeration.


    ¡°A Thousand Connection Berry?!¡± Jin asked loudly with his jaw drop to the floor. Of course, he knew what that berry is. It was highly sought after in their old world after all. Just one berry alone is worth at least a million Blood Demon Coins, an equivalent to 1,000,000,000,000 Gold Coins here in this world! After all, a Copper Coin here is equivalent to a Steel Coins and Silver coin here is equivalent to a Nickel coin!


    Even if you have the money, no one is willing to sell it! And this lady actually comes across it by accident?! What is with this lady''s luck?!


    Thousand Connection Berries are a Spiritual kind of berries! Which mean that this food is very good for when you¡¯re Spiritual Partner is ill! Spiritual Partner is just another way how to call a Summon Partner.


    However, Melinda doesn¡¯t have a Summon Partner! Not to mention that her soul realm was already a wreck so when she found the berry, the berry actually protected her soul realm from totally collapsing.


    And it has been protecting her for a long time now. They just never noticed it. After all, without a Summon Partner for the berry to connect to, the power in the berry can only bind to the eater¡¯s soul realm.


    ¡°What is Thousand Connection Berries?¡± Linah asked, confusingly.


    ¡°Thousand Connection Berries are a very rare kind of spiritual food that take 400 years to mature! It looks just like any other kind of Grounded Berries but its leaves have a taint of redness to it and when eating it unripe, it turns into a very potent poison for the Soul Realm. However, it seems like Melinda¡¯s luck was high on that particular day when she stumbled upon the berry.¡± Jin answered as he sighed out loud in exaggeration and then sighed out loud again because this lady¡¯s luck was far too much.


    ¡°That is the only thing that is keeping your sister alive, Captain,¡± I confirmed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Linah asked sadly.


    ¡°It means that if that plant in Miss Melinda¡¯s Soul Realm is dead then she too will die because that is the only thing that is keeping her Soul Realm from totally collapsing. It is the only thing in her realm that is protecting her.¡± I answer as I sighed out loud.


    This woman has a very small Soul Realm. She is clearly older than the Captain just by the age of the realm but how did her soul realm get to this bad of a state? Clearly, she wasn¡¯t born with a wrecked Soul Realm, otherwise, she would be long gone already. She¡¯s a Priest too so her soul realm shouldn¡¯t be this damage. How did it gets this bad?


    ¡°I¡¯m sensing a but here. What is it, Jenna?¡± The Captain asked.


    ¡°I can help her regain her consciousness but there will be a big price to pay,¡± I answered with a tone that said: The Price might be too big for you to shoulder.


    Jin looks at me and winces.


    The Captain and Linah look at Melinda with soft eyes. The woman was old, she looks like she is in her 80s but her soul realm feels very old, obviously, she had to be far older than the Captain for her soul to feel that old.


    It¡¯s like an ancient soul, you know? But it is very, very small, that soul realm of hers. If Jenna didn¡¯t know any better, she would say that her soul realm is only about 4 cubic meter but clearly, it was larger than that when it wasn¡¯t a wreck. Now, the undamaged part of the realm is the center. The size was only about a cubic meter. The plant was the only thing that is supporting her life now.


    ¡°What price?¡± They both wanted to say that they don¡¯t care about the price as long as Melinda is okay but they can¡¯t say that since both of them clearly knew that the one who cared would be Melinda herself.


    ¡°...¡± I hesitated. Should I really tell them of the condition? After all, it will turn Melinda into a half-beast-half human...


    In our old world, there was a Seeker called ¡°Leticia¡± the Beast Mage. She is a half human half beast. A mere people. She¡¯s basically human but has the appearance of a rabbit. Maybe it was because her parents were both human and beast that her sensitivity to beast is far more than an average human.


    Her mother was a human but her father was a Nine-Tailed Scarlet Rabbit. A kind of Wisdom Beast that has high intelligence. Actually, they might be way smarter than human at times. It was a good thing that Scarlet Rabbits are peaceful beasts and have never shown any aggressive attitude toward anyone, be it human or beast. Scarlet Rabbits are one of the rare non-aggressive beasts that you can find in that world.


    They are very sensitive to plants and mana in the air so when Leticia was born, the Emperor give out a decree that allows the Scarlet Rabbits to live with humans if they wanted to, in exchange, Leticia will have to marry him when she is 16 years old.


    Of course, humans marrying beasts isn¡¯t so rare in their old world since there are a lot of people whose bloodline is so thin that there are only a couple of them left. Besides, non-aggressive Beasts love interacting with humans. Like the 12 Wing Horse and the Sun Unicorn. Both of them are very peaceful creatures that humans can make an Oath with and become partners.


    Kainen¡¯s Beast Partner was a 12 Wings Horse too.


    However, even if Humans accepted half-beings like Leticia, the other Beasts won¡¯t. Except for the Scarlet Rabbits and those Peaceful Creatures, nearly every other Beast hate and finds it in their behavior to hate Leticia.


    Why?


    Because she can control Beasts with her Magic, Sound Magic, using her voice as a command and commanded the Beasts from a certain level. She can command all the Red Blood Beasts that have common attributes to her Fire Element traits. And that causes a lot of the other elemental Beast to hate her.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like she married the Emperor for her father¡¯s people but rather because they both fell for each other at first sight. The Emperor isn¡¯t a pushover either.


    The other beasts hate her so much that wherever she goes there will always be a battlefield. Countless lives will be lost. What? It wasn¡¯t human lives if that¡¯s what you''re concerned about. It was a blood field of beasts that were painting the landscape. That just made beasts hate her more.


    So if Melinda was turned into a Half-Human-Half-Plant, all the plants in this world might turn aggressive toward her. She might never touch another plant for the rest of her life.


    That.. is the price that she must pay if she wanted to live with that Plant in her Soul Realm.


    ¡°Jenna?¡± Clapton asked worriedly.


    ¡°I can turn her into a halfling. But, her life will only last for another 7 years at most.¡± I told the Captain as I closed my eyes. I can feel the grimace and worries from Jin thru our connection. Of course, he is worried. He knew Leticia after all, they were classmates you know.


    ¡°A Halfling?¡± Linah and Clapton look at each other with worry.


    ¡°What kind of Halfling are you talking about?¡± Clapton asked with a grimace on his pale face.


    ¡°A half Plant half Human,¡± Jin answered.


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s it?¡± Both Linah and Clapton asked in disbelief.


    ¡°...¡± Both I and Jin look at each other. How come they weren¡¯t worried? In fact, it sounds more like both Linah and the Captain was relieved because of it.


    ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s it?¡± I asked them.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no wonder you don¡¯t know Jenna. In this Continent, in fact, in this very Kingdom, there are a lot of Plant Halflings. Beings who are born from Seeds like the Pea-people or the Mere Maple are pretty common on this continent. However, they can only survive in places that have a lot of pure mana like the Twin Capital Cities and places like the Holy Spirit Palace so not a lot of people know about them. In fact, textbooks don¡¯t include them since they don¡¯t like the chaos that humans seem to be in. They live quietly and peacefully.


    There are exceptions like Keith but rarely does any mere people come out into the world.¡± The Captain said in a relieved voice and Linah nodded in agreement.


    Keith?


    Both Jin and I look at each other in surprise.


    ¡°Keith is a halfling?¡± Both Jin and I exclaim at the same time.


    ¡°Eh? No, not Halfling. His a quarter of Plant. His ancestors were Plant Beasts from the Maple family. But because of an accident, the only person left was Keith.¡± Linah answered.


    ¡°...¡± Both Jin and Jenna exchange a look.


    ¡°Is there other mere people?¡± Jin asked since Jenna is busy trying to understand what Linah and Clapton had said. Is that why Keith was so surprised that the Timberling from back then talked to me? Because he can understand that Timberling?


    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s a Clan of Werecats, Mere-Rabbits, which are half human half Rabbit, Basilisk, and Cockatrice who can turn into half snakes and the other half birds. Although there¡¯s none in this Kingdom but in the Serenity Kingdom. And then there are the Dragon, who can transfer into their Human appearance but hiding their powers. At Skymorite, there¡¯s a lot of kinds of mere people there like the Valkyrie and the Gorgon. There is also a kind of Holy Being called the Merecrystal.


    In Black Moon City and Sun Crystal City, there¡¯s a lot of Mere Maple and Mere-Peas.¡± Clapton answered with a grin on his now not very gloomy face.


    ¡°Okay, fine. if that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t need to worried that all the Plants in this world will reject Melinda.¡± I said with a sigh.


    Both Linah and Clapton look relieved at that.


    ¡°I need you guys to go buy me some Plant Beast Core. How much is a low-level Beast Core?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Plant Beast Core? Hmmm, the lowest one is around 30 Gold coins.¡± Clapton answered.


    ¡°Go buy three of those,¡± I said.


    hmm? This is...


    ¡°Wait...¡± Just as Clapton was going to nod and have someone go buy the Core, he heard Jin telling him to wait.


    ¡°Jin?¡± Why he is telling the Captain to wait... Hum? What is this sensation that I am feeling?


    This is...


    ¡°Jin.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I will be back.¡± Jin answered with a hard grin on his face as he vanished from the room, making both Linah and Clapton jerks in surprised.


    I smiled. Damn, this lady¡¯s luck is great. Just when I was going to have the Captain buy a low-level Beast Plant Core to use on her, a High-Level Plant Beast just happen to pass by underground!


    Not to mention, if what I am sensing about this Plant Beast is right then this should be a High-Level Red Blood Plant Beast!


    The Sun Firebloom Demon Beast! Since Melinda is a priest and the Thousand Connection Berries is a Light Attribute plant, this is just perfect!


    Damn, even I am jealous of this woman¡¯s luck.


    ¡®Little Jen, I found him. And Little Jen?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah?¡¯


    ¡®There¡¯s a 10,000 years Hearthbloom here too.¡¯


    ¡®...¡¯


    ¡®Little Jen?¡¯


    ¡°Bring it back. If you can, don¡¯t damage that beast too much since everything on him is precious for Alchemy and for making Inscriptions.¡¯


    ¡®Got it.¡¯


    Okay, I am now NOT VERY Jealous of this woman. Of all the herbs that the Plant Beast have to carry, it was a 10,000 years Heartloom.


    Its A dangerous Poison Herb that can only be cured once every 10,000 years. It is very rare and dangerous to mankind but very precious for Plant Beast since it grows on their body. It¡¯s like their... family jewel.


    If you know what I mean.


    A Sun Firebloom Demon beast is a very rare kind of Beast in my old world since they rarely come out from underground. They eat lava deep under the earth as their food source so they rarely come out above ground.


    A Sun Firebloom Demon beast looks like the herb Ginseng but far larger.It blooms in early autumn. It has huge, barb-shaped leaves, which are usually light orange. It also grows a decent sized flower - which is about 10 meters large, which can be light bronze, dark gray and brown from absorbing the Earth¡¯s natural Mana. These plants grow alone since they are very aggressive toward others like themselves.


    Their leaves can be used to create a poison. The Flower Petal can be used to create High-Level Pills. The seeds can be extracted to make into a High-Level Oil used in the inscription profession. The trunks and branches can be made into fine powder spices and high-level agent for Alchemy. The Root itself can be used to make countless kinds of elixir. The blood or sap from the Plant Beast itself can be used to make ink for Inscription or agents for an alchemist.


    Let¡¯s just say that nothing of the Beast is wasted. Everything is precious.


    While Jin was gone, both Linah and Clapton look at each other and just sighed out loud as they waited for the boy. It wasn¡¯t even 3 minutes later when they feel the ground tremble as if an Earthquake is happening. The city shocks as if someone is shaking a small tree branch.


    However, seeing that Jenna didn¡¯t make a move, they both calm down. Linah left to help the kids outside of the room, who are very worried about their Headmistress that tears fall from their eyes.


    Outside of the Orphan, people scream in worry all over the place while all the Vismark Merchant guild look at each other and sighed out loud.


    They all thought: What did Jenna and Jin do this time? And then went back to whatever it was that they were doing while Rebecca and the kids look at each other and giggle in understanding.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time that this kind of earth-shaking trembling happens. The first time that it happens, they all panic but after a laughing Jin explains that it was because Jenna was meditating the Earth Breathing Technique that its the earth response to her and that causes the shaking. The next time it was because Jin was digging underground for whatever it was that Jenna told him to find and accidentally hit a weak spot in the earth, causing the whole surrounding area to shake. All these things happened not that long ago. Only About a day or so after Jin Awakened?


    And then another time was when Jenna and Jin were training in Close Combat on the mountain range back near Davornos Town. It nearly caused two mountain to collapse.


    And damn, the whole Earth shakes like there is no tomorrow, causing all the animals within 100 kilometers to feer for their lives. Even they themselves and all the adults wanted to feed the animal but stopped themselves since they are safe in the Barrier that Jenna had made.


    For one full minute, the earth shakes and then it stopped just like that. Everything went back to what it was before the shaking happen.


    ¡°Ne Jenna, I always wanted to ask you this question but doesn¡¯t have the courage to. Do you mind if I ask anyway? You don¡¯t have to answer me if you don¡¯t want to...¡± Linah asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I don¡¯t see why not.


    ¡°Well... Remember when you and Jin were training that one time? I can feel the mana in the earth being absorbed at a very fast pace and the whole surrounding area tremble. what kind of Earth Spell did you use then?¡± Linah asked with a blush on her face.


    For someone who used Water Elements spells like Linah, she was very curious as to what Jenna and Jin used that made all the Water, Earth, Fire, and Air elemental mana in the air vanished that time.


    ¡°Hmmm. Just normal spells. Earth Spike, Water Bolt, Firebolt, and Air Bullets and the likes.¡± I answered. Not telling them that the rank for those spells aren¡¯t something that they can achieve without hundreds of years of cultivating.


    ¡°...¡± Both Linah and Clapton look at each other and secretly sighed out loud. They both knew that there is no way that the spells that Jenna Mention is in normal rank. None of those spells that they knew of can make the air, earth and sky trembles like that. Even the highest rank for an Earth Spikes can only reach a height of 100 meters. But the ones that Jenna and Jin used? It is as high as a mountain! Sharp as a blade! Strong as steel!


    Of course, after they finished training, they had always turned the landscape back to what it was using magic but like seriously... it was a good thing that they don¡¯t want Jenna and Jin as their enemy.


    Linah feels sorry for whoever it was that might be their enemies in the future. Since there is no way that Linah will ever think of them as the enemy. Just the thought is terrifying.


    After that, we waited in silence for another 3 minutes and Jin pop back inside without a sound, causing both Linah and Clapton to once again jerked in surprise and nearly screamed out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m back Little Jen.¡± Jin was grinning from ears to ears as he hugged me tightly to his chest, causing my heart rate to increase at a rate that would cause a normal human to have a heart attack. I didn¡¯t push him away though since I do kinda miss his presence too.


    Damn, not even 5 minutes away from each other and both I and Jin already feel like hundreds of years have passed since we last saw each other.


    ¡®Now is not the time!¡¯ I screamed into our connection.


    ¡®Okay, fine.¡¯ Jin pouted as he let go of me.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the core?¡± I asked, trying- and - failing - to sound strict.


    ¡°Here.¡± He grins as he handed me a large crystal like Beast Core. It¡¯s way bigger than my own head.


    Both Linah and Clapton take one look at the core and fainted with a thump.


    Eh?


    I blinked. What? They never saw a beast Core this big? This isn¡¯t even that big, though. True, the baby snake''s core was very small but that''s because of its species'' core foundation. Snake beast''s core is always small. So, this was the first time that they had ever seen a beast core of this size.


    Whatever. Let¡¯s awake Melinda first before waking up those two idiots.


    I processed to use the core as the basis for Melinda¡¯s Soul Realm. 3 hours later, both Linah and Clapton woke to the sight of an older lady that look nearly the same as the Captain, poking both of them with a pencil.


    ¡°Oi, Clap, wake up!¡± She yelled. After that, I and Jin left the room so we didn¡¯t see the tears and all the drama that is taking place in that room.


    ¡°What happened?¡± A teenage boy around Luke¡¯s height asked. it seems like he had just come back from work because he was sweating and smelling like oils and bread.


    ¡°Nothing, you kids can go in. The headmistress is awake now.¡± I answered as I ignored them and left with Jin by my side. We didn''t hold onto each other since there are kids.


    Crying sounds from kids can be heard all the way outside as both I and Jin walked toward where Rebecca and the kids are.


    ¡®Little Jen, here¡¯s everything from that little Plant Beast.¡¯ Jin said as he transferred the WHOLE body of the Sun Firebloom Beast into my ring.


    ¡®Hmmm, there¡¯s almost no space left with this beast inside now.¡¯ I said. I will need to update the Spatial Spell on this ring or just make a new one then. Ah, that¡¯s right. I can also make a purse for me and Jin using that Golden Sun Fire baby Python skins from before.


    ¡®Want me to keep it for now?¡¯ Jin asked as he and I reached the kids. Since his ring size is larger than mine, it makes sense that he should keep the body of the beast.


    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Samantha called out as she ran toward us and jumped into Jin¡¯s arm while Vinna jumped into mine.


    ¡°Hey.¡± both me and Jin answered the kids as we walked toward the wagon.


    ¡°Welcome back, Jenna, Jin. How was the Captain¡¯s sister?¡± Rebecca asked with a soft voice as she crochets a blanket for Minna and Hilsa since their got accidentally torn. And besides, it is getting colder so they all need a warmer blanket.


    ¡°Miss Melinda is okay now. Both the Captain and Linah are crying their eyes out inside so we both left.¡± Jin answered. Not telling them of the discussion between myself, Jin and Melinda herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± All of the adults and kids relieving sighed out loud.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, Jenna, that guard that went to search for the house that you wanted, had come back with three of them available for your choosing,¡± Mark said as Hylian come back with three small stone like the beast core, only there''s an inscription on the stone.


    ¡°This is a Projective Stone. It records a memory of something in it and projects it out using mana. Pour your mana into this. Just a little bit is fine.¡± Hylian said with a small smile on his face.


    I did as ask and a picture shines out from the stone into the air. It was a huge mansion with three stories high. No, not this one. I passed it back to Mark with a headshake.


    The next one was a wooden house that has three stories high and a large porch. No, not this one either.


    The last one was a house made out of red brick and was surrounded by a couple of trees and have a large backyard. Hmmm, nice. this one... Zooming inside the house, I can see that it have 7 bedrooms, 2 large bathroom, a large kitchen, a large eating room, and a large living room. It is three stories high and comes along with a large basement. The Kitchen was an extension on the right side of the house and the two bathrooms were on the extension of the left. In the backyard, there were about 3 acres of lands.


    ¡°This one is nice. How much is it? Is it for sale or rent?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That one is for both rent and sell. There is a contract of 20 Years Rent for Owning. It is 5 Gold Coins per Months including the land. Hylian answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take this one.¡± I said. Why is it so cheap for a land this large?


    ¡°So, where is it?¡± I asked.


    Hylian chuckled as he said, ¡°Right there.¡± He points to the west.


    ....


    It was right next door to the Orphan House!


    I blinked. Ohh... I see... Well, I guess that¡¯s fine too. But why is the house so cheap?


    Jenna didn¡¯t forget that houses that large would normally be rented for at least 10 gold per months so she has her own suspicions as to why that building is that cheap. But oh well...


    Whatever it was, is probably not something that normal people can handle.


    We waited for 3 more hours before both Linah and the Captain came back. After that, the Captain takes us kids to the Architecture Hall to rent that house. He sighed himself as the guarantee for us kids since none of us are 20 yet. You have to be 20 to be able to own a house of your own.


    After that, all the adults help us set up inside the house and take us sightseeing around the city. By then, the sun has already set into the Western sky. You know, I would have thought that the Captain might want to be with his sister a bit longer but I guess not.


    The city of Ernos is built amidst the green grasses of a gentle field and right beside a river. Stretching from 750 miles wide and 590 miles long, the city of Ernos was huge. It is an ever-growing city. Its appearance is matched by the backdrop of green, fertile fields which have helped shape the city to what it is today. It was no wonder that the house that they rented today was rented for so Cheap! This city has a lot of free spaces. Some were used for farming while others were used for something else. And there is still a lot of spaces left unused.


    Besides the trade resources that these fields brought, they were also influential when it came to architectural designs, as the vast majority of buildings have been built with an abundance of large windows to mimic the openness of fields. Nearly all the houses were built in using Bricks and Woods while the other used stone and clay.


    The skyline is crowded with unique houses in different kinds of styles and more seem to be on their way. Trade is at an all-time high in Ernos City. There are also seems to be marks left behind by some kinds of a beast in the center of the Central Plaza.


    Countless cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s history, but also of the city''s identity.


    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of themed restaurants and bars offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy adventure sports, or watersports between eachother, nature or one of the many other recreational venues. Like the fighting stages, it is open to everyone who is at least Tier 1 Rank 5 and above.


    But the best site worth seeing was the Adventure Guilds, the Alchemist Guilds, and the Smithing Guilds. Nearly a full street was made out of Adventuring Halls and Smithing Halls. Thousands of people were lining upfor their turn to buy something from those stores. But the most crowded one was still the Alchemist Guilds.


    There was three window openings for fast selling pills and thousands of people were lining up even at this time at night. Is it near midnight already you know? The scene confused me because I knew that the Alchemy recipes in this world are truly a joke. So, how come there are this many people? A couple people went inside the store and come out with a pack of herb while others come out with gloomy faces.


    ¡°Ah, That¡¯s because there are other cheaper pills like the Health Pills that can save your life if injuries badly. One pill is only 50 Silvers coin so there¡¯s a lot of people willing to buy it. Of course, if compared to the bandages that you made, it is far too inferior but still, they are willing to buy it since it really does save their lives.¡± Hylian had answered my question.


    Seeing that I have a doubtful look in my eyes, Mark and Clapton went inside the store after showing one of the clerks on the counter their Identity Badge with the excuse of trying to see if their pills are worth them buying a large quantity of it. Being a merchant does have a lot of privilege.


    When they both come back out, both of them were smirking outright while the people behind them look very gloomy.


    ¡®Ah, they must have to show them the bandages that you made.¡¯ Jin had said with a smile as he pulls me close to his chest. I place my head on his shoulder as he leans back on the wagon.


    ¡®True...¡¯ I yawned as the warmest from Jin¡¯s chest lure me to sleep.


    ¡°Hey Jenna, this is the Health Pill.¡± Clapton and Mark come back with three other people behind them. I totally ignored the people behind the Captain and Mark as I take a sniffed off the pill and turn it to Jin to smell it. Both of us grimace.


    ¡°Grass Berries Fruit, Silver Grass, Black Sage, Morning Daisy, and Bronze Weed as the base ingredients, a low agent made out of Earth Root Oil and Silver oil.¡± Both I and Jin concluded at the same time as I handed back the pill to the Captain.


    ¡°No wonder they sell it at 50 Silver per pills. They have been using high-quality herbs.¡± Jin concluded.


    The people behind the Captain and Mark have their jaws drop to the floor at those comments from Jin. The Captain only smiles with pride in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you think is missing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Missing? Nothing is missing. There¡¯s too many herbs and far too little agent. Not to mention, there are too many impurities in the pill.¡± I answered as I closed my eyes. Jin¡¯s hand soon enough started to stroke the hair on my head, trying to lure me into sleep.


    I can feel the anger from the people behind the Captain but it seems like they were stopped by Mark with a look.


    ¡°What do you think will be a better recipe?¡± He asked with a smile on his face.


    I sighed out loud as I moved my head off from Jin''s shoulder and straighten myself, causing Jin to frown at the Captain, which in turn, causes both Mark and Clapton to sweatdrop.


    ¡°...¡± I siently eyed the people behind the Captain and then look at the smiling man, causing said smiling man to waver in his smile with a sweat drop.


    ¡°Grass Berries Fruit and Silver Grass can be changed. There is no need for another ingredient. Used only 1/10 of Grass Berries Fruit, 1/10 of Silver Grass, 1 Low-Grade Elemental Water, 1 petal of Morning Daisy. 10 drops of Honey or sugar cane juice, and 1 drop of low-grade Mixing agent. Ferment all of those overnights in an airtight container before refining them in the furnace using low heat for 2 minutes and 10 seconds. No lesser or longer than that.¡± I answered as I place my head back into Jin¡¯s shoulder and closed my eyes.


    Ah, whatever. I am going to sleep. So tired. This body is still growing up, you know? I don''t get tired easily but because I used a lot of my soul force to help Melinda, I am getting very tired.


    While Jenna was falling asleep, Jin watched as the people behind the Captain look at each other and left with the Captain back into the store. Mark and Jin shared a look before he nodded in understand as he follows the Captain into the store.


    After that, Hylian and Keith take everyone back to the house that they rent. Jenna didn¡¯t even wake up when Jin put her to bed and join her.


    Jin smiles as he looks at his Little Jen sleeping in his arm. Jin silently promised himself that in this life, he will never let anyone else separate them ever again. Again, and again, he will continue to promissory himself this.


    Five thousand years or more of being separated from his little Megie was far too long . He didn¡¯t want to turn into a blood demon again from being separate from his little Jenna this time.


    ¡®I won¡¯t survive it this time, Little Jen. I won¡¯t let anyone separate us ever again. Not even a God!¡¯ He silently vowed as he kissed Jenna¡¯s forehead before he vanished from the room.


    At the Alchemist Guild


    The Director of the Alchemist Hall was looking at Clapton with a complex look in his eyes while the other two Alchemist Masters beside him was looking very gloomy.


    Both Alchemist masters have red shoulder-length hair that gently hangs over their furrowed, lived-in face. Smooth skin gracefully compliments their eyes and mouth and leaves a pleasant memory of their fortunate lives.


    These two were the Elders of the Alchemy Guild in Eros City. Abran Dimon and Yonet Gayden. Both of them had been Alchemist Masters for more than 20 years now, no matter how young they look like, they are older than they look.


    ¡°Old friend, you truly made me speechless today.¡± The Director of the Alchemist Guild said with sighed.


    ¡°Old pal, you really shouldn¡¯t underestimate me when I make a bet with you. I thought you learned that long ago?¡± Clapton counter, a bit lackluster in his reply.


    ¡°...¡± If one looks carefully, they can see some kind of connection those two made but the Director soon turned his eyes away from the Captain. There was a sadness glint inside the Director''s eyes that caused the Captain to sigh internally.


    ¡°Fine. I will try that recipe myself. If it¡¯s truly effective than I agree to your terms as we discussed. However, if you lose, you have to do what we agree to.¡± The director said with a signed as he looks at the Captain.


    Clapton smiled as he raised up and left before he did something that he will regret.


    The Director looks after Clapton¡¯s back until there was no sight of the man anymore before he closed his eyes in sadness.


    ¡°Director Edris... are you still going to wait for him like this forever?¡± Abran asked in sadness. Yonet looks at the Director and closed his eyes in understanding.


    Both Abran and Yonet were twins but they choose to live separate. Abran went to live with their Father¡¯s Grandparent, the Dimon House while Yonet went to the Gayden House. Being twins and living separately was hard for them both but they saw each other once in a month to compare their knowledge and spend some time together so they both knew the situation concerning Edris Vismark Abester.


    The ex-fiancee of Clapton Vismark Prisca.


    Because Edris isn¡¯t someone who can learn magic with Clapton, their engagement got cancelled by Edris himself while Clapton turned into a Priest in the process of trying to cure his sister Melinda of her Soul illness.


    They both love each other but ever since Edris cancellation of their Engagement, Clapton and him haven¡¯t seen each other except for when doing business. And that was already more than 100 years ago. Both Abran and Yonet now have their own wives but Edris refused to marry. He has been trying to keep his young appearance with all kind of herbs. That¡¯s why the man still looks like his in his 30s when he¡¯s truly the same age as Clapton.


    Why? All because of that one promise.


    Hm? What? Edris wasn''t originating a man you know. It was because he accidentally ate a pill that turned her into him. His old named was Edrisa Vismark Abester. A blonde wavy hair girl that have red eyes. Now his appearance is still the same as ever but it wasn¡¯t the blonde hair girl anymore but a Man!


    Still, Clapton didn¡¯t want to accept their Vowes at that time because he knew that he himself isn¡¯t going to be able to make him happy. So, he left Edris behind.


    Outside of the Guild, Clapton makes himself keep walking away from the Guild before he did something that will harm both himself and hurt the most important person in his life. A couple of miles away, both Mark and Clapton stopped as Clapton coughed in pain.


    *Cough*cough*cough!


    ¡°Captain! Your illness!¡± Mark hastily take out a small red pill and make Clapton swallow it. Clapton swallows the pills in as he started to meditate. Making sure that there was no one there, Mark sighed in relief.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± A voice called out from the darkness, causing Mark to jerk in surprise and raised his sword up. A figure comes from the darkness.


    It was Jin!


    ¡°Jin...¡± Mark blink in surprise before pulling his weapon away.


    ¡°The Captain is dying huh...¡± Jin said in a solemn voice.


    Mark winced as he closed his eyes.


    ¡°You knew? Does Jenna know?¡± Mark asked with his eyes closed.


    ¡°She¡¯s the first one to noticed his condition way back when we left the Village,¡± Jin answered as he watches Clapton meditate.


    ¡°She knew since then?! Can she...¡±


    ¡°No. She can¡¯t help someone who doesn¡¯t want to help himself. Besides, he¡¯s borrowing times from those pills, causing his body to take in too many impurities into his body. He''s lucky that he''s a priest and can purify those pills to a certain degree. If you want Jenna to help him then you have to convince the man himself to get rid of his guilt. Whatever it was that he had done before becoming a merchant is what is causing his condition to be this severe.¡± Jin said as he closed his eyes and turn away from them.


    ¡°Wait, Jin. Can you have Jenna take a look at this pills to see if she can recreate it?¡± Mark handed Jin a small red pill.


    However, instead of accepting the pill, Jin¡¯s eyes widen in surprised and jerk away from the pill with his whole body stiffened in an alert.


    ¡°Jin?¡± Mark asked confusingly at Jin¡¯s action.


    ¡°... No wonder he didn¡¯t want to stay in this city for long.¡± Jin whispered to himself as his eyebrows twitched upon seeing the pills that Mark had shown him.


    ¡°Jin?¡± Marked asked confusingly. His instincts are saying that something worse is coming.


    ¡°No, Mark. Jenna will not make that pill for Clapton. If Clapton really wanted to heal himself of this illness then tell him that he needs to let go of his guilt before she can do anything to help him. And Mark, Do Not Feed him that pills ever again.¡± Jin warned Mark with a very solemn look in his eyes, causing Mark to be even more alert about the situation before he vanished from Mark¡¯s eyesight.


    ¡°What?...¡±


    Mark asked himself, completely puzzled over the situation.


    He has no clue what that Guilt thing that Jin was talking about but he will remember to relay that message to the Captain once he¡¯s up. He wonders if this was the reason why the Captain didn''t ask Jenna to make the pills for him.


    Sighing out loud, Mark went back to guard the Captain silently for the rest of the night.

 Book 1 Chapter 9

    B1C9: Clapton Vismark Prisca(Vario) and Director Edris of The Alchemist Guild


    Ernos City, Midnight.


    As one of the major cities in the Ernos Kingdom, Ernos City is a city full of life, be it day or night. It was like a festival that was always going on.


    In a secluded corner of the city near a dark forest away from prying eyes, a man with dark black hair and a scar on his face sat quietly as he slowly breathed in and out in a particular pattern. His forehead was seeping with a dark water-like substance and his ears were bright red in heat. His face was screwed in pain as he meditated.


    A couple of feet away, was another man in full leather gear mixed with a couple metal pieces that protected certain vulnerable parts of the body. The man was sightly watching the scarred man and sighed to himself.


    ¡°Captain, it seems like the pills that you always take aren¡¯t anything good for you. Maybe that is why Jin doesn¡¯t want to be near them.¡± The man said to himself as he watched the scarred man meditate.


    The man¡¯s name is Mark, he¡¯s currently the 8th seat of the Vismark Merchant group. His job was being a bodyguard and organizer for the Alchemist materials of the group. It wasn''t an easy job either. Unlike Hylian and Keith¡¯s jobs, which involved a lot more paperwork, his job was far easier but also much more dangerous. It¡¯s a miracle that he doesn¡¯t have any visible scars on his body after all this time as a merchant.


    Thinking back to a couple of months ago when Jenna and Jin were out gathering herbs on their way toward Ernos City, Mark had to fight a grimace on his face. At the time, they had stopped to rest in a small village called Morning Village. The captain was doing a couple pieces of paperwork, to prepare for the kids entrance into Ernos City, when he suddenly started coughing up blood. This caused Mark to worry deeply since he, Hylian and Keith are the only ones that know of the captain¡¯s illness.


    Of course, they are the only ones that know about it since Hylian was the first member of the so-called Vismark Merchant Group while Keith has an affinity with plants from his ancestor¡¯s side, which make him very sensitive to any illness that isn¡¯t effecting himself. Asides from Mark himself, since he was the one that had to endure watching the first time that the captain showed his illness while coughing up blood like there¡¯s no tomorrow, Hylian and Keith were the only people that knew about the Captain''s situation.


    At the time, Mark was very scared that their captain would¡¯ve suddenly leave them just like that. However, after he takes his pills, he¡¯d get better. Yet, the Captain was still very pale and tired, which caused both Jenna and Jin to frown at him.


    However, Mark had gotten the feeling that Jenna¡¯s frown was for a different reason than Jin¡¯s one. Back then, Jin hadn¡¯t gone thru his State of Recalling yet so the boy was still acting and behaving like a normal teenager his age. Admittedly, he might be a bit more mature than other kids his age but that¡¯s understandable considering what happened to his hometown.


    As for Jenna, she was always far too mature for her age and far too nice to everyone that Mark had never doubted that she had already experienced the State of Recalling long ago. He did, however, know that Jenna was never one to be blindly kind to everyone. But without permission from the captain himself, no matter how much he wished for the captain to be cured, he wouldn¡¯t seek help from Jenna. After all, back then, Jenna was just someone that¡¯s a bit maturer than her peers and she wasn''t the current Jenna that Mark knows.


    How did Mark know that Jenna was not blindly kind? Well...


    Fine...


    The first time that they encountered bandits on the roads. It didn¡¯t end well for the bandits. What was very surprising was that it had involved the bandits begging the kids and everyone to not kill them. The kids, excluding Luke and Lurin, who were far too scared of them, all pleaded to the captain to not kill them since they are far too pitiful. However, Jenna just grabbed a sword from one of the lower seats, Walter, and severed a bandit''s head from his shoulders without even blinking. So fast that Mark himself had to doubt his eyes.


    It was a shock. To everyone''s shock, Jenna didn''t even feel guilty for killing a human.


    This caused everyone that saw it to widen their eyes in shock. Even Mark himself was shocked. And then she said that those men don¡¯t deserve a second chance because all the people that they had killed before that had pleaded for their lives too, yet, they didn¡¯t even bat an eye then. So now, they don¡¯t deserve to live for all that they had done.


    When Jenna said that, the kids had gotten so scared of her that they didn¡¯t go near her for a whole week. Well, excluding Jin who for some reason wasn¡¯t afraid of her. Even the adults didn¡¯t dare go close to the girl.


    After that, when they stumbled across another group of bandits after week or so, and the same thing happens, again. However, this time, Jenna didn¡¯t do anything and let the bandits go. And that nearly caused one of the kids to die.


    Why? And how come that happened? Well one of the bandits grabbed Vinna as a hostage. That¡¯s why. It was when the bandits were let go that he grabbed Vinna and nearly killed her in the process. Of course, nothing happened to her but it¡¯s the cause of her nightmares now.


    It was a good thing that Keith¡¯s mood was very bad then, and damn is Keith scary when he¡¯s pissed. After all, Keith is rarely talkative. he¡¯s normally really quiet and is quite good at keeping his emotions in check.


    Have you ever heard of ¡°the silent ones are the one that should be watched the most¡±? Yes, well, that¡¯s Keith alright. He¡¯s damn scary when he¡¯s pissed.


    After that incident, all the kids apologized for ignoring her. But Jenna just smiled softly and patted Vinna¡¯s head, causing the girl to burst into tears from both fear and relief.


    Of course, compared to when Jenna is pissed, Keith has a long way to go but that¡¯s beside the point.


    After that, whenever they met bandits, if Jenna said to not kill them then they would be spared. However, if Jenna said to kill them then there is always a good reason as to why. No matter how harmless that particular bandit looked or acted. Even when the so call bandit was just a kid! If Jenna so much as narrowed her eyes at them, then you can imagine that it will lead either to an extremely good ending or a extremely bad one.


    If they had somehow failed to kill a particular person, Jenna would always disappear for a while and come back. When she came back, she would always bring back some kind of beast meat and lots of herbs so they didn¡¯t complain even if they all had to wait a few hours for her. But still, that doesn¡¯t mean that the adults are stupid. They all knew what went on when Jenna vanished for a couple of hours like that.


    It always made them worried for the girl whenever she left the group. A girl that young shouldn¡¯t have to do that. Yet, it had happened a couple of time during the three and a half years that they travel together. Of course, when Mark say¡¯s ''they'', he really means the Captain, Keith and himself. Not that anyone else has a clue of her actions while she''s gone from the group. Oh, the rest of the group know that Jenna is very strong since she had taught them all a couple spells herself, but they didn''t know that she is capable of killing humans. This of course, slowly changed as they traveled together. Some got a glimpse at what Jenna could do while others started to become suspicious of her power.


    By the time that they got even remotely close to Ernos City, all of the adults knew somewhat that Jenna isn''t what she seems to be. If her actions during the journey weren''t enough to convince all the adults that she isn''t a naive little girl, then there was nothing else that could be used as proof. At least, that was true until Jin Recalled his memories from his previous lives.


    Until she had killed the bandits, Jin was the only one that knew that Jenna had changed in nature somewhat. True, if you actually think about it: there is no way that they could ever have known the truth about Jenna, who has a much older soul and has way more experience than all of them combined. But they like to - not have to but like to - believe that the Jenna that they all traveled with till today was a naturally kind-hearted girl who was never truly blinded in kindness.


    But, in their defense, they all started to see Jenna''s state of mind the same way as they saw Jin¡¯s. Due to Awakening his memories, Jin''s actions had changed alongside his personality. So, ever since they left Davornos Town, all of the adults knew right there things are going to change for them all. If there was one thing that all the adults and children didn¡¯t think about, it was how much Jin had changed in a mere five days since he had fainted. The massive degree of change was far too much, unlike Jenna''s changes during the period that they were traveling together. Jin''s change was so fast and with a crystal clear clarity to it, that they didn''t even doubt his state of mind.


    In the five days that Jin was asleep, Jenna locked herself in her room and secluded herself from everyone. You can imagine that Mark and everyone else was pretty worried about Jin and Jenna. Sometimes when Mark passed Jin''s room, he could have sworn that he saw light coming out from underneath the door frame but he knew better.


    During the time that Jenna locked herself in her room, the people outside were also noticing something else. Like, for example, the changes of the air surrounding both Jenna¡¯s and Jin¡¯s rooms. Aside from that, everything else mostly stayed the same. What changed the most was Jenna after Jin woke up.


    Jenna, the girl that was so kind and yet strangely solemn at times, the girl that would never let any man touch her, inappropriately or not, actually let Jin hold her!!! Even without her permission!!


    What is more shocking was that Jenna actually let him! Mark was never one to lie to himself so he outright said to the captain that he¡¯s very jealous of Jin, causing the captain to punch him in the face. What? Even Mark noticed that his captain¡¯s action of teasing Jin was a little... off at times. Had it not been that their age¡¯s were so far apart, Mark would had suspected that the captain was teasing Jin because he likes the kid... romanticly. Not because the captain likes Jenna, but because the captain likes Jin... which was... what the hell?


    It was something that shocked everyone. At least until Jin told them that he had recalled all of his previous life¡¯s experiences and that Jenna was his wife. His only wife. Something that all the adults both found stupid yet respect Jin for.


    They then all understood why Jin never separated from Jenna once he awakened. Had it been them, they wouldn''t want to be separated from their wives either!


    After that, they had seen how monstrous both Jin and Jenna really were, when Jin subdued the King of the Forest in a blink of an eye and Jenna didn¡¯t even bat an eye at it. Not to mention, she wasn¡¯t even scared of the mighty beast and even started to draw blood from it like it was nothing but a Flying Pig.


    Ah but don¡¯t misunderstand, okay? Flying Pigs are called Flying Pigs not because they can fly but rather because they have two small wings on their back that allow them to draw a bit of mana from the air into their bodies, which makes their meat very soft while it¡¯s other parts turn into something else. Some parts, like the ears and feet, can be used in alchemy as a reactant while other parts like the eyes, which look like gems, can be cooked and made into a very delicious soup which tasted like a cream of all sorts of fruits. The blood is the only thing that can¡¯t be eaten or used but no one wanted to eat or drink the blood anyway.


    It¡¯s disgusting. The blood tastes disgusting!


    Mark nearly threw up at the reminder of the taste of Flying Pig''s¡¯ blood. He tried it once because he didn''t believe his father when he had said that Flying Pig¡¯s blood was disgusting.


    No, No, No~ Don''t think about it Mark!


    Since then, even though Jin hasn¡¯t been awake for more than a week, they had all learned not to be surprised with what Jin and Jenna do with each other and others.


    YET! Here he is getting surprised at Jin¡¯s actions! Jin¡¯s actions toward the pills themselves. Like they were death itself. The boy didn¡¯t even go near them!


    Sighing out loud, Mark started to breathe in a complex method according to one of the diagrams in his family scroll¡¯s breathing training patterns.


    The night passed.


    In the house of the kids, which Vinna and Hilsa had named House of Nine Petals Flower, according to the design on Jenna and Jin¡¯s rings, which was their old original house emblem, it was pretty quiet. Well... not really since Jin is currently laughing his butt off.


    Jin had a good laugh when Hilsa and Vinna both asked why their ring¡¯s design are different from theirs.


    Jin: ¡®Of course it''s different. The nine-petals flower design has been the Moonshine¡¯s house crest for thousands of years.¡¯


    Both Hilsa and Vinna looked confused for a second before they both shouted with understanding ¡°AH!¡± After that, they never bothered asking about it again.


    Both Jenna and Jin smiled at that since they didn¡¯t explain why it was the name of this house but rather just gave it as an excuse. It¡¯s not like all of them have the same family so it doesn¡¯t make sense as to why the house was to be called that. But then again, they probably didn¡¯t mind it since Jenna was the one that¡¯s paying for the house.


    ¡®Little Jen, you were right to be concerned about the captain.¡¯ Jin telepathically told me as I cooked their breakfasts.


    ¡®How was it?¡¯ I asked as I mixed the ingredients together for bread. Of course not the kind of bread that this world has but rather a new recipe that I created from our travels. It tastes so much better than the white bread that the nobles eat, it¡¯s at least a hundred times better. Why? Because of the baking powder and sweet yeast I made, of course.


    Jin grinned and hugged me from behind. ¡®It¡¯s getting worse. The captain had been using those pills that you sensed that time for so long now, his blood has absorbed so many impurities that even his Purification Spell doesn¡¯t work well anymore.¡¯ Jin said as he put his chin on my head.


    I totally ignored the weight on my head as I continued to cook.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. The impurities in that pill and the poison in that man¡¯s blood have been in his body for far too long. Besides, I sense nothing in his mana aura or his actions that indicate he has the determination and will to live on.¡¯ I said as I kneaded the flour in a certain pattern.


    Jin hardened his hold on my waist and moved his head so I could knead the flour with more space to move.


    ¡®What are you going to do Little Jen?¡¯ Jin asked as he moved with me as I ¡®danced¡¯ with the flour.


    ¡®That will depend on that man himself. If he truly thinks that he will die soon then with or without doing anything then no matter what I do, he will die. However, shall that man find his will to live again, find his reason to exist, then it will be easy to save him.¡¯ I answered as I narrowed my eyes and started to fold the kneaded flour.


    ¡®Hmmm. Ne Little Jen. That blond man that came with the captain yesterday was acting a bit weird don¡¯t you think?¡¯ Jin asked as he watched Jenna sparkle some herb powder into the flour before folding it and kneading it again and again. Then she once again adds another kind of herb powder that looks like tiny sparkling stars in the sky into the flour.


    ¡®Ah, that man? You will be very surprised as to who he is to the Captain.¡¯ I smirked internally as I answered Jin while kneading the flour again.


    ¡®Ah?¡¯ Jin blinked in confusion.


    ¡®I believe that if that blonde man knew of the reason why they aren¡¯t together, he would definitely cry.¡¯ I answered.


    ¡®... wait... You mean it¡¯s Fate?!¡¯ Jin screamed telepathy with surprise.


    ¡®Idiot, don¡¯t scream. I can hear you just fine without all that screaming. And yes, it¡¯s Fate.¡¯ I answered as I rolled my eyes while hitting Jin¡¯s in the stomach with my elbow, causing him to groan.


    ¡®Arg, sorry.¡¯


    ¡®And you know, that man might not really be a man.¡¯ I added as I kneaded the bread flour into a ball and place it into a wooden bowl before placing a cloth over it to let it ferment for 45 minutes. The first proof is undergoing within the bread. It needs to proof for three more times for the yeast to fully activate the sweetness that¡¯s within it.


    Jin let go as I went to a large clay jar that holds water for kitchen usage and scooped some water using a large wooden spoon that¡¯s made from bamboo. A large spoon that is more like a bowl with handle.


    I washed my hands and dried them by casting a simple air spell. I didn¡¯t even need to chant the spell since my understanding of the Air Element is far, far ahead of anyone else¡¯s understanding in this world.


    I then move towards the steaming pot in front of me.


    Guess what I am making?


    Hehe... You will never know what I am making if you aren¡¯t a dessert-eating-fan.


    This is steamed Squash with banana custard mixed in with a Crystal Sugar and Herb seasoning~!


    I could hear Jin swallow his saliva as I opened the top of the steamer.


    What? You think my dessert is ordinary?


    You must be stupid to think that whatever I cook will ever be ordinary.


    ¡°Little Jen, is it ready yet? Is it? Is it?¡± Jin asked as he tried to steal a slice of the squash, which was meet with a whip from my hand.


    ¡°Oi!¡± Whip!


    ¡°Ow! Little Jen. Don¡¯t be so mean. Hurry, I wanna eat it. Wanna eat. Wanna eat!¡± Jin chanted as his mouth frothed.


    I sighed out loud. ¡®Wait for it to cool first, idiot.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to!¡± Jin totally ignored my warnings and directly grabbed a slice of the squash and put it in his mouth.


    ¡°Uwahh! So good!¡± He exclaimed soon after with his face transforming into a grin full of happiness.


    Idiot.


    ¡°What¡¯s so good?¡± Asked Luke from the stairs as he yawned followed by an eye-rubbing Lurin.


    Jin didn¡¯t even bother to answer as he continued to eat the squash.


    One thing that I find likable with this new world is that the vegetables in this world are.... HUGE. In my previous life, the biggest mana squash there only grew to about 1,700 pounds. Yet, the one that I found in the wild was...


    2,597 POUNDS~!!!


    If the squash that I found was a Mana-infused Squash then I could understand how large it was and wouldn¡¯t think that it was abnormal but really, this squash was not a mana squash. It didn¡¯t have any mana properties in its meat nor seeds. It was truly a very large normal squash.


    That¡¯s why I was so shocked and happy that this vegetable fruit had chosen me to find her.


    Yes, I knew that this plant chose me to find her. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. This Mother Squash that I had found a couple of months ago was more than 10 years old. So, it had a somewhat clear instinct and conscious for a plant of her age. Even if she was a normal squash and not a Mana Infused plant.


    That¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t have been possible. After all, vegetables like squash, pumpkins, and cucumber can only survive for 10 months once they grow to maturity. Any longer than that and it will rot. Of course, the kinds that I am talking about are the ones that can¡¯t absorb mana into their veins to strengthen themselves.


    However, this one that I had found was more than 10 years old and weighed 2,597 pounds without the seeds.


    I didn¡¯t find this Mother Squash on farmed land you know? It was way-way out in the wild where farming would be impossible due to how many beasts there are in the forest. I found it right on the edge of a cliff where there was nothing but rocks and dried grasses.


    It was right on the edge of a very deep steep cliff that seemed to be cut right out of the earth and was raised high. Hadn¡¯t I sensed its presence when it called out for me, it would have fallen over that cliff within a week since the vein holding it was very small and couldn¡¯t support it any longer.


    But oh well... This squash had given me permission to use its seeds to replant and once spring comes I will. It is now autumn, not the time to plant seeds.


    I used about 20 pounds of squash, saving the rest inside my ring, to make desserts this morning while Jin was still asleep.


    Of course, I knew that once the smell from the dessert got to where our room is, Jin would probably wake up in a flash.


    I was proven right once again as I watched Jin ignoring both Luke and Lurin for the dessert that is causing him to make so much noise.


    ¡°Nothing much You two, could both of you go wake up everyone for breakfast, the captain will be here soon.¡± I said as I watched the two brothers nod and leave to wake up the kids on the second and third floors.


    Jin¡¯s and my room is on the second floor since its master room and is the largest. The kids have to share a room with each other by pairing up, leaving the other empty rooms on the first floor to be turned into storage rooms, living rooms, ground study rooms, and bathrooms.


    As Jin continued to savor the dessert with tears of happiness coming out of his eyes, I had to stop myself from sighing out loud in exasperation at his actions.


    ¡®Jin, you do know that¡¯s your dessert for lunch right?¡¯ I asked telepathically as I eyed Jin with somewhat of a smirk on my face.


    ¡®Eh?¡¯ Jin blinked at me as I just smirked at him.


    ¡®Right. Your dessert for lunch today was just eaten by you¡¯ I answer, not bothering to try to conceal my amusement at the situation.


    ¡®Eh?! You can¡¯t be serious, Little Jen!¡¯ There is no way that Jin will stay put when it comes to the desserts that Jenna make! They are the best ever and worth dying for!


    ¡®Not my fault.¡¯ I said as I turned to the other cooking pot beside the steaming one and stirred it. It was a porridge made with Wild Rice with a pound of dried beast meat that has been seasoned and cured for over a month. I added a spoon of powdered herbs for seasoning that I made and the smell was enough to make Jin¡¯s stomach grumble in protest.


    ¡®Awwww... Come on, please Little Jen?¡¯ He whined with a full-blown pout. This man... no wait, we¡¯re both kids now! Teens!


    ¡®...idiot. I only made enough for all the kids and the adults. But fine. You can have my piece, you big idiot.¡¯ It''s not like I have a sweet tooth like Jin, and I don¡¯t really want it anyway.


    ¡®Erg, no. That¡¯s okay. I ate my portion already anyway. It was delicious as always. Thanks, Little Jen.¡¯ No way is Jin going to eat her portion. He remembers the last time he ate her portion, ¡®shiver¡¯ he never wants to do that again. Not that Jenna had said anything, it was just that Jin... kind of self-intimidated himself due to eating her portion.


    ¡®You sure?¡¯ I asked.


    ¡®Yep.¡¯ Jin answered with a full-blown grin as he watched me move around their new kitchen with a proficiency that told him of her expertise in the area.


    After checking the porridge in the pot, I noticed that Rebecca was making her way to the kitchen from the stairs.


    ¡°Good morning Jenna and Jin.¡± She called out as she rubs her eyes and makes her way towards the bathroom. Both Jin and I greeted her back. After that, one kid after another came down and before long, we all start our breakfast.


    ¡°Little Jen. What¡¯s on today¡¯s schedule?¡± Jin asked as he slurped the porridge-like water. True, my porridge is as soft as pudding so it was easier to eat it in a slurping like way than using teeth to chew.


    I watch the kids continue eating as they half pay attention to me and the other half on their porridge.


    ¡°We need more housing supplies. Hmmm... Let¡¯s divided the tasks that need to be done.¡± I said as I finished my bowl of porridge. I can feel my blood moving more freely and my mana veins widen slightly after I finish my bowl of porridge. For the rest of the kids, I can see the outcome on their bodies from eating the porridge.


    There is a stench that is starting to penetrate the air and create a very foul smell.


    That is the smell of the impurities in the kids¡¯ bodies that are being expelled from eating the porridge that I cooked.


    ¡°But before that, hurry up and finish eating fast and go take a bath. You all smell bad!¡± I said as both I and Jin raise up and collect our bowls and move towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Okay!¡± They all yelled out as they all hastened their eating. Especially the girls since they don¡¯t like the smell and the disgusting sticky substance that always comes out of their bodies when they have the porridge that Jenna made.


    Like I told them before, those are impurities that are being expelled. They just don¡¯t remember!


    When it first that happened, they were all scared and shocked but afterward, they all looked forward to the porridge that Jenna cooked once a week. True, Jenna always made the porridge for them in the morning but it doesn¡¯t always taste the same and doesn¡¯t always expel out the black-like, sticky water from their bodies. With the exception of Jenna and Jin, everyone else has a lot of black, sticky water come out from them once they finish eating.


    It was the impurities that got expelled from their bodies so all the kids were more than happy to go to the bathroom. Only, Luke and Lurin went into the smaller bathroom and the girls go to the larger one since there are more of them.


    By the time that they came out, Jenna had already finished writing out a list of what they needed to buy from the markets.


    ¡°You guys remember what I taught you about using the rings secretly?¡± I asked the kids. They all nodded with determination in their eyes. Of course, I told them of the consequences should anyone know that they have those rings, so I made them all wear it as a necklace instead of on their finger. Not to mention, the captain had exaggeratedly told them the horror of what would happen if anyone knew that they had those rings so the kids are more than careful when using them.


    ¡°Okay, Rebecca, Arise, Deana and Vinna. All of you are to go buy the items on this list. Here¡¯s the money. Don¡¯t be cheated. The price is listed right next to the item and how much you need to buy is also listed.¡± I said as I gave Rebecca the list and the money just as a knock came from the door. Jin looked to the door and went to answer it.


    ¡°Samantha, Minna, Hilsa, Luke, and Lurin. You guys are to go buy these items. Go check both the Alchemist Guild and the Herb Shops around and buy as much as possible according to the list. Do not exceed it. Check the prices before you buy them. Here¡¯s the money.¡± I said as I handed Luke the money.


    ¡°Hey, Jenna.¡± Called Linah from the door with a smile.


    ¡°Sister Linah!¡± Vinna and Arise rushed toward the girl with bright smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Hey, Vinna, Arise. Good Morning everyone.¡± She called as Keith and Starz came in after her.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I answered back.


    ¡°Did you guys eat already?¡± Asked Starz with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Aww, too bad. I was hoping to leech off some breakfast from you guys.¡± He said playfully.


    ¡°What did you do this time, Starz? Did you pissed off Aran again?¡± Jin asked with a smirk on his face while the kids chuckled.


    Starz Blackwill and Lazzaro Blackwill are twin brothers. They both are the 4th seat of the merchant group. For some reason, I don¡¯t know why but this world has a lot of twins being born. Minna and Hilsa are also twins. We also meet a lot of children that are twins too on the road. Like I said, about 20% of all the kids we meet on the road are twins. It¡¯s really weird.


    Even the Vismark Merchant Group has two pairs of twins. The Blackwill brothers were one of the twins while the other set was the Crane brothers, Aran and Aineah. The 6th and 7th seats of the Vismark Merchant group.


    ¡°Hehehehe. Who told him to be so stoic.¡± Starz laughed as he explained the reason for him being here.


    Starz and Lazzaro were both warriors but the former is a rank lower than the later in terms of skills and speed. Their personalities are nearly the same with the exception that Lazzaro doesn¡¯t joke around as often as his older brother. Their looks were nearly the same too except that Lazzaro is a bit shorter than Starz.


    However, for both Aran and Aineah, it¡¯s their skills that are different. Aran is an archer while Aineah is a mage. There are only three mages in the Vismark Merchant group and Aineah is one of them. Both of the Crane brothers look exactly the same in appearance and height and have the same personality so it was pretty difficult for the kids to tell who is who at first. But then they found out that Aran is an archer while his younger brother is a mage. That made it easier for kids to tell them apart.


    After all, both brothers were very strict and ¡®stoic¡¯, unlike the Blackwill brothers who like to play around. Personality wise, Jenna would rather prefer staying with the Crane brothers but other than that, Jenna found both the Crane brothers to be too smart sometimes, which was why she is rarely around them except for when making lunch and dinner.


    Of course, being smart doesn¡¯t mean that they have good instincts on their shoulders. Even though they both have been in the group for more than 5 years, their fighting instinct isn¡¯t very keen. Unlike the Blackwill brothers who have very keen instincts but are slightly stupid and aren¡¯t very good at thinking things through.


    So, it wasn¡¯t a surprise that the Blackwill brothers would always try to mess with the Crane brothers. However, since both of the Crane brothers are in charge of cooking along with the girls for the group, both Starz and Lazzaro usually found themselves without breakfast after messing with the Crane brothers the nights before.


    ¡°Sure. Take a seat. I will bring you some porridge. Keith and Linah, both of you too.¡± I said as I turned toward the kitchen while Vinna and Arise started to tell Linah that today is the day that I made that porridge that expelled out the icky black water from their body.


    ¡°Vinna, that¡¯s called impurity substance.¡± Linah smile as she reminded the girl again. Vinna just smiled.


    ¡°Linah, can Keith and you go shopping with the kids? They need someone to supervise them.¡± Jin asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Linah answered while Keith nodded.


    ¡°What about me?¡± Starz pout.


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. Jenna and I are going to start working on the fields behind the house to get them ready to build a Greenhouse there so you can help us with that.¡± Jin answered as I came back with three wooden bowls and three bronze spoons.


    I set the bowls and spoons in front of Linah, Keith, and Starz before going back to the kitchen and came back with another large wooden bowl full of porridge that has a large bamboo spoon hanging on its side. I then scoop some of the porridge from the larger wooden bowl using the large bamboo spoon and place it into their bowls.


    They start eating after giving their thanks to me. The kids all wait for them to finish eating and then they leave for the things that I have listed out to them. While they were eating, I check the dough to see if it¡¯s fermentation stage is finished and put it into the oven to bake. Next, I started to stew another pot of food, while on another stove I start to marinate other things I''ve picked up from our travels. Because there are no time devices for cooking on the stove and oven, I have to place my own timer using a mana countdown made with the Fire Element to make a timer more or less. Now, they will automatically cook by themselves without burning.


    After that, both Jin and Starz follow me to inspect the fields at the back of the house for Jin to start making plans for it and the greenhouse. Since I wanted to plant the herbs and spice seeds that I have collected on our long journey, Jin and Starz have to make do with a very small corner of the field to build a greenhouse for me.


    Making a greenhouse isn¡¯t easy, especially when the materials for building it are so expensive and hard to collect, but since I knew what I wanted in a Greenhouse, I had long ago started to collect the raw materials needed to make the glass and outer layers. Now, I just need to have Jin build me a portable furnace and I can start making the glass and the outer building materials.


    After 3 hours, the other adults came over and started helping around the fields. Some were building fences while others were marking and dividing the fields into patches for different herbs.


    However, I don¡¯t see either the captain or Mark. I can tell the reason why too.


    ¡®Ne, Little Jen. The pills that the captain have been using, are they really that pill?¡¯ Jin asked telepathically as he was currently discussing with Starz and Hylian about the layout of the greenhouse, on the other side of the field completely facing away from me.


    ¡®Yes. It is Blazing Blood Elixir.¡¯ I answered as I help Lisley and Olivia, the 10th and 12th seat of the merchant group respectively, mark and divide the fields.


    ¡®Arg. Of all the pills for the captain to take for his illness, he has to take Blazing Blood Pill.¡¯ Jin complained as he sighed out loud and winced in sympathy.


    ¡®I know.¡¯ Blazing Blood Pills are a kind of curing pills that cure people who have been bitten and poisoned by the Blazing Blood Snake, a venomous snake that once its prey has been bitten, will kill slowly. Usually, after taking a Blazing Blood Pill to counter the venomous poison, that person should slowly recover but because the pills that the captain has been taking haven¡¯t been made correctly, it has caused the man¡¯s blood to turn to poison, blocking up both the veins in his body and his heart.


    The impurities and the incorrect making of the pills during the refining process have caused the captain to turn into something that both Jenna and Jin grimace whenever they think about it.


    After all, the captain will have to take the blood of his loved one to fully stop the progression of the poison. However, because he has been avoiding that man all this time, it has caused his illness to develop to the last stage. Not to mention, all the impurities that have accumulated in his blood is at a level that is far too high, even with the captain¡¯s Purification Spell working on it after all this time, the accumulation of the impurities within his blood has already passed the stage of curable.


    ¡®Can we really do nothing to help?¡¯ Jin asked worryingly. After all, the man had been teasing him before his Awakening so they are pretty close. Well, as close as it can be with Clapton trying to piss him off all the time by trying to make him jealous of Jenna and himself. And damn, it had worked.


    ¡®Like I said, if the man himself doesn¡¯t want to live then there is nothing that I can do about it. Even if I help him now, with his weak determination and will, the blood will just turn back into poison.¡¯ I explained as I cast a small spell that causes the earth to shift into a patch and loosen the earth for planting and fertilization.


    ¡®I know. I just hope that with Melinda being alive now, the captain will fight for survival, for her at least. After all, we told her about the captain¡¯s illness. Whatever she does for the captain, we will have to wait to find out.¡¯ Jin sighed with worry as he and Starz started to measure out the area for the greenhouse.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hope so.¡¯ I answered back.


    Just as we finished with the field work and the girls and I started to prepare for lunch, the kids came back with the things that I had listed for them to buy. Of course, they aren¡¯t holding it in their hands. It was all in their rings.


    They are something that makes almost every adult in the group green with jealousy. I didn¡¯t need to see their faces to be able to tell. Ahhh, whatever!


    ¡°If you all go and bring me your own rings, I will make them into a storage device for you guys,¡± I said as I watch the Blackwill brothers eyed the rings on the kid¡¯s necks with envy and jealousy. Good thing that I found a lot of trace of other emotions in their eyes, otherwise...


    ¡°REALLY?!¡± All of them yelled with stars in their eyes. I nodded as I brought out the bread that is now finished from the oven and started slicing it. All the kids'' eyes were on the bread with their mouths salivating. Not caring that the adults are eying the rings around their necks.


    Before I even finished slicing the bread, all the adults had already gone rushing through the door in a way that made some of them fall over into a chaotic human limb pile. The kids were all giggling in amusement at the actions of the adults as Jin sighed out loud and looked at me.


    ¡®Is that a good idea?¡¯ Jin asked as his eyes glinted dangerously for a split second.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine. I will make sure that they won¡¯t be able to tell anyone about me making the rings for them.¡¯ I said with a look that made Jin shiver and sweat drip from his brow.


    ¡°Okay, enough of that. Since Aran and Aineah left with the others, I need some help in the kitchen. Everyone, go wash your hands. Rebecca, could you help me? And you come help too Deana.¡± I said as I pointed to the bathroom. They all nodded and vanished into the bathroom with Jin leading them.


    Both Rebecca and Deana follow me into the kitchen as we started to reheat the food i made earlier and set up the tables for the adults and kids to eat together. Good things that I bought additional cookware from the captain. There wasn¡¯t enough silverware for all the kids and the adults though, that¡¯s why I made a list of everything that the household needs for the kids to go buy, Including forks, knives, and spoons.


    ¡°Ah, Jenna. There is all the things that you wanted me to buy.¡± Rebecca said as she handed me her ring and started to channel a little mana into it as she controls the things inside it to transfer to the ring on my finger.


    There were all kinds of stuff in there that made no sense whatsoever to Rebecca or any other adult that happened to see it but that¡¯s okay with me.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Oh? There¡¯s actually White Wax?¡± I asked as I check the contents of the things that were transferred to my ring. There¡¯s only a small bit of space left. That reminds me I really need to upgrade it soon.


    ¡°How much was a pound?¡± I asked Rebecca.


    ¡°The Yellow Wax on the list that you wanted me to buy wasn¡¯t available but there was White Wax with the same price of 10 copper per pound so I bought 10 pounds of it,¡± Rebecca said as she handed me the leftover money.


    ¡°Keep those for your use. Where did you find this wax?¡± I asked as I shake my head to the money in her hand. She shrugged as she put the extra 36 silver back into her ring.


    ¡°It was sold at the market square called Fireflies Square at the 15th Stand,¡± Rebecca answered.


    I nodded. ¡°Rebecca, after lunch can you and Linah go back to that stand and buy about a gold¡¯s worth of White Wax?¡± I asked.


    Rebecca nodded but she was really confused as to why Jenna would need that much wax for. After all, a pound of White Wax was enough to last for 4 weeks of lighting. If you used oil for light at night, the cost would be about 14 copper per fluid ounce, the average that they should need for a month would only be 5 ounces. What in the world would Jenna need that much White Wax for? A pound of White Wax lasts for about a whole week after all. As White Wax melts very slowly, unlike yellow Wax, people don¡¯t need a lot of it for daily uses.


    The reason why White Wax is so cheap is that it smells really bad when lite so no one really uses it in their houses, it¡¯s mainly used for outside lighting during the night. It wasn¡¯t just humans that don¡¯t like the smell of White Wax burning, beasts and insects don¡¯t like the smell either. They just have to be careful during the autumn to not carelessly light up the Wax all over the place due to it being a fire hazard. It is Autumn, after all.


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing that confused Rebecca to no end. Jenna had Rebecca buy a lot of raw materials that she didn¡¯t even know the use of. Like rye grains and calendula flower petals and some kind of nut that no one wants to eat. It was sold in sets of 10 pounds for 5 copper so Rebecca only brought about 5 pounds of it. In the list, it said to buy a silver¡¯s worth but since it said that a pound should cost about 20 copper, Rebecca only bought 5 pounds.


    However, it seems like Jenna didn¡¯t care about that.


    Or so Rebecca thinks anyway.


    Truth is, White Wax can be made into very high-quality soap bars that doesn¡¯t melt in hot water or catch fire if you accidentally try to ignite it. To think that a pound of White Wax was the same price as Yellow Wax. This is truly stupid. I know that they don¡¯t know how to use waxes to make soap so I can see why it is so cheap. Had the people known, the price for White Wax would had skyrocketed high by now.


    The smell from the White Wax wouldn¡¯t be on the Soap after I finished processing them into proper soap bars. So, the smell doesn¡¯t bother me, at all. In fact, as it is now, I would start hoarding all the White Wax I could get my hands on but that¡¯s stupid and attention seeking, so no thanks.


    ¡®Little Jen. You are a little scary with those thoughts of yours.¡¯ Jin complained with a shiver snaking down his spine.


    ¡®...¡¯


    After all the adults came back with their own gold, silver and iron rings of their choosing, they gave them to me and then we all ate together. I didn¡¯t forget to give them their desserts too. It nearly made the girls, which is Linah, Lisley, Olivia, Clarissa, and all the little girl''s cry in happiness while the men tried to swallow the dessert whole. Well, all except Jin who had his piece earlier this morning.


    After that, Jin and all the adults went back to work on the fields and the greenhouse while I went back to mine and Jin¡¯s room to start making the awe-inspiring rings.


    Since this time it was with silver and gold rings as the starting base, it wasn¡¯t as hard as I remember it to be once I finished them. Of course, I remember to always make sure that these rings are of the same size in term of storage space so there shouldn¡¯t be any complaints from any of the adults.


    Huh? How large are the spaces? Not very large. Only about 5 cubic meters. What? I can¡¯t make them too big after all. It wouldn¡¯t be good if it draws the attention of that Being. Not to mention it will draw too much attention my way. Which I do NOT want or need.


    After that, I transferred all of the things in my ring to one of theirs and upgraded mine. Mine is a lot larger in terms of space since I remember to extract all the impurities in the ring before upgrading it. Mine was about 50 by 48 by 60 cubic meters of space. Larger than mine and Jin¡¯s bedroom at least. And then I transferred all my stuff back before going back outside and start helping the rest of them with the fields again.


    I charged them 30 gold for each ring. Something that none of them complained about. So in the end, I made another 1,320 gold coins since there are 44 adults in the Vismark Group who hadn¡¯t got a ring yet.


    It was near the end of the day when the captain and Mark came over to help. At first glance and I knew right away how badly the man¡¯s condition is.


    The captain took one look at my narrowed eyes before he turned away with a grimace. The Blazing Blood Poison in the man¡¯s blood seems to be more active than before.


    I turned away from them as I continued to clean the earth around me with an Earth Purification spell that made both the captain and the other healers in the group gasp in surprise.


    In one corner of the field was a spot that has many tiny pebbles and stones that were all different kinds of stone that used to be in the earth. Those pebbles are what are causing the fields to lack mana force since they are blocking the mana from flowing through the ground. Soon after that, I could feel the earth shake a little and the house behind me tremble.


    Oh? Was this one of the reasons why the house was rented for so cheap? Because the ground isn¡¯t stable?


    I smirked.


    The shaking made all the adults jump in surprise and become slightly scared but seeing that both I and Jin was calm, they all calmed down. Including the kids.


    ¡°Jenna? What did you do?¡± Asked Aran and Aineah at the same time.


    ¡°Hm? Nothing. It just that I now know the reason why this house was rented for so cheap, especially for a house of this size with this large amount of space and land.¡± I answered as my eyes hardened just a bit, ¡° Everyone, I want you to sit down in the meditation position and DON¡¯T move for the next 10 seconds. Starting NOW~¡± I said as I closed my eyes and felt that everyone sat down in a meditation position without actually meditating.


    I smile a bit as I closed my conscious and meditated in the Earth Breathing Techniques, as I closed up all the Earth around this house and the orphan¡¯s house. Making sure that there are no leaking spaces in the earth for quakes. I opened my eyes and let my senses travel around the ground and the earth.


    Hm... not bad... The Earth Force and Law in this world are very strong and constant in its states. Although I don¡¯t really want to go too deep in the case that Being notices me, I can still cultivate the Earth Elements.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You guys can stand back up.¡± I said as Jin jump up from his seated position with an energy that I found myself lacking.


    ¡°Jin, are you on a sugar high?¡± I asked.


    All the adults looked at me and Jin as if they were watching a play.


    ¡°No?¡± He tilted his head to the side as he replied.


    ¡°Then why are you so excited?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe. Because Little Jen, someone is coming.¡± Jin answers as he chuckled in a way that told every one of his excitement.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Who? Hmmm? This feeling... where had I felt this aura before?


    ¡®Little Jen. It was that man from the Alchemy Guild remember?¡¯ Jin reminded me as he grins while looking at the captain from the corner of his eyes, seeing both the jerking motion of the captain and the look in his eyes once he sensed that person¡¯s aura.


    Jin grins. ¡°Arise? Can you go open the door and escort the man that is coming over here?¡± Jin asked the little girl as he smiles brightly in amusement.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The girl brightly answers as she skips away. Causing everyone else to chuckle at the scene while Clapton clenches his jaw and whines. Of course, he''s the only one that isn¡¯t happy since the person that¡¯s coming over is someone he knows well on a personal level.


    A minute later and Arise was skipping back with a long blonde haired man that had red eyes and looked to be in his 20s. Something that Jenna didn¡¯t bother thinking if it was true or not since she knew better.


    ¡°Good evening, Director Edris.¡± Clapton grins with a fake smile on his face. Jin and Jenna''s exchange looks as they eyed the two older men who look to be in their 30s but clearly are older than 100 years.


    ¡°Good evening, Vario.¡± The red-eyed, golden-haired man answered with a look that said he is very calm but the look in his eyes gave him away.


    The captain whines as his brows twitch. All the kids have to blink in surprise while all the other adults look very uncomfortable with the situation. Of course, they would be uncomfortable.


    After all, Vario is Clapton¡¯s other last name before he quit being a priest and that name isn¡¯t a name that Clapton is proud off or wants to remember. All the other adults take at least three steps back and away from the blonde haired man and the black-haired captain nervously.


    Now that Jenna recalled, the captain did introduce himself as Vario back in that village. Jenna and the others might have called Edge Village the name Edge Village but the name that all the kids called the village wasn¡¯t originally Edge Village but something else.


    Right. It was called Bulea Village. Or so the old Jenna¡¯s memories had said. From what the old Jenna memories said, to the North of Bulea(Edge) Village, was a Kingdom called the Matnak Empire. However, Jenna now knows that it wasn¡¯t the Matnak Empire but rather the Skymorite Kingdom. Matnak was just a small Town between The Dragonet Mountain and the boundary of Skymorite. It isn¡¯t Human Territory.


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a Beast Town. This had to perk my interest, somewhat, since the map that we got from the chief''s basement had a marking on it. Probably a treasure map that leads to the so call Matnak Empire...


    It seems like the captain was being cautious when he had introduced himself as Vario. It was to warn anyone off that he used to be in the Order of Priests with the Church.


    ¡°...¡± It seems like I was too careless when I let that Timberling beast go, huh. I hope that it won¡¯t triggered anything headache-inducting.


    Watching the captain now confirmed Jenna¡¯s suspicion at that time when he was called Vismark Prisca instead of Vario. Vario is - was - probably his old name. A name that he doesn¡¯t really want to hear.


    At all.


    Eying the couple, Jenna has to stop herself from smiling in mischief as her other side of the adult side come out. Jin looks at Jenna and raises his eyebrows at the excitement that he could feel from her through their connection.


    ¡®Little Jen? Should I start running now?¡¯ Jin asked as he eyed his Eternal Bond Mate with caution. After all, Jenna rarely shows interest in anything.


    I eyed Jin from the corner of my eyes as I make a hand sign toward him, causing Jin to wince and shiver.


    ¡®Arg, Little Jen. You don¡¯t have to put a spell on me you know? It¡¯s not like I can stop you anyway.¡¯ Jin said as he internally thought: The devil is coming! Run for your life!


    ¡®Just shut it. I won¡¯t do anything. This couple will have to go through their own troubles.¡¯ I answered back as I walk away from the captain and that blonde haired, red-eyed man, who at that moment was in a staring war with the captain. Who also looks like he really wanted to run away from the man¡¯s sight.


    Hmm? What is this? Clapton¡¯s blood is responding to the presence of that man? But that¡¯s not possible. It shouldn¡¯t be possible since he takes the Blazing Blood pill! Wait... this is... Did the captain do something to himself before he quit being a priest?


    Priests do have that spell after all. Although I doubt that he is that stupid.


    But wait... He was desperate to save his sister. Don''t tell me it was something else? What could it be?


    .... No way, right?


    ¡®Little Jen? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Feeling the mana erupt from the center of their soul, Jin worriedly asked Jenna since she just stopped walking toward him and stand there motionless all the while narrowing her eyes.


    ¡®Jin... It might not be a Blazing Blood pills that the captain had been consuming after all.¡¯ I said as I closed my eyes and using the Earth Mana to analyze the captain from bottom to top, and all over again.


    It¡¯s a good thing that the captain¡¯s Mana Pool is now purer than before, otherwise....


    ¡®Not Blazing Blood Pill? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s that pill?!¡¯ Jin can feel his whole body stiffened at the thought of captain using that pill. And here he thought that the captain had already suffered enough. Only to turn out to be not enough.


    There is one other pill that has the same look as a Blazing Blood pill but it isn¡¯t made from the Blazing Blood Snake but rather from a Fire Blaze element herb called Blazing Nuphar Nether. A Fire Nuphar that can only be found deep in lava pools. How the hell did the captain get it?!


    If Blazing Nuphar Nether was used to make medicine then it is fine but! The one that used it didn¡¯t even know the true use for it and just made it into Blazing Blood Pills!


    It isn¡¯t for healing blood diseases! That fool! If I ever met that person who created these pills, I am so damn going to smack his or her face in!


    ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s a Blood Control Pill alright. Only this one is very weak and has too many impurities within it. The captain is one lucky man. Hadn¡¯t that man come here, I would have thought that it was a true Blazing Blood Pill and not a Blood Control Pill.¡¯ I answered Jin.


    ¡®What should we do now?¡¯ Jin asked worriedly as he looked at the captain. Jenna was referring to the Director of the Alchemy Guild that had come over. Probably for whatever bet it was that the captain and he had conducted last night.


    However, maybe the captain shouldn¡¯t have given him a night and change it to two or three days instead since just his presence near the captain was already enough for his blood to start moving this fast.


    ¡®Little Jen?¡¯ Jin was so nervous that his face started to twitch. His perfect smiling poker face started to twitch.


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    ¡°Captain?¡± I asked, pulling his attention away from Director Edris. Not even 10 seconds had passed yet the way that the captain¡¯s blood rate is now currently undergoing is kind of scary. It wasn¡¯t just the rate of his heartbeats that counts, it¡¯s his emotions concerning the Director that is causing his heart rate to increase this fast. Even though his face is barely changing, except for the twitching in his brows and the strained grin on his face.


    However, Edris¡¯ expression is the one that truly didn¡¯t change at all. It is his eyes that speak louder than words that can ever be uttered.


    And the captain knew it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk inside,¡± I said as I lead the way first without waiting for their refusal. Both Mark and the captain sweat drops.


    Clapton takes one look at Jin and let out a sigh of resignation before grabbing Edris hand and follow after the two mini-devils, causing the Director to widen his eyes in disbelief that Clapton actually is willingly touching him after all this time.


    Inside the living room, Jenna and Jin sit together while Clapton sits at one end of the table while Director Edris sits at the other end.


    Silence penetrates the room for what seems like forever to Clapton. I have to say, this man is so awkward. Ah! That¡¯s right. I hadn¡¯t served tea yet.


    Getting up, I went to the kitchen without paying attention to the jerk of surprise from the captain. A minute later, I come back with four ordinary teacups that have a simple design of small red flower bloom on it. Placing the cup in front of everyone, I used a small pinching sticks that Jin had made on the road and pitch a couple of dried tea leaves that are ground into fine powder and place them into the cup before pouring near boil hot water into it.


    Then I went back to the kitchen with the hot pots of water. Of course, I¡¯m not stupid enough to bring the whole container of teas out into the opening and instead, have them in a small tiny glass container that I inscribed a sealing inscription to prevent it from degrading.


    What? If you think that my tea is ordinary like other teas that normal household use then you are truly an idiot.


    My teas is a one of a blend that I swore that no one had ever tried before. Why? Because I made it using a large variety of wild plants and herbs and fruits. It has mana properties that can purify your soul and blood since it has Misty Flower and Dragon Fruits in it. Something that if were normally mixed, would be the most dangerous poison on the planet. Well, for mortal at least.


    However, in my hands, anything poisonous will turn into something else completely if I want it to, by using my Plant affinity, it is easy.


    Changing a herb¡¯s properties isn¡¯t something that just can be done even if they had the knowledge. This just tells Jin that in the thousands of years that he hadn¡¯t seen his little Little Jen, she acquired knowledge so vast that it is impossible for him to understand. Jin doesn''t know if that was a good thing or not.


    And man, this smell is god-like!


    Jin cupped his cup and blows it slowly as he savors the smell.


    Edris eyed the two kids in front of him with curiosity. There''s just something weird about the way that Vario had talked to the kids that made him curious. The two kids¡¯ action was very mature, thoroughly.


    Edris was also surprised that there was steams of mana properties emitting from the tea.


    A Mana Tea?!


    Edris was shocked. Mana teas are teas that have plenty of mana infused property herbs in it. It is very expensive so only someone like the king or someone truly rich could buy. And the girl just served it to them like it was nothing! Not to mention this heavenly smell of peach, apple, pear, berries, Sakura, and all other kinds of heavenly smells! This is something that he had never had smelled or tasted before~!


    Even the Kings Mana Tea, Berry Imperial Tea, doesn¡¯t smell this strong and doesn¡¯t have this strong of mana coming out!


    Edris is the Director of the Alchemy Guild in Ernos City so you can say that he is in the top ten, if not five, richest people in the whole city. However, he had only ever taste two kinds of Mana Tea in his whole life! The first time was when he graduated from his school as one of the top 3 graduates that year, along with Vario and one other, and the Director of the school served it as a ceremony! That time wasn¡¯t the Berry Imperial Tea but rather Heaven Green Tea and the impact that it had on his Soul Realm was a godsend!


    The second time was when the King summoned him to the Palace for finding a new herb that has the properties to heal soul wounds or cracks! That was more than 20 years ago! And that time was Berry Imperial Tea! It made it possible for him to increase his rank from Tier 6 rank 7 to Tier 6 rank 9 in two months! A whole 2 rank increment! Something that people spend tens of years to complete!


    If Jenna knew what was on Edris¡¯s mind right now, she would give the man a look that would make him feel so very stupid.


    Taking a sip of the tea, Edris can feel his whole body lighten and a deep pressure from inside his Soul Realm that made him shiver in delight.


    A mere shock would be the underestimation of the year at what Edris is feeling! His mana realm had expanded significantly and the purity that it gave his body isn¡¯t something to joke about!


    ¡°?!¡± Edrise wasn¡¯t able to say anything in his daze as his body went to auto drive.


    Clapton looked at the blond man with his eyes wide open and for some reason, felt a little afraid of the tea in front of him. What kind of tea is this? Mana Tea? It¡¯s emitting a blue fog from the steam and the smell makes his whole body relax. Ever since he felt Edris¡¯ aura coming near him, his blood and whole body had been tense but now with the smell of the tea calming him down like nothing else had before.


    Clapton cupped the tea in his hands and stared at it. What else is in this aura that is coming from the tea? Huh? This is a Golden Flower petal, right? Turning toward Jenna, Clapton was going to ask if it had Golden Flower petals in it but shut his mouth tight once he saw the look in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    Edris was still gaping at the cup in his hand while both Jenna and Jin start to softly blow their teas and sipped it little at a time, trying to savor both the taste and the smell all at the same time.


    The taste of the tea was sweet, sour, a bit acid, a bit cream like, and it was very soft and gentle. Jin smiled as he closed his eyes and savored it. It had been a long time since he drank Little Jen¡¯s blended tea.


    Anything that Jenna made was bounded to be impactive. That much, he had long ago learned of when he still hasn¡¯t had Awakened as Jin.


    After five long and silent minutes, both Jin and Jenna had long since finished their tea, Jenna started the conversation after Clapton got over his shock at the tea.


    ¡°So, what is your business here today, Director Edris?¡± I asked. Fully intending on making the two of them getting this over with as fast as possible.


    ¡°Ah? Ah, that¡¯s right. It was about the bet that Vario made with me last night. I refined the pills with the recipes that you had recreated and the aftereffects was more than I had imagined.¡± Edris said as he looks at Clapton from the corner of his eyes and saw the sweat drops on Clapton¡¯s brow.


    Does being in his presence affect him that much? Edris don¡¯t know what to feel other than disappointment that the man that he loves is trying to run away from him after all this time.


    ¡°Oh? And what is that bet?¡± I asked dangerously. Jin started to sweat at the tone that Jenna had let out. Clapton jerked as he looked away from Jenna¡¯s eyes with a pale face. He hadn¡¯t told the girl about the bet, yet!


    ¡°S-sorry...¡± Clapton apology without even looking at Jenna or Jin, causing Edris to be surprised at his action. Why is Vario not looking at the kids in their eyes like he should be? That¡¯s bad manners! But, that¡¯s pretty understandable since he probably didn¡¯t tell the girl about the bet huh.


    ¡°Hmm. So what was the bet about anyway?¡± Jin asked, trying to direct Jenna¡¯s attention elsewhere and failing big time. Jenna¡¯s eyes are still on the man.


    ¡°Ah, it was to see if the recipe that Jenna modified would be stronger than the original or not. If I win, Director Edris will be your guys sponsor for you to enter the Grisarth School of Beginner Magic and Craft. However, if I lose then I will stay here for a year.¡± Clapton was confident that the recipes that Jenna modify will be far stronger and he was right.


    ¡°Oh? A sponsor huh. So? The results?¡± I asked as I look towards the captain.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± He answered with his face pale. ¡°As for the results, I¡¯m sure that Director Edris is here with the answer.¡± He said as he looked at Edris with a strained smile on his face.


    ¡°... The results...¡± He sighed, ¡°is his win.¡± He finished.


    Of course, it better be his win.


    ¡°So that means that you will sponsor us?¡± Jin asked. Knowing exactly what it means for someone like the Director to sponsor someone. It seems like the captain truly wanted someone to look after the kids. Still, Jin knew that Jenna probably won¡¯t go to the so call school if she could help it. Jenna hates place like Sect, School, and institution.


    ¡°Yes. A bet is a bet. I will sponsor all 11 of you guys for a full 7 years.¡± Director Edris said with a small smile on his face. It seems like this man likes kids. That¡¯s good.


    ¡°Oh? But then again, I bet the recipe that I modified yesterday will probably bring in more profit than the cost of our sponsorships.¡± I said solemnly, however, Jin can tell that I am very amused right now.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. We haven¡¯t even put the new modified pills into the market yet but according to my estimation, they should be around 25 silver coins per pill. They save a lot of rare herbs and make it possible for commoners to buy it. This contributes to not just Ernos City but I have no doubt that before long, the Twin Capital cities and every other city and town will hear about it soon enough.¡± Director Edris informed.


    ¡°Hmm... I guess that¡¯s fine.¡± I answered. Since the material itself only cost half of that, including in handling and fees for all other things, it should be more than enough to pay for everything else and they would still get a large profit. Being alchemist means that the person will become rich from the profits that the pills or potions will bring.


    Which is why in Jenna¡¯s old life, she was rich enough to buy a whole continent if she wanted to. No, that''s not all. She could have bought the whole world if she wanted it.


    After a couple more minutes of silence and as Director Edris and captain sipped their new cups of tea, we started to discuss school.


    I really don¡¯t want to go to school since I knew that it would draw attention toward me but under Jin¡¯s puppy dog eyes and pouty cat ears, I lost the battle. However, Jin and I will only go for half-days and not a full day.


    School started from the first day of the month for 6 days and then rest 3 days and so on and so on. Since there are 11 of us kids, it will cost us 11 gold per school year but since the Director of the Alchemist Guild is sponsoring us, we didn¡¯t have to pay a copper.


    It is now Second Sun, The Month of September on the 17th in year 6016 of the Solar Calendar.


    Hmm? Did you guys forget that this world has three suns?


    The first two suns are just like any other world¡¯s sun but the third sun isn¡¯t. According to Linah¡¯s explanation, the Third Sun will begin after the Second Sun ends in the Month of December in Solar Calendar year 6018. Unlike the first two suns, which is almost the same but only the differences in the color that it radiates, the Third Sun isn¡¯t hot.


    In fact, it¡¯s the complete opposite.


    When it is time for the Third Sun to rise, everything in the world freezes into ice due to the fact that the sun¡¯s element is Coldness. It is a good thing that the Third Sun only lasts for 12 months, unlike the other two suns, which lasts for 4 years each. Which means that in winter, everything under heaven at that time can still survive. Jenna wasn''t even sure if the Third Sun could still be called a Sun and not a Moon instead. Yet, it was still called a Sun so...


    Once the Third Sun comes up, if you are strong then you will survive, no matter how cold it is but if you aren¡¯t strong and very weak? Only death awaits you.


    Which is one of the reasons that for one year, every 8 years, hundreds of thousands of humans would die due to the coldness. And this is the main reason why oil and firewood are the most valuable thing in this world besides food.


    I have to say, I am impressed. The humans in this world have learned to get ready for that Sun, years ahead of schedule, and they even went as far as to raise animals for food underground during that time.


    However, one thing that I find really stupid is the fact that this world doesn¡¯t know how to preserve food for animals that they raise underground. When Linah had explained that to me, I have to fight the urge to sigh out loud and pinch my nose in exaggeration.


    What? Don''t you think it¡¯s worth it? Coming up with a method preserve the freshness of the foods for the animals?


    Seriously, they had only learned to dry out the grass for all the animals that the humans raise underground! They can¡¯t even preserve the freshness in the grass! This is very sad... No wonder everybody hates Flying Pigs¡¯ blood. Something that in the hands of Jenna would turn into many very useful and delicious things.


    Anyway, back to the topic at hand. What I mean is that school will start in another 2 days so we have to get everything ready. It is a good thing that Grisarth Institute is only about a 5 minute walk away from here.


    After the discussion about school was done. I didn¡¯t immediately let the Director leave.


    No, he can¡¯t leave just yet.


    ¡°Director Edris, may I speak to you privately for a second?¡± I asked once I am sure that every piece of paper works that is needed for us kid¡¯s to transfer to the school are completed.


    ¡°Sure?¡± He answered as I raised up and we moved away from Clapton¡¯s curious ears. Jin can entertain him for a bit. I am not worried about that.


    Inside the wash room, the room that¡¯s for laundry, I have both me and him sit in two wooden chairs.


    ¡°I am going to be direct. Director Edris, I want you to forcibly kiss the captain.¡± I said completely serious, causing the director to look at me in utter bewilderment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer me. If you want to know why he won¡¯t stay in your presence for more than ten minutes, just kiss him and you will see. Otherwise, you just have to wait for when that man himself to push his own body toward it¡¯s destruction.¡± The tone that I am using isn¡¯t very apprehensive but the looks in my eyes are more than enough to tell him that I am completely serious.


    ¡°Waa... Okay, I can do that if only it means that he won¡¯t die. However, what will happen after that?¡± He asked hesitantly. Good, this man knows how to think deeply. Still, the look on his face was one of hesitation.


    ¡°He will probably snap. You better be ready to have him bite you.¡± I warned.


    ¡°B-bite me?¡± He asked bemused.


    ¡°Yes, bite you,¡± I confirmed as I closed my eyes solemnly.


    ¡°Okay?¡± He answered with his face stained with determination and a little blush on his cheeks at the thought of kissing Vario.


    ¡°You ready? Don¡¯t let the captain get ready and just kissed him.¡± Edris gulped and nodded as we make our way back toward Jin and Clapton. Jin and Ishared a quick look, then I turned toward Edris and nodded .


    Without waiting to see if the Director even saw me, I sat down beside Jin as he refilled my teacup for me.


    Before I even finish sitting down, Clapton let out a groan and I turned to them, only to see that Edris truly take my advice to heart.


    ¡°Arg!¡± The groan from the captain was the only warning that Director Edris had before he was pinned against the wall with Clapton¡¯s mouth and teeth sinking into his neck, sucking his blood. The mana aura that was rushing out from the captain¡¯s body made my eyes twitch.


    It was Madness. Anger. Hate. Regret. Fondness. Love. And Lust all in one. Jin tsked as he placed a simple spell around the living room just as Clapton¡¯s aura rose to a far more lethal degree.


    However, there was no fear in the Director¡¯s eyes but only pleasure as his face flushed and he moaned softly.


    Both I and Jin exchanges look before I vanished from my spot and with a quick chopping motion, the captain dropped to the floor with a groan.


    Unconscious.


    The Director looked at me with a red face as his hand automatically went to the bite wounds that Clapton¡¯s teeth made. The teeth marks were bleeding since it pierced thru his veins.


    ¡°Healing Hand,¡± I said as I moved my finger toward the wound and watched it as it closed, not even leaving a scar. A simple spell that I watched and learned from the captain. It might not be as effective as my God¡¯s Hand spell but it¡¯s more than enough to heal the Director for now.


    A change in the aura that was coming from the captain drew both of our attention to him. We all watched as Clapton¡¯s hair grew at a rate that made the Director gasp in shock and surprise. Next, he gave out a red blazing aura.


    ¡°This is... Fire Element? But that should be impossible! Vario is a priest! He can¡¯t use the Fire Element!¡± The director exclaimed as fires ignite on the captain¡¯s hair, turning the man into a flame like a creature.


    I blinked. Jin blinked.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Director wasn¡¯t paying attention to what he had just said.


    ¡°What do you mean impossible?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, Vario is a priest so he can¡¯t use magics other than what he has an affinity towards. Since he doesn¡¯t have the attribute for other Magics, such as Fire Affinity, he shouldn''t have been able to use any Fire Element Magic,¡± He explained just as the flame from the captain¡¯s hair calm down and vanished.


    ¡°... You need an attribute to use magic?¡± I asked as I look at the blonde hair red eyes man, who at the moment is looking at the captain in a very worried manner.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Director explained. ¡±To use magic and to learn what magic best fits you, you need to test your magic attribute and aspect. If you have the attribute for it then you will need to learn the way to properly use it. But only the most talented have the means and mindset to it.¡± He explains as he continues to not pay any attention to the two kids in the room. His worry of the love of his life was already clouding his judgment on the kids. After all, for the Captain to treat the kids in such a manner was something that should already have alerted the Director. But since he wasn''t paying attention to what he was saying, he didn''t notice the change or the looks in those intelligent eyes.


    ¡°...¡± This world¡¯s theory of magic is utter bullshit.


    ¡®Little Jen...¡¯ The sweatdrops from that wasn¡¯t lost.


    ¡°Arg...¡± A groan of pain came from the man on the ground as he regained conscious and tried to get up.


    ¡°Vario!¡± The Director worriedly helped the captain off the ground and helped him to the a seat.


    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked as he rubbed his forehead in pain.


    ¡°Well...¡± The Director blushed as he turned away from the captain.


    ¡°You lost control,¡± I responded back as I sipped my tea like I had no care in the world. Jin sweat drops at my bluntness.


    ¡°What?!¡± The fear in his voice was enough to make Edris raise his eyes to meet his.


    ¡°Are you okay? Where did I hurt you?¡± Clapton worriedly asked the Director as he looked at him over and over, causing the subject to his inspection to blush.


    ¡°N-no where. You didn¡¯t hurt me. Jenna didn¡¯t let you.¡± Edris nervously said as he looked to me for help. The man is far too nervous since he rarely got this close to the desire of his heart.


    I ignored him and sipped more tea. Edris can feel his forehead sweat in nervous due to my own actions.


    After that, both Clapton and Edris calmed down enough to look at each other without blushing in shame.


    ¡°Not to interrupt you guys but we really need to talk before you have to leave, Director Edris,¡± I said as I sipped my tea. That drew both their attention to me but I can see that their hands are touching but not enough to hold onto each other.


    In Clapton¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s guilt and shame in it but there¡¯s also a happiness that I have never seen before in it. He feeling guilt because he lost control and nearly killed the love of his life with his condition. It was shameful that he lost control over his body and forget that there are two kids in the room and just started to- okay skip! And most of all, Clapton was very happy that Edris doesn¡¯t hate him for all that he had done to him in the past.


    In the past 90s years of living without Edris it was like living in a world with no air for Clapton. He missed the blonde so much that sometimes he swore that he was dead inside. However, he was determined to not let his feelings get in the way of finding a cure for his sister. The only sister that had ever shown love to him. The one that gave her everything to make sure that he could survive in their madness of family.


    So when he got this illness and was poisoned by a Blazing Blood Snake, he knew then that he could never ever love anyone else again. Yet, whenever he saw him, his blood always boiled in pain and his reasoning would always be in question. That is until a herbalist master gave him those pills. Since then, his suffering decreased from once a week to once every other month. He did a pretty good job at hiding his illness from the rest of the group but Hylian and Mark both knew about it.


    And now, it seems like Jenna knew about it too. How else could he explain why Edris, who always respect his will, suddenly kissed him out of nowhere?


    Sighing internally, Clapton shifts his attention to the girl in front of him. This girl isn¡¯t someone that he can ignore after all. Something that he had learned of long ago.


    ¡°Listen carefully to what I am going to say, captain. Now that you have tasted his blood, you will be in a lot of pain for the next three days. By that, I don¡¯t mean your body. I mean your soul. The pills that you have been taking for who knows how long aren¡¯t what you think they are. Those pills that you take are a Blood Control Elixir. It isn¡¯t used to cure the poison in your blood. It was used to control the blood in your veins. Now, this is the important part so listen carefully.¡± Both Clapton and Edris¡¯s eyes widen and they both lean in closer to catch every word from Jenna¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°In three day, if you don¡¯t purify all the impurities in your body, you will die. In a very painful way. And you won¡¯t be the only one to die. Director Edris will die too.¡± I dropped the bomb.


    Jin, who was quiet ever since we got the captain to sit down sighed out loud in pain at that very idea.


    ¡°... How?¡± His voice cracked with fear and worried.


    ¡°Your body will explode with all the impurities in your blood and it will turn Director Edris¡¯s blood into fire, and then he will die too from it,¡± There was no sympathy in my voice nor was there any pity.


    ¡°What?¡± Director Edris was both scared and worried for Clapton. Their hands squeeze each other in fright at the thought.


    ¡°Jenna...¡± He hesitated.¡± Do you know any way to...¡± He couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t finish his question due to the pain that went thru his mind at the idea that Edris might really die because of him.


    ¡°Yes, I know of a way to stop and cure your condition,¡± I answered, causing the Director to be surprised. This girl, who is only 15 or so, knows a way to stop and cure Clapton¡¯s condition? Something that he can¡¯t even do himself?


    I really don¡¯t want to do this since the knowledge of that what I have isn¡¯t something that I want this world to know of but since this man has helped us for so long, I will make this the only exception.


    ¡°You are lucky that I happen to have this.¡± I sighed out loud as I take out an object from my ring, surprising the Director into shock.


    I really don¡¯t care to know that I am shocking the Director with me using the ring in front of him. Since I know for certain that he won¡¯t say anything to anyone about it. Not if I saved his loved one.


    The object in my hand drew the attention from both the captain and Edris. It looked like a flower that is similar to a Blanket Flower, which is commonly known as Gaillardia. However, unlike the Gaillardia which consists of yellow and orange colors, this flower in my hand has a bronze-like color with dashes of red.


    This is one of the flowers taken from the Sun Firebloom Demon beast that Jin killed for its core for Melinda. Just taking out this flower alone is making me really sad and filled with regret.


    The Sun Firebloom Demon beast is a very aggressive and strong beast that topped the High Tier for a Red Blood Beast. In my old world, just one petal from this flower cost more than a whole City just because of its purification properties.


    Just 1/16 of a petal from this flower can create a hundred of Flame Blood Sun pills or another pill called the Proxy Life Pearl, something that any human would kill to get.


    What is a Proxy Life Pearl pill? It is an elixir pill that looks like a pearl. If you have it on your body and you met with misfortune, like enough to kill you, this pearl will be your proxy and die in your place. Which mean that you have another chance to live. And that wasn¡¯t the only amazing thing about this pill. This pearl pill has the ability to seal your Soul Realm from an outsider¡¯s interference. Which mean that you''re basically safe from any outside interference all your life as long as you have this pill on you.


    Now you know why I am really regretting using this flower on the captain? Even only a tiny bit of it, not even half a petal, was already enough to make me regret this. If anyone knew the effects of this pill, I am pretty sure that hundreds of millions of people will be more than willing to kill me for it.


    That¡¯s why I am not going to tell the captain or the director what it could be used for. It''s better for me and anyone else if they don''t know what it could be used for.


    ¡°What is this flower? I have never seen it before. It looks like a Gaillardia but the colors are different.¡± The Director said as he tilted his head to the side and inspected the flower in my hand, totally ignoring his own shock at seeing me with an interspatial ring since the flower attracted him more as an alchemist.


    ¡°Nothing you need to worry about. What I want to know is, Director Edris, do you or the Alchemist Guild have any Misty Leaves Flower?¡± I asked as I pinch a petal from the flower and put the rest of it back into my ring. This flower has 12 petals in a circular circle on each level. In total, it has four layers. A 10,000 years flowers. The poison in it was more than enough to turn this whole city along with 100 kilometers from here into nothing but poison death land if I¡¯m not careful with it.


    ¡°Misty Leaves Flower? Yes, we do have them in stock. How many do you need? You don¡¯t have to worry about the price since I will pay for it.¡± Edris said completely seriously without fear.


    ¡°Do You have a 50 years old Misty Leaves Flower?¡± I asked instead, not caring about how much it costs since the captain will pay for it himself.


    ¡°A 50 years one? I can¡¯t tell...¡± The Director looks shameful at that since all the Misty Leaves Flowers look the same to him and everyone else. There isn¡¯t anyone in this world that can tell the age of a herb with nothing but a glance. Well, except me of course. It seems like all of the Misty Leaves Flowers were picked from the wild so they were no dated on it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell? Fine. I will choose it when we get there. What about a Sun Blaze Mushroom and a 10-year-old Crystal Bluebell?¡± I asked as I put the petal inside the ring.


    ¡°Ah, Little Jen, I know where to find those. We passed by them when we were rushing toward the City.¡± Jin said as he stood up and stretches with a big grin on his face. I smiled back at him and nodded before he simply vanished, causing both adults to suddenly jerk in surprise.


    ¡°Well? You have any Sun Blaze Mushroom?¡± I asked, not caring that they both look like their soul had left their body when Jin vanished from the room. It¡¯s not like he simply vanished. It was because Jin moved far too fast for their eyes that they thought that he teleported from his spot.


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes. I believe that we do. A Sun Blaze Mushroom is very expensive so rarely did someone buy it.¡± He said as he gets up from the chair and leads me toward the door with Clapton¡¯s hand on his waist. There was a blush on his face and a happy glint in his eyes. Well, what do you know? Of course, the Director will be happy that he gets to touch the man he love. Still, I wonder if the Captain will remember that I had hinted to him about the Director''s gender problem.


    As we make our way toward the Alchemist guild and Edris take me to see where they place the Misty Leaves Flower, I can say now for sure that I now know one of the reasons why their elixir pills¡¯ effects are so low.


    Normally, for a alchemist guild such as this guild, all the herbs are placed in a special storage that prevents the herbs from rotting and losing its effectiveness over time. This could be done by making the storage special, with engraved inscriptions, seals, and or a talisman of spells over the floors, walls, and ceilings. However, the room that is storing the Misty Leaves Flower is bare from any of such spell and the air was tainted with the foul smell of plants rotting.


    I have to restrain myself from sighing out loud. As an alchemist myself, I must say that this pained me more than learning that this world''s alchemist levels were so low.


    ¡°Director Edris, why is is that this storage room is so poorly constructed?¡± I asked with a vein popped up on my forehead. I can tell that my voice right now is laced with anger. Something that Clapton had never seen me with before.


    What? No matter how much of a kid I look like right now, you have to remember that I am a Grandmaster Alchemist first and foremost. I have my pride and love for plants of all kinds you know. And seeing something like this makes me very mad.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± The Director nervously asked.


    ¡°I said, why is this storage room is so poorly constructed? There isn''t any protection inscriptions over the wall or floor at all! This is causing all the herbs in here to rot with time!¡± I hissed out dangerously. This man really doesn¡¯t deserve the title of Director!


    ¡°Ah... Well... There¡¯s no mage in this city that is strong enough to engrave spells. The strongest is the Headmaster of the Royal School and he is only a Tier 7 magician. He doesn¡¯t have any knowledge of inscriptions, either.¡± The Director said nervously. You know? He had been finding a lot of things about the girl in front of him that kept making him nervous.


    Something that he found it hard to understand why. It¡¯s not like Edris is weak. He himself is a magician of Tier 3 and a Tier 8 in Alchemist, so why? Why is this girl making him so nervous? Even Vario is nervous when this little girl who wasn¡¯t even 16 years old yet is mad! Just who is this girl?


    ¡°... There¡¯s no one strong enough to engrave?¡± I asked dangerously as my eyes narrowed at the man in front of me.


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± He answered back with a sweat drop trickling down his face as he tried to compose himself. Seriously, if it was anyone else, his acting might work but I have more than five thousands years of experiences on my hands, something like reading his expression is easy as breathing for me.


    I sighed out loud as I pinch my nose bridge.


    ¡°Do you want me to engrave the spell?¡± I asked the Director. His eyes wide open as he looks at me.


    ¡°Y-You can engrave spells? But... that¡¯s only for a mage who are Tier 8 and above! How...¡± He asked, completely in bemusement as he looked at me with his eyes swirling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. What I want to know is do you want me to or not? If not for me loving all kinds of plants, I wouldn¡¯t care if this room stays like this forever. So, answer me already. Yes or No?¡± I asked with my hands on my waist as I asked the Director. It was a good thing that there is no one near us who could hear us.


    ¡°Yes Please! I will pay you for it too.¡± He excitedly said with stars in his eyes.


    ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t peek,¡± I instructed. He complied with a big smile on his face. I narrowed my eyes as I concentrate on the mana in the air. Earth mana and Air mana are the best when it comes to inscriptions for protection since they don¡¯t need ink. Just the manifest of the mana itself into physical form was more than enough for a storage of this size.


    I quickly wrote a complicated spell in the air, which made the air vibrate and shine. Seconds later, all the stale air and the rotten smell vanished as the walls, floor and ceilings shone for a split second before it vanished, leaving a large character on the floor that can¡¯t be seen by normal eyes.


    ¡°You can open your eyes now,¡± I said as I sighed out loud. I know that this man can sense the change in the air without even using his eyes so I didn¡¯t bother looking at the excitement on his face.


    ¡°Wow... the air is so clean and pure now. Thanks, Miss Loveheart. Ah, right. Come this way, I will go grab the money.¡± He said as he led me toward a room that has ten wooden chairs and a couple of people waiting there. The waiting room huh. It surprised me that there aren¡¯t that many people here. Of course, this was after I picked the 50 year old Misty Leave Flowers already and he got a Pure Sun Blaze mushroom from another storage room.


    I sat down, not caring that I am drawing the people¡¯s attention like flies to sugar and honey. After all, it was the Director that had taken me there, not a worker.


    When he comes back with a large leather pouch with eyes full of excitement without an actual smile on his lips, he gives it to me. Now that you mention it, this man doesn¡¯t smile much even though his eyes give out his excitement. The only time that I saw his smiling face was when Clapton kissed him back at my house.


    Huh... really interesting poker face that he has.


    Damn. It was pretty heavy. The leather pouch, that is. I blinked. I blinked again before turning to the Director with a raised brows.


    ¡°This way.¡± He said as he leads me to another location before explaining to me. ¡°There are 900 Gold coins in there,¡± He said as he leads me outside to where the captain is waiting for us, drinking herbal tea with a grimace on his face. I knew that the grimace wasn¡¯t because the tea tastes bad but rather because his heart was hurting from being separated from Edris. It will take them a while for him to get used to the separation once he is healed.


    I put the pouch in my ring after making sure that no one saw me doing it as the captain join us.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much for a simple engravement?¡± I asked as I totally ignored the looks that were directed my way by the workers and the customers. Of course, my voice isn¡¯t loud enough that will let them hear me. They are just curious as to who I am to have the Director of the Alchemist Guild walking with me as an equal. I didn¡¯t bother looking at them. It¡¯s a waste of my sight.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand how much that spell is worth. With one look, I can tell that that spell is worth that much or maybe more but since I didn¡¯t exactly hire you for it with a procedure, I can¡¯t pay you too much. It will bring troubles to you that way. Sorry, I can only pay you that much. I hope that you understand.¡± The Director said as we make our way back toward my house.


    The captain nodded in understanding. I nodded in understanding too since I would really hate it if that would bring me some unwanted attention. Like Jin said, I hate attention. Of course, I do like Jin¡¯s attention on me but that¡¯s it.


    No one else. Anyone else is a just plain of annoyance.


    The walk back to my house was quiet as I walk ahead of those two lovesick idiots. Now that the captain had a taste of Edris¡¯ blood, he can no longer try to separate himself from him like before. It will take him a couple of months to satisfy him. That much, I know from experience.


    In fact, now my soul is trembling because Jin is a little too far away from me. I knew this hurtful feeling from the depth of my soul very well. I have experienced it for a long time now.


    By the time that we got back into the living room, Jin was already there waiting with anticipation since he could feel my presence coming closer and closer to him as I feel his closer and closer to mine.


    ¡°Little Jen!¡± Jin hugged me with a bright smile on his face. Should I blush bright red right now or kiss him? God, what right do I have to call the captain and Director Edris lovesick idiots when I and Jin are far worse than them with the way that our aura twist around each other. I have no right at all!


    ¡°Jin, entertain them while I make the pill will you?¡± I asked as I place a quick kiss on his lips, causing Jin to smile like the sun and nearly blind me before he nodded helplessly.


    I left the living room and went to Jin and my shared room. I went right away into the process of making it. Three hours later I came back out, a bit exhausted since I had just used up a large portion of my mana to create the elixir pills for the captain.


    When I take a seat beside Jin, he looks at me worriedly as he frowns.


    ¡®Little Jen? You okay?¡¯ He asked worriedly as he saw the bland looks in my face.


    ¡®I¡¯m fine. I Just used too much mana.¡¯ I answered back as I place a small glass bottle that has about 50 tiny pink and blue pills inside.


    ¡°Captain, in this bottle have 50 pills. You don¡¯t need that many pills. You only need to take one pill every 10 days and meditate and you will be healed by the 30th day. However, I wished that you won¡¯t let anyone see these pills when you take it. Can you?¡± I asked as Edris grabbed the bottle and started to examine the pills inside with a curiosity that fits his role as the director of the Alchemist Guild.


    ¡°Yes. I know.¡± He answered with a small smile on his face. The captain moved his hand toward the necklace on his neck and the ring that I made for him was taken out from its hiding place.


    The Director looked at the ring curiously since its design was different from mine so he didn¡¯t know that it was a spatial ring. The next second, he watched the glass bottle in his hand vanish. His eyes widen in shock.


    ¡°W-ww-what?!¡± He stuttered as his eyes widen in disbelief.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. Don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t mind.¡± The captain smiled as he kissed the Director, causing him to jerk in surprise and blush all the way to his ears, completely forgetting that Clapton had just taken out an Interspatial Ring. Something that costs more than the whole Ernos City put together.


    I have to roll my eyes at that distraction technique. It is so low level.


    Jin giggles as he watches the two adults kiss each other. However, a sudden noise from the door interrupted them, I didn¡¯t bother shaking my head as the kids and everyone else came in.


    ¡°Hey, Jenna! Can you cook us something?¡± One of the merchants asked. His name was Andreas Crombell, the 13th seat of the merchant group. He has dark brown hair that is tied into a ponytail and two large swords on his waist.


    I smile. ¡°Sure, Andreas. All of you guys, go wash your faces and hands.¡± I said as I point toward the two bathrooms. They all scramble towards it with anticipation that made them look like a bunch of children playing.


    As I made dinner for all the adults and kids, the women helped me while the Crane brothers helped me set up everything else. With all the help that I got, it didn¡¯t take long to cook enough for 50 people to eat at once. In fact, we cooked enough for 100 people since the director was joining us. Clapton didn¡¯t let him leave.


    After dinner, I gave the captain the recipe for the bandages and the recipe for my porridge. The one that has mana property. Captain tried to give me money for making the elixir but a look from me make him shriek in fright and stop. They left with goodbye hugs and tears from the kids.


    No no no... Clapton didn¡¯t leave yet. Only the vice-captain Hylian left with everyone else, leaving Mark and the captain. Both men are staying for another month as the captain will be healing himself before leaving the city. It was a good thing that the captain finally had the will to live now that he has a taste of Edris¡¯ blood.


    Mark was so happy that he hugged Jin tightly, causing me to narrow my eyes at the man, causing him to shriek in fright, before leaving for Edris¡¯ house as if a hellion was on his tail.


    Jin teased the captain really bad before they too left. He said that it was payback time for all the teasing that Captain teased him when he hadn¡¯t Awakened. Like I said, both of them are idiots.


    I really need some sleep now that everyone has left. So tired. I took a bath and then fell asleep even before my head hit the pillow. I could feel Jin as he gathered me into his arms and kiss my forehead with a good night kiss but that¡¯s it before the dream world pull me into its grasp.

 Book 1 Chapter 10

    B1C10: The Chaos of Schooling and the Auction House


    The current time right now was October 19 of the Second Sun in the year 6016.


    My birthday had passed by 4 days ago already, without anyone noticing aside from Jin.


    It has been more than a month since I, Jin, and the kids decided to stay in this city called Ernos City. In fact, it has been three months already. This city wasn¡¯t the largest city in this kingdom but it still was the fifth largest city in this Kingdom. So, a lot of people have been coming from all over the place to this city in the past month that we are here. This cause the city to keep expanding outward more and more.


    According to the captain, there was a war not that long ago.The war took place 5 years ago in a city far to the west of here, which was one of the reasons why Davoros Town was jammed packed with all kinds of people.


    And now, a lot of people from Davoros Town were traveling to Ernos City because of the new pills that the Alchemist¡¯s Guild are selling. The one that I modified, that Health Pill or whatever it was. Anyway, in just a mere three months, a lot of things have occurred within Ernos City already.


    The Alchemist''s Guild has expended their building. The roads surrounding the Alchemist''s Guild was widening. The City itself had built three new large complexes for the new-comers citizens. And currently building the new House-complex for more people to live. More guards were recruited and trained, more students graduated and work within the city. In other words, Ernos City was undergoing an expansion time.


    We have been in school for a month and a half now.


    The kids and us, Jin and I, were all pretty much used to living in this city, by now.


    We live on the side of the city where most of the poor commoners live at, the West Side.


    The West Side might have a lot of commoners and poor people here but that doesn¡¯t mean that this side of the city was dirty. In fact, this side of the city, the West Side, was the side that has the most un-populated lands. There are a couple of farms but mostly the Westside were made out of forests and trees. Thick and tall trees. Not to mention, Grisarth school was also on this side of the city too. So, it wasn¡¯t unclean like the nobles and rich people judged it to be.


    Anyway, this city was divided into 9 sections. The first 6 outer sectors of the land, where the commoners live, are called the Northern Field, Southern Field, Eastern Sun, Western Sky, Earth Trees Fireflies and the last was Westside Dorm, where Grisarth Institution¡¯s dormitories and lands are located; it was a boarding school after all so the dorms are for most of their students who are from the other villages, towns, and cities. There was a lot of people who wanted to learn magic after all.


    The last 3 sectors of lands were where the nobles and the City Lord¡¯s mansion are located at.


    The inner core of the city was where most of the famous schools are located at. So, most of the nobles and the riches have chosen to live there. The 3 sectors of lands that the City Lord''s mission and the nobles were at was the most prosperity since the mana vein was purer there. However, the core of the city was still the City Lord¡¯s mansion. From Westside to Eastern Sun section of the city, it would take 8 hours on foot. That¡¯s how large this city was.


    The City Lord¡¯s mansion takes up about 10 percents of the entire land in the inner sector of the city, so you can imagine how large it was.


    Comparing it to the cities and grandness that JIn and I had seen before in our previous life, and they won''t worth anything but for this world, Ernos City was a Grand City already.


    We can even see it from all the way here at Westsides, which was about 60 miles away from the inner sectors of the city. The Lord¡¯s mansion was huge and the security there was no joke. Well, for them. Anyway, the lands that the City Lord¡¯s mansion was located on was about 36 acres of lands, which was 1/20th the side of Westside. That should say something. Moving on.


    The captain had left for the Twin Cities two days ago after he finished curing his blood illness. Thinking back, I really want to groaned out loud. The director didn¡¯t want to be separated from the captain and vice versa, so a lot of drama was going on. I was tempted to ask director Edris if he wanted me to change him back into his original state but, seeing that the captain doesn¡¯t really care if he was male or not, I didn¡¯t ask. Maybe next time when he comes back and notices that he really wants to be with Edris, I could ask but for now, I won¡¯t. After all, it wasn''t like director Edris''s position in the Alchemist Guild will change just because his gender isn''t the original one. The Alchemy Hall doesn''t care either way.


    [A/N: Alchemist Guild was where all the Alchemist and Apothecaries compare their knowledge and share it. While Alchemy Hall was where potion, elixir, medicines and herbs are being sold. Edris was the Director of the Alchemist Guild and Alchemist Hall.]


    The captain had promised that he will visit once every three months since he and the alchemist guild are now partners in selling the Health Pills that have been modified by me. After that, the director became so depressed that it made a lot of the elders from the Alchemist Guild come knocking on my door, demanding me to do something since they can¡¯t bear watching the man being that depressed any longer.


    It affects the health and motivation of the Alchemist Guild far too much.


    You have to know this, both Clapton and Edris had been living separately for the past 100 years already. So once they both got their mutual affection together, everyone can understand that they don¡¯t want to separate, especially me and Jin. But since Clapton was the captain of the Vismark Merchant Group, he has no choice since his base isn¡¯t in Ernos City but in Twin City, the Crystal Sun City. So no matter what I could do, the director will still stay depressed. So I didn¡¯t do anything and instead gave him a new recipe for another kind of health potion for him to research on. It successfully moved his mind off of Clapton for a while.


    Anyway, that was a couple of days ago.


    The first three days that we set foot here were spent organizing and getting things ready for the kids to join the Grisarth School, which the Director of the Alchemist Guild had sponsored us for. I decided that I won¡¯t attend school but Jin said that if I won¡¯t then he wouldn¡¯t either. So, in the end I did, rather reluctantly, join with them. Only because Jin has tempted me by saying that their library probably has a lot of books and materials about this world. Okay?


    When we first started in the school, we all had our elemental affinity tested to determine if one of us can become a magician. Something that this city needs more of to support the ever growing population. Especially since the Blue Solar Eclipse was coming very soon.


    Of course, the result was that all of us have at least one elemental affinity. Something that completely took the city by storm. As a result, a bunch of other institutions came to Grisarth to recruit us. The Royal Institution, the Firstfire Institution, Morningshell Institution, and all the other richer schools came but was met with nothing but rejection. That had caused a lot of people to talk. After all, Grisarth Institution was the poorest that commoners can afford and all the other schools listed above are for richer people, especially for the Royal Institution. Like its name applies, it was for the richest of the rich, for the strongest of the strong, and for most royal of royalties or nobles.


    Anyway, what caused the people to talk about us wasn¡¯t the fact that all of us have potential to be magicians. It was the fact that all of us are far too young and none of our bloodlines or family histories have any magicians in them. Yet, all of us kids have high potential and elemental affinities for magic.


    We all have at least one affinity with one kind of elemental force. This fact, made everyone talk about us for weeks. Something that caused me to have a huge headache since I don¡¯t like attention that much. We were the focus of every commoner folk since none of us have magician roots in our family tree.


    After all, Ernos Kingdom isn¡¯t or doesn¡¯t have that many powerful families that specialize in Magic spells like the Serenity Kingdom or the other kingdom, Skymorite Kingdom. Since both of the two other kingdom are nearer to the Forest of the Beast¡¯s territory, they have to be stronger to survive for this long.


    So it wasn¡¯t a surprise that their magician¡¯s potential in commoners are far more common among the citizens.


    This kingdom¡¯s magic spells are far lower than the other two kingdoms by a large portion. Not to mention, the knowledge that the other two kingdoms have concerning the use of magic was far more effective than Ernos Kingdom by a large portion. In fact, this kingdom was like a store for the other two kingdoms since they are buying this kingdom¡®s resources due to the sheer amounts of extra- like really- resources. The relationship between the three kingdoms was pretty good with a lot of business relationships.


    Ernos Kingdom have a lot of lands that can be used for agriculture purposes since the other two kingdom are far to focused on military strength that can go against the beasts near their territories. So Ernos Kingdom was like their back door to their barnhouse. This was not a joke. I didn¡¯t need the captain to explain to my why Ernos Kingdom was so weak. It was because of that Purge from the story that Linah had told us that wiped out nearly all of the powerful forces in Ernos Kingdom a thousand or so years ago. That story that involved the King of the Beasts from that time and the Grandmaster Magician called Aurin, I think that was his name? Yeah, Aurin of the Blue Mage.


    Back to topic.


    For myself, I controlled myself and made sure that I don¡¯t have the necessary percentages for the affinities that I don¡¯t need, nor wanted to let anyone else know of. Since this world¡¯s way of testing for elemental affinity was ¡®trash¡¯, they can only tell that I have both the affinity for Plant Element and Earth Element. That¡¯s it. They can only sense the element that I want them to sense. Other than that, it was impossible for them to tell if I have another affinity toward other elemental forces. I make sure of it.


    As for Jin, he only showed the Fire Element. Something that I and Jin knew would''ve been more than enough. I was proven right again. However, Jin isn¡¯t a mage but rather a warrior so he didn¡¯t need to have the potential for being a mage.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t know how to use magic spells. In fact, Jin might be the strongest warrior that was able to use magic spells in this whole city. Maybe the whole kingdom. Maybe this whole continent.


    Truth be told, there isn¡¯t anyone in this world that can kill us now so we didn¡¯t bother being that cautious. Even with poison, it was still impossible for anyone to kill us. Harm us for a couple of minutes? There was a small chance of that happening but to seriously harm us enough to kill us? That, was not possible. Even if the Beast King himself did it, it will still not be possible. Still, since I really don¡¯t like attention, we hold ourselves back and let the kids have their own spotlight. This will only serve to help them more in the future.


    Arise, as the youngest, turned out to be a genius - according to the testers - since she knew how to draw mana into her body through the Air Element. Something that was taught by Jin. Same with Deana and Vinna. They all have the Air Element as their affinity. This doesn¡¯t really surprise me since I know that already. After all, I was the one that conducted their affinity test way before they even knew how to meditate.


    Hilsa and Mina, the twins that are now 8 years old, were the ones that have the exact same affinity. They both have Water affinity. A large quantity of water affinity in terms of pureness.


    As for Rebecca, her affinity was Earth. Something that I had long ago suspected. After all, she¡¯s really stubborn when it comes to who she likes. Stubborn as the earth itself when it comes to protecting its core. I wonder, how high will Rebecca take her earth affinity to. In the next 30 years, maybe it will be possible for Rebecca to become the new Grandmaster magician in this city. Of course, by that, I mean this world¡¯s grandmaster. 30 years isn¡¯t even a long time for a practitioner.


    As for Luke and Lurin, Luke only has the affinity for Fire Element but Lurin has both the Earth Element and Water element. Which once again had shocked the testers until one of them fainted.


    The last one was Samantha, who has the Water element. She was the only one that have a inscription planted into her own eyes as a mean of cultivation so she was the weakest out of all of them. In fact, Samantha was so weak with using magic that she didn''t bother trying to learn it beyond the recommendations from me. Instead, she tries to learn about the inscriptions in her eyes better. Jin didn''t know if he should be glad that Samantha doesn''t like magic that much or should he be disappointed that his sister rather preferred learning something else.


    Going by age from oldest to youngest, Luke and Jin are the two oldest at 17 years old. While Rebecca and I come in second, we¡¯re both 15. Then Lurin, who was the only one that was 14 in our group. The next one was Samantha who was 11 and Deana who was only 10. The twin Hilsa and Minna are both 8 years old. Vinna was still 7 years old and Arise was only 5 years old. It was no wonder why they all thoughts that Arise was a genius. She was only 5 years old yet she knows how to purify her mana pool and know how to draw natural mana into her body! Something that only those in their early 15-20 know.


    All eleven of us all have the potential to become great mages, they said.


    What they don¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt them since both I and Jin¡¯s elemental affinity isn¡¯t something that I want people to find out.


    I tested long ago when we were still on the road, by myself and found out that the only affinity that I am missing was Metal. A Sub-elemental from the earth elemental. Other than the Metal Elemental affinity, I have all the Main Nine Elemental and their subs since right now I am gaining the Lightning sub-element.


    Earth, Fire, Water, Air, Light, Darkness and Death, Chaos, Void, and Plant. In my old world, I was born with Light and Plant as my initial affinity but after gaining understanding of the other Elements¡¯ Law of Force and Law of Elements, I gained those other ones in the five thousands of years that I have lived. My insights aren¡¯t something that anyone would want to joke about even in my old world. However, in this world, this body was different. When I had connected to my mana realm that first time, it turned out that I have the affinities for Plant, Fire, Water, and Earth¡¯s affinity. You can say that I was pretty satisfied with the results.


    If I would say in percentages of my understanding of those Laws and Forces of the Elements, I would say that with the initial Nine elementals, they are awfully close to a 100% understanding while the sub-elementals, like metal and lightning, are nearly non-existing, and that was only because I wasn¡¯t interested in it.


    Lightning was a sub- or branch- from the Light Element so it will be easy for me to understand it if I should choose too, which was why I am driving my mind into it now. Same to Metal. I just never had the opportunity or situation that required the Metal branch of the law since my Earth Element Force and Laws Comprehensive insight and skills are more than enough to cover it.


    As for Jin, his initial elemental was only the Fire one and later develop the Metal one for his weapons. Well, now, he has three other elemental affinities that I can tell. It was the Air, Chaos, and Earth. According to Jin, he isn¡¯t really smart and doesn¡¯t understand the Law and Force of Elementals that much so after all those Five Thousand years of being reborned, he only has those Five elements in understanding.


    However, he did branch it out into Blood Element so I know that he will soon gain the Life branch from the Light and Plant¡¯s branch of the sub-elemental.


    There are thousands of sub-elements out there in the world that people just don¡¯t know of or think about. Hundreds different kinds of elements are one way or another connect to one another. There was no element out there that was disconnected from all the others. Even the Time element was connected to Death and Light in some way.


    That¡¯s why I said that this world¡¯s magic understanding was utterly bullshit. The only reason that I attend school was for their library¡¯s books. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered. As for Jin, he only went because I am going and he doesn¡¯t want to be separated from me. That¡¯s it. There was nothing that the school can offer me or Jin that we will need.


    They didn¡¯t even have the means to tell that Jin has more than 4 elemental affinities, not to mention me.


    So it was no wonder why they had made a big deal out of us kids when they found out that each one of us have at least one affinity to the elements and know how to draw mana into ourselves.


    Ah, there¡¯s also the problem that Director Edris had. No, it wasn¡¯t about the captain. In fact, the captain¡¯s healing procedures are going really well. It will only take 1 more pill for it to completely be cured.


    Director¡¯s problem was with the tea that he got a taste of the last time that he was at our house. That mana purification tea.


    According to him, that was the first time that he had ever taste a Mana Tea that has that high rate of Purification. He said that after they left, he went into his Soul Realm and found out that his mana pool and his soul was strengthened in a way that shouldn¡¯t be possible. His Mana Realm was way purer than before by more than 35 percent (or % instead) and his Soul Realm was now on the verge of evolving into a Tier 7, something that should have taken him another 30 to 40 years to complete.


    Director Edris had asked me a couple of times for the recipe for the tea but I declined. Why? Because he doesn¡¯t have the skills to make it!


    What? You think that the Teas that I make are ordinary? Oh hell no.


    First of all, he can¡¯t even tell how old a herb was when it has already fully matured. For example, that 50 years Sun Blaze Mushroom? He can¡¯t tell that it had been maturing for 35 years already since it only need 15 years for it to fully mature. So how the hell will he be able to gather the herbs that are used in my recipes since most of them are under specific numbers of months or years for it to fully work?


    It needs a:


    1 years 3 months Golden Flowers Petals


    3 Years Snow Parsley stems


    1 years 2 months Ruby Bay Leave


    5 years Cinder Leaves


    2 years Forest Sage


    10 years Wild Dragon Ginger


    7 years Demon Flowers


    7 years Candy Weed


    6 Month Mint Flowers Petals


    6 Years Heart Petal Grass


    3 month Baby Bamboo Leaves


    3 red ordinary apples


    3 Grounded Berries that are both 9 years


    7 years old Black Sage


    2 years Peacebloom


    9 month Morning Daisy petals


    10 years 3 month Spirit Vein Grass


    7 months Bluegrass


    7 month Stars Flowers Grass petals


    And lastly, the most important herb, Misty Leaves Flowers that are 14 years old.


    And out of all of those listed above, the herbs and fruits must be exactly that old and can only be a bit older, at the most a couple of months, or days for some. Otherwise, the recipe won¡¯t work and will become poison instead.


    It was mainly made out of flowers petals so just a tiny mistake will be fatal. After all, the combination ratio for those herbs isn''t something that normal people can think of. Not to mention, most of those herbs, if missed wrongly, will turn into very deadly poison.


    The kind of poison that will instantly kill both the maker and the surroundings.


    So when I told the Director that, he blinked and nodded in understanding. Edris instead bought 5 pounds of my mana tea from me, earning me 300 gold coins. Something that the man was more than willing to pay for, all because of the results it holds. What? You think it wasn¡¯t worth it? That was where you are wrong! Just a pinch of the tea leaves, which have been grinded together into powder, was enough for 4 cups of tea. Naturally, the Director was more than willing to pay for it.


    In fact, he order another 10 pounds from me. Which I could not provide him since I only have another 10 or so pounds left. And no, I am not selling all of it. By now, I have more than 830 gold coins. It will last the kids their lifetime with the rate that we are using it. However, I am not yet satisfied. There still was too many things that I want to make for the kids. Especially for the girls! As a woman myself, I know that the girls will be needing a lot of things soon. Especially for Rebecca, who should be getting her first period soon.


    Anyway, back to school topic. The first day that we started, it created utter chaos since Grisarth Institution was - was - for beginners to learn magic. Something that neither I or Jin need. Nor wants. I keep reminding myself that I am only going for the books.


    There are 10 classes that I and Jin have to take, which requires 900 hours in school to graduate. However, that¡¯s a three-year program. Something that wouldn¡¯t be possible for all of us kids since in another 2 years, the Blue Moon Eclipse will happen. So, instead of taking 10 classes total, I only take the 4 really required ones and the rest of the time I am in the school library reading every book I can get my hands on.


    Hmm??? What am I talking about?


    Don¡¯t forget that in the Solar Calendar year 6019 was when the Blue Moon Eclipse will happen. That was when the Third Sun blocks the first two Suns and turn the normally pale blue moon into red blood moon. It was the time that everything under heavens will freeze for a period of 12 months. That was only 2 years ahead since now it was the Solar Calendar of year 6016, in mid Autumn.


    So in fact, only two years and 4 months left. People have already started to prepare for it. That was one of the reasons why all the kids are now reading and studying more than other students. They need to catch up to the normal students to be able to graduate with them.


    In the old Jenna¡¯s memories, when she experienced her first Blue Moon Eclipse, she was far too young at that time to clearly remember everything. After all, it happen when she was only 7 at the time. And she was unconscious most of the time since it was far too cold.


    There was one thing that I don¡¯t get, though. If this world has a Ice Sun that have the element Ice and Air, then how come it doesn¡¯t have a Abyss Moon? You know, the moon that radiate Darkness element. And how come this world¡¯s Snow Beast element are so far and few? From what I know, there¡¯s no Snow Beast in the South at all!


    If there¡¯s an Ice Sun then shouldn¡¯t it be possible for Snow and Ice elemental beast to have survived easily? Well, whatever it is, I really am curious. I hope that it isn¡¯t because of that Being that causes Snow Beast to be unable to survive in the South.


    Anyway, the suns aside. I really need to finish my greenhouse¡¯s collection. Huh? Oh, that¡¯s right. It has been a finished building for two days already. So now I need to engrave a couple of inscriptions to protected it when the Blue Moon Eclipse comes. A lot of it in fact.


    Walking into the greenhouse I see Jin, who had just finished planting the last herbs into the pots. Inside the greenhouse, there are two artificial suns that Jin had made using iron and glass while I had placed two primary inscriptions on it. The roof also have an inscription spell that let the sunlight penetrate through, or should I say that moonlight penetrates through?


    The ground, walls, ceiling, roof and everything else was also being engraved with protection inscriptions.


    When the Director first saw the greenhouse, he sighed out loud and shook his head while telling me that a greenhouse isn¡¯t enough to protect all the herbs inside during the blue moon eclipse since it will just freeze everything into blocks of ice. However, I just smiled mysteriously at him and took him inside. Once he saw all the protection inscriptions on the walls, ground, ceiling, and even on the pots for the plants. He was amazed.


    He was more than simply amazed. He even makes a contract with me concerning selling the herbs in here. Of course, he can only see what I want him to see but it was enough to convince him that it will be a really bad idea to make me his enemy.


    ¡°Little Jen? What are you thinking about?¡± Jin asks me with a chuckle as he watches me looking over everything in satisfaction. On his forehead was a complex looking inscription that looks like a nine petal flower, only it was formed from words and ink so it was pitch black. Normally, this inscription can¡¯t be see but since I am the one that made it, I can see it clearly. He isn¡¯t the only one that has that inscription on his forehead. I do too.


    ¡°Hum? Nothing much. Just seeing if there was any other inscriptions that need to be placed.¡± I say eyeing all the already planted herbs and grasses that are clearly being organized into themes. In the left corner are the plants that will only need a couple of months to grow. The right corner has plants that grow up within a 10-year limit.


    In fact, the two sides of the herbs in the greenhouse look like a Yin-Yang symbol. One was mostly green while the other was mostly red.


    Right between the plants was a door that leads underground. The door has a complex protection inscription on it so only me and Jin can enter. After all, the underground was where I plant all the other more dangerous plants that I don¡¯t want anyone to know about. It was about 300 meters underground. Basically, you can call it a simple, small world for all kinds of awesome and fearful herbs.


    Hm? You didn¡¯t know? From the outside, the greenhouse was only about as big as a small cottage house that has three bedrooms, but inside the greenhouse was easily 10 times of that since I placed a space engraving spell on the walls, floor, and ceiling. Like I said, there are all kinds of inscription spells inside, on and all around this greenhouse. You never know what kind of inscription spell you will see in here.


    That¡¯s why it was easy to make an underground farm that can easily house up to 10,000 kinds of herbs and trees.


    ¡°Hehehe. There isn¡¯t anything else, little Jen. In fact, everything was so perfectly done that I am amazed.¡± Jin says as he looks at the plants around him in awe.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, what else do I need to do? Hmm? Jin, how much can the storeroom hold?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The storeroom was now able to hold about a year''s worth of firewood and a couple of months¡¯ worth of oil. However, since there are 11 of us here, I suggest that we turn another room into a storeroom for more firewood. Food and water, we don¡¯t need to worry about since each of us have enough food in our rings to last for a couple of years.¡± Jin says eyeing his ring with sweat drops that show how awe and exaggerated he is.


    Yesterday, I went and bought each of us 10 bags of rice that weigh 100 pounds each, 10 bags of flour- wheat flour- that weigh 100 pounds each, 10 pounds of a variety of dried cooking herbs for each of us, and 11 small crystals. The crystals are about the size of a baby¡¯s thumb, they don¡¯t have any importance other than to look nice, or so everyone else thought. I put a magic spell on the crystals and turned them all into water crystals that would normally cost 3 gold each to buy. Of course, they¡¯re water crystals but there¡¯s no water in there until I absorb the water from the river into it. All in all, it costs me 13 golds.


    Hmm? You think that¡¯s cheap? For 11 of us? Well, I got to say that was true. This kingdom¡¯s food production isn¡¯t a joke. There was no such thing as starving to death in this kingdom since the agriculture here was very well maintained. Each year, there¡¯s always a surplus of over a million kinds of food that isn''t meat. Meat was the only thing that costs more than herbs. After all, there aren¡¯t a lot of strong people that can hunt for meat from the beast outside the city limits.


    Like for example, each year, Ernos City always have 10 or so storeroom worth of wheat flour and another 10 of rice. And that was only the tip of the iceberg. Well, at least for dried food.


    According to the Director of the Alchemist Guild, the only thing that this city need more than anything was herbs, alchemy herbs. Specifically, the Fire Breathe Grass.


    Fire Breathe Grass was a fire elemental herb that was being grown by every household in this continent for their seeds. The seeds can then be ground or milled into a fine powder and sprinkled over food and clothes to keep the body warm during the Blue Moon Eclipse. Each year, a normal household can only gather 10 pounds and have to buy additional supplies from the alchemist guild when the time comes.


    Those that don¡¯t have enough money to buy more will always perish during that harsh year. Once every 8 years, Ernos city always lose at least 3 percent of their citizens to the cold due to not enough Fire Breathe Grass.


    According to Edris, a normal household that has 5 people needs at least 50 pounds of Fire Breathe Powder in order to survive those 12 months of utter coldness. He recommended me, actually nearly begged me, to plant as much of Fire Breathe Grass as possible in my greenhouse and not to worry about other herbs for now. But I declined.


    Who do you think I am?


    Anyway, one of the reasons why the city was so shocked that all of us kids can become magicians was that Jin¡¯s elemental affinity was fire. Something that was rare in this city. Only about 10 percent of all the magicians in this city have Fire element. The rest are either Earth, Air, and Water element.


    ¡°Firewood huh... I can do that. Hmm... now that I think about it, I wonder if this world has any Red Fire Trees? They should right?¡± I ask Jin as he washes his hands in a small man-made river that was right by the door to the underground farm.


    ¡°Red Fire Trees? There is. However, they are very rare.¡± Jin says as he dries his hands and hugs me from behind as I watch all the herbs with a small smile on my face.


    ¡°Where can I buy it?¡± I wonder out loud.


    ¡°The auction house should have it,¡± Jin says, kissing my neck with small pecks of kisses. I shiver as his breath hit my ears.


    I tilt my head back and meet his lips in a quick kiss that won¡¯t be turning into full blown make-out kisses. At least not in here.


    ¡°Should we go to the auction house tomorrow?¡± I ask. Today was the fourth day of the week and the auction house holds their auction on the fifth day of every week. So three times in a month. A week was 9 days and a month was 32 days. A year was 384 days but the Solar calendar only has 356 days as official days. There¡¯s a period of 28 days as Free Days that are dedicated to the Beast King so all humans close their doors and cities during this times.


    ¡°Yeah but little Jen, we have to have at least 100 golds to be able to buy anything in there. Are you sure we should participate?¡± Jin looks a little worried as we watch one of the plants in a pot that look like a Fire Breathe Grass grow at the rate that was normally impossible. It was a Fire Breathe Grass. I only have one plant of it. I don¡¯t need to plant it like the director advised.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I still have the Sun Goldenfire little Python snake¡¯s blood so it should be more than enough. According to Hylian, just 10 drops was enough to cost 50 gold so I am not worried about money.¡± I say as I lean into Jin¡¯s chest. So warm...


    ¡°If you say so. Oh? It¡¯s ready already?¡± Asks Jin as he sees the seeds from the Fire Breathe start to drop into the cups underneath it. The clay cups are made by Jin, along with the inscription on the bottom of the cups, it can now hold up to 100 pounds before overflowing.


    ¡°Little Jen, I still can''t believe that you know a time spell that can accelerate the growth rate that plants normally grow with. Not to mention that fertilizer ash that you made was really good. It only takes 5 hours for a plant that normally would need 8 months to grow, this was fast!¡± The awe and astonishment that Jin felt causes me to smile softly.


    From our connection, I can tell that Jin was truly in awe but he isn¡¯t afraid of me. That¡¯s good. I smile. After all, I won¡¯t be surprised if Jin feared me for knowing a Time Spell.


    Time and Space are the most mysterious things in the world, after all. Not to mention, the Law and Force of Time and Space itself was not something that a normal or abnormal human being can sense just because they understand it.


    It isn''t that easy to comprehend and gain power over Time and Space Elements.


    ¡°A normal Time Spell isn¡¯t enough for plants to grow that fast, Jin. Didn¡¯t you see I inscribing the pots before? That was for another kind of Time Spell that was formatted into the form of an inscription. It actually made the plants feel like their time slow down, which caused them to be over-sensitive of the soil that they''re on. Add that to the Growth Time spells and that¡¯s the results.¡± I said proudly. I am proud of myself as an alchemist and a magician.


    ¡°Hehehehe. But still, little Jen, I am very proud of you.¡± Jin smiles as he kisses my cheek softly, his eyes were full of love. I can feel my cheeks burns but I simply ignore it in favor of the warmth from Jin¡¯s chest.


    If you look carefully, you can actually see that every pot has at least two inscriptions engraved on the pots. However, if you have the sight and know where to look, you can see a couple of symbols flying slowly above the plants themselves. Some are for protection while others are for something else. And Jin was one of the few that can see the symbols in the air. He was amazed.


    We stay like that for a couple more hours as it won¡¯t make much difference in the other world since the time in here was different. It was way slower than the outside, not that anyone else would noticed if they come in. People other than I and Jin would only see a small tiny greenhouse and normal plants like cooking herbs once they are inside. Only me and Jin can see this sight since it was like a ¡®mini space¡¯ in here. The only reason why both Jin and I aren''t affected by the Time Spell in this space was because I have already cast a protective spell over both of us. If anyone else, they will age a lot faster as this space¡¯s time ratio.


    Jin¡¯s stomach grumbles softly.


    I smile. ¡°Should we go back?¡± I ask gently from Jin¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Hm. I am getting hungry and we need to prepare for tomorrow too.¡± Jin says as he takes my hand and places his arms around my waist as both of us left. Outside, the wind blows softly as red leaves fall onto the ground. It was now autumn so there are all kinds of fallen leaves on the ground. Some look like bunny ears while another look like heart shaped leaves. It was all kinds of shapes.


    Inside the house, all the kids are focusing on their reading and doing their assignment for school. The only ones that aren¡¯t doing anything are Jin and I. Arise looks up as she feels our presence.


    ¡°Sister Jenna. Big brother Jin.¡± She greets with a goofy smile before going back to doing whatever it was that her assignment needs her to do.


    That draws Samantha¡¯s attention as she looks up from her book. ¡°Big brother. How was the greenhouse?¡± She asks as she places the book down and comes to hug both of us but only asks her brother. I smile as I pat her head softly.


    ¡°It was okay. We finished planting all the herbs now.¡± Jin answers. The greenhouse was open for all the kids but they can only see the original one that isn¡¯t in the Time and Space spell.


    ¡°Oh!¡± She smiles brightly before running back to her books and starts to read again. All the kids have learned how to read and write in the Magic Languages but the books are far more complicated for them than just simple spells. They need all their focus on it.


    I smile as I and Jin went to the kitchen to cook dinner. School begins from 6 in the morning until 6 in the afternoon so we all are now pretty used to the schedule. I would make breakfast using bread and sometimes porridge as we eat before going to school. During lunch, all the kids would eat with me and Jin. Since I cook both our breakfast and lunch at the same time. We eat the breakfast before reaching the school but the lunch was safely in my ring, where time was stopped.


    Of course, to not drawn attention, I always have a basket full of plates and bowls with me at all times. Everyone in my classes knows by now that I am very antisocial and don¡¯t talk much in class so they mostly ignore me but Jin was popular.


    Jin¡¯s more talkative and very nice to nearly everyone so they all like him. Both Jin and I are now orphans so the richer kids in the class always make fun of us, look down on us but both I and Jin just ignore them.


    Some tried to befriend Jin but once we both read their eyes and know their reason, we ignore them. The only ones that are truly in awe of us are the commoners that are trying as hard as they can to change their future for themselves. By now, Jin was almost everyone¡¯s friend in our classes.


    Anyway, tonight¡¯s dinner was steam rice cake, meat stews, and for desserts are Sweet Wild Rice cake.


    After we all eat, the kids all go to their rooms to meditate while I and Jin get ready for tomorrow. In the middle of the night, Jin woke up and went to check on the herbs in the greenhouse (the ones in the Spaces one) before coming back and sleep.


    I did want to meditate too but both I and Jin have reached the bottleneck for the Body and Forms so now we both need to fight in order to go to the next stage. Something that can¡¯t be done in this city. It will destroy this city beyond recognition if we fight here.


    That¡¯s why, both I and Jin are thinking of quitting the school since there¡¯s nothing in there that was worth enough for us to stay there.


    When morning comes, Rebecca and I made breakfast and lunch before they leave for school while I and Jin get ready for the morning auction.


    ¡°Little Jen, what else are you going to sell?¡± Jin asks.


    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s the mana gems that I had you find last time. And then there¡¯s the meat from that baby python. But maybe not the meat, only the blood. The gems can be put to auction.¡± I say. Both I and Jin are currently just sipping tea after our breakfast so there isn''t anything else to do since I have everything in my ring already.


    ¡°Hm? Now that you remind me, little Jen, do you want me to cut the gems?¡± Jin asked as he looks up at his cup of tea and looks at me with his eyes full of anticipation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± I say as I transfer all 1405 Mana gems, uncut and unpolished, into Jin¡¯s ring without much thought. From looking at the gems itself, I can tell that it still haven¡¯t been cut and polish yet. That can be taken care of soon enough. I will polish it myself if I have too. Although it was a big pain in the neck polishing gemstones, I don¡¯t have many options.


    Wait. Why was Jin looking at me with that look that says that he knew something that I didn''t know? Don¡¯t tell me that he knows how to polish precious minerals like gems and diamonds and the like?


    I watch as Jin takes out a red gem that was about the size of two adult¡¯s fists together and starts to shape it using only his fingers that are reinforced using mana to shaped it like a sharp jaw point cutter. No tools are needed. The aura that was oozing out from his hand indicate that he was now using the metal element to shape the gems. From what I know, crystal cutting was a very slow process. However, watching Jin do his work on the gems, I got to say Jin was freaking damn good at this! Too good!!!


    More like, what the hell? The speed that Jin¡¯s hand was moving was barely visible to my sight! And the precision! The accuracy! The form!


    Don¡¯t tell me that Jin- no- Kainen used to be a jeweler? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was truth. Not with the skills that Jin now has.


    ¡°Hehehehe. Don¡¯t be so surprise little Jen. And yes, I learned how from a really great sculpture from our old world. Although I can¡¯t sculpt like him, my skills in crystal cutting are above his.¡± Jin says while smiling softly as he concentrates on cutting the gems.


    The first one shaped into a clear octagon, the second one was an oval, the third one was a triangle. And so on and on. Soon enough, there was hundred of gems in a variety of shapes.


    ¡°Okay, stop! We don¡¯t need to sell all of it!¡± I yell at Jin. The speed that he processes the crystal cutting was mind-boggling. I mean, come on! It hasn¡¯t even been 10 minutes yet! And he had already finished cutting over 100 of them! All kinds of shapes and all kinds of sizes!


    ¡°Little Jen? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jin asks confusingly.


    ¡°You idiot. Are you trying to draw more attention to yourself?!¡± I ask, feeling a vein pop up on my forehead. God this stupid idiot. He knows that I don¡¯t like attention and yet still trying to get all the nobles and the rich folks in this world to come knocking on the door!!!


    I can feel the smirk on Jin¡¯s face from our connection. I glared at him.


    ¡°Hehe, little Jen, calm down. Is not like you have to sell it all at once!¡± Jin chuckles, amusingly. A vein ticks in my forehead.


    This idiot!


    ¡°Are you trying to joke with me or are you serious?¡± I ask, completely unamused.


    ¡°... was a joke. I know, little Jen. Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to sell so much that it will grab people¡¯s attention. You can just turn the rest into something else. You know? One of your what was it called again? Ah, your little Gem Storage. You know? The one that you used to make way back then when I was still in school?¡± Jin says as he cupped my face with a gentle look in his eyes.


    ¡°Gem storage? Those are flawed and doesn¡¯t work so I don¡¯t bother with them anymore.¡± I answer as I try to stop the heat in my cheeks, however, I fail badly since I can see from Jin¡¯s eyes that my face was now bright red.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t it turn into like the interspatial rings?¡± He asks.


    ¡°Can¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the metal sub-elemental branch of the Earth Element.¡± I answer. After all, gems are closer to metals than any other thing on earth. It was the farthest away from rocks and lava. It was pure minerals. Something that my Earth element can¡¯t cover, not without the metal branch.


    ¡°Why not just connect with that branch then?¡± He asked, confusingly as to why I didn¡¯t bother with the metal branch of the Earth element.


    I sigh out loud. ¡°You are a complete idiot? It¡¯s obviously because I don¡¯t want to! My earth element was high enough that I can detect all kinds of minerals under the earth! It''s just that I can¡¯t use them good enough to change their properties into storage goods like rings that have already been crafted!¡± I answer as I hit Jin on the back of his head, causing him to wince a little with a blush.


    ¡°Now that you mention it. You always have me melt the irons and makes them into objects first.¡± He recalls, I sigh. You know? I know that my big brother Kainen isn¡¯t the smartest guy out there but he was really intuitive. However, there are times that I found it somewhat really, really exaggerated. I love him to death but seriously, I had thought that after all these years, he might had growth up or mature but it seems like it was too much hoping.


    Well, that was until I see the teasing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Jin...¡± I sigh out loud. He did it on purpose. Again.


    ¡°Hehehe. Little Jen, I am just trying to make you laugh! Don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± He says as he draws me into his lap. I sigh out loud.


    ¡°Idiot. I¡¯m not mad at you. I never was.¡± I say as I kiss him on his forehead. I can feel the happiness that burst out from Jin into our connection. The emotion was nearly enough to knock me off my body.


    And I can¡¯t help it if I am also that happy to be in his arms, can I?


    The next thing I knew, my lips and his were already together. With tongue and teeth and moans. Of course, the kisses were surprisingly soft for something so heavy like these kisses but who am I to complain when it was I who moaned the most.


    I said this before and I will say it again. Teenage hormones was a WAR! It was a good thing that both mine and Jin¡¯s will powers was far more extreme than a teen should be. Other wise, you can count on it that I would be pregnant really soon. It was a good thing that I had already stop this body from having normal premenstrual periods like normal girls. Like I say, I am not going to have another kid when there¡¯s 9 other kids that haven¡¯t even gotten their own life yet.


    Soon, we stopped kissing and just pant in each other¡¯s arms but we didn¡¯t separate. I am still in his lap and his arms are still around my waist. Holding me tightly. My head was on his shoulder and my arms are around his neck while his head was on my neck, nipping it softly.


    At least that was until I remember that we have to leave soon or we will be late for the auction. Which then caused Jin to rush clean everything up and give me all the polished and cut gems.


    Then we rush toward the Auction house.


    Auction House.


    The Auction of Ernos City was part of the Three Kingdom¡¯s Auction Household, controlled by three of the richest families in all the three kingdoms. The Prisca House, The Hawks House and The Newmount House. The Prisca House was in control over Ernos, The Hawks was in control over at Serenity while the Newmont was in control over Skymorite.


    The captain was a part of the Prisca Family. Although from a small branch. In fact, Hylian was also from a small branch of the Hawks family in Serenity. Same as Logan, the 16th seat from the merchants group that Clapton lead.


    We make it to the action house. Almost no people can be seen in front of the house, everyone was inside, ready for the opening ceremony.


    In front of the door was a woman in a full black custom outfit that looks more like a military outfit than any else. She looks to be in her 30s.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± She asks as we approach, probably thinking that we are only kids and shouldn¡¯t have any business at the house that sold things for hundreds of gold coins minimum.


    I don¡¯t even bother narrowing my eyes at this woman. ¡°Business.¡± I simply say as I toss a gem into her hand, making her catch it in surprise.


    ¡°This is... a grade 1 gemstone!¡± She exclaims excitedly but softly.


    ¡°Well?¡± I am getting impatient here!


    ¡°Right. Please, this way, dear customers.¡± She politely escorts us toward a room and gives us some tea. She knows how to do business.


    ¡°Please wait for a moment for a gentleman to help you. Here was your gemstone.¡± She politely bows as she quietly leaves. I and Jin sip our tea quietly as we chat telepathically.


    ¡°Sorry to have you wait, Miss Loveheart and Mister Yorkon. My name was Christopher. How can I assist you two today?¡± A voice speaks as a well-dressed man walks toward us and bows slightly.


    It seems like our reputation from school was already enough to reach this place.


    ¡°We would like to sell some gems that our parents have left us.¡± Jin lies as he went straight to the point and pretends to dig into his purse only to blink and look at me sheepishly. I sigh out loud as I also pretend to search my little pouch by my side and take out four various shapes of gems, including the one that I threw at the woman earlier.


    ¡°Gems from your parents?¡± He asks as he blinks in surprise. He doesn¡¯t look like he believes me at all. But then after hearing about our potential from the Grisarth school, it was more than enough to convince him to take our words seriously.


    ¡°Yes. Before they left the world, my parents left me and my sister a couple of new family treasures but since I really don¡¯t need them ( , ) I thought it would be best to sell it to help my sister and our lives.¡± Jin says sadly as he looks at the gems. I don¡¯t bat an eye since that¡¯s the story that I and Jin had made up in advance.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± He apologizes for making Jin sad. This man knows how to use empathy to his benefit!


    ¡°Let me see. This is... a gemstone? And first class gemstone at that! Very well, we will enter these into the auction today.¡± Christopher decides in a totally excited mood.


    ¡°Sure. Please do.¡± I say. This man knows those first class gemstones have the ability to amplify a magician¡¯s ability by at least 10% so he didn¡¯t bother hiding his excitement.


    ¡°Mister Christopher, I would like to buy 10 Fire Trees Seeds from here too,¡± I said as I look at the excitedly smiling man.


    ¡°You can just call me Christopher, Miss Loveheart. And yes, we still have some Fire Tree Seeds. It will cost you 16 golds each. A total of 160 Golds for 10 Seeds.¡± Christopher says with a business smile on his face.


    ¡°Can you abduct it from these gems? Oh, and here. I would like to sell these too.¡± I say as I hand him a leather pouch that has 10 small glass bottles of the baby python blood, with ten drops in each. I watch as Christopher place the gemstones on the table and open the pouch with a curious look in his eyes. Seeing the bottles of liquid, he take one bottle out and sniffs it. His expression changed so fast that I nearly missed it.


    ¡°Miss Loveheart! This was Mana Blood! Where did you get it from?¡± He asks excitedly, completely forgoing the fact that I am only a teenage girl who isn¡¯t even 16 yet.


    ¡°Where I got it from isn¡¯t of your concern. I want you to put that to the Night Auction without letting anyone know that it was me who was selling it. Can you do that?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes! Really well. I will take care of these ten bottles. Is there anything else that I can assist you with?¡± He respectfully asks.


    ¡°No, for now, I want you to auction out off those four gemstones first. If the business was good then I will sell other things. Depending on how well you guys take this business seriously, I will come back with more things to sell.¡± I say as I sip my tea. It was a really badly made tea. Yuck.


    I can see Christopher¡¯s mind working. He does not want to lose me as a customer.


    ¡°Really well. I will do that.¡± He said as he stands up and collects the gemstones and the pouch of blood. I nod.


    After that, he lead us to the stage for the auction.


    The bidding itself was a real disappointment. Damn it, let¡¯s just say that I am really disappointed with the things that are sold here. My gemstones were the most valuable things in here today.


    It was a surprised that the most valuable things in this auction were the gems.


    Three gems. The first were for 320 Gold coins, seconds was 350 gold coins and third, the largest, was 450 gold coins. For a total of 1,120 gold coins. Including the fees, I got only 1,108.8 Golds back.


    This was really pathetic. And here I thought that there will be a big battle over the gems, only to find out that only half of the rich people in the city was here. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have sold it today but waited for another 4 days when they have the Night Auction instead.


    However, the Night Auction will attract too much trouble!


    Arg... Whatever. Fine. Night Auction was it then. After that, I and Jin left disappointed to have a really NICE chat with Christopher again. Only this time, we left 4 more gemstones that are larger. Christopher took one look at my face and he pale before hurriedly started writing letters to all the big families and mages in the city for the Night Auction in four days. Letting them know that there are high-grade beast blood and large first-grade gemstones on auction for bidding.


    I hope that this time, it will be worth it. Before leaving, I place an order of 10,000 stones slaps. Which cost me 120 gold coins. I also pay for the Fire Tree Seeds too. 10 seeds cost me 160 gold. So a total of 280 gold were gone just like that.


    What? You wonder what was those stones are for? Obviously for the basement that I am going to make under our house! I already have the landlord¡¯s permission!


    Actually, I might as well as buy that house and land. Wait, that¡¯s impossible since it was a Rent-to-Own contact kind of a house! So that means that I don¡¯t need to worry about it since It was paid for at least 10 years.


    What was the basement for? Well, for my labs of course. You can¡¯t expect a magician to not have her own labs can you? Besides, it will also be used as storage space for more firewoods.


    Before that, we need to sell off those gems and blood!


    That day, the city was in a state of chaos. News that four families acquired 4 First Grade Gemstones come out and it was a commotion. However, what they are mostly talking about was the fact that it was sold anonymously. Not to mention that there will be another auction in four days with larger gemstones.


    The news spread like fire around the city, causing everyone to know about it.


    Ernos city isn¡¯t large but you must know that it was the 6th largest capital in the Ernos Kingdom. There are hundreds of millions of people here, if not thousands of millions. Although only 20% are rich, it still doesn¡¯t mean that this city was small or poor. I had already calculated that by the time that auction took place, there won¡¯t be enough chairs for people to sit!


    And I was proven right when four days later, I was met with the sight of a full house. Full of smelling adults!!!


    I really wanted to throw up. The air was stuffy and the sound was loud. There¡¯s always an arguing from everywhere.


    Luckily, I and Jin are in the VIP seat and there was no one here with us in our private booth. Arg... This was one of those times that I hate that I and Jin have excellence hearing due to the way that we cultivate.


    The voices are loud!!! I squeeze my eyes shut as I breathe in deeply, but only the pure air and not the stuffy airs. I can feel Jin¡¯s discomfort too.


    Ahhh!!! That¡¯s it, I can¡¯t take it anymore~!!!


    The next thing everyone knew, a breeze passed by that force the door to open with a slam. The whole hall quiets down. They all think that they must have been too loud that it made an expert mad so they all quiet down and continue discussing. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time that this happens so they are quite used to it. An Auction like this was going to draw a lot of powerful magicians in the city so they didn¡¯t bother questioning which magician it was. Nobody wanted to offend them after all.


    All kinds of families were seating and some were even standing. Like I thought, there aren''t enough chairs for all of them. There¡¯s also some shady people in there too. I hope that I don¡¯t meet them. I really don¡¯t want to dirty my hands. I hope that Christopher isn¡¯t stupid enough to leave traces about me. Otherwise...


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman! Please quiet down and find a seat! Those that don¡¯t have one please stand by the wall uniformly! The ceremony will start in 5 minutes!¡± A crystal loud voice full of life and excitement called out, causing all the people to quiet down and start to find their seats.


    ¡°Ne, Little Jenna. With this much people. Maybe you should also try to sell one of your extra interspatial ring or one of your leather bags that you made last week?¡± Jin asked as he watches the people.


    ¡°...¡± You know, I never thought that. I still have like 10 rings left. As for the spatial leather bags, those aren¡¯t for other people. Maybe I should. ¡°You really think I should?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. This auction house was really private about seller¡¯s profile so I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Jin said as he pulls me to his chest and hugs me tightly for a second.


    ¡°Okay. let¡¯s go see Christopher then.¡± I said. Jin nodded as he place his arms around my waist and we left the VIP room. We found Christopher talking to the City Lord. Adzen Ashforn. He was an okay guy. Not someone who was greedy and he takes care of his citizens really well. He''s also a warrior of Tier 7 rank 7. We had met him when he came to welcome us to the city a couple of days ago when news of us selling off gems reached him. Of course, Christopher was to blame.


    ¡°Lord Adzen.¡± Both I and Jin bow a little.


    Hearing our voice, Christopher jerks in surprised since he couldn''t even feel our presence.


    ¡°Oh my, Miss Loveheart and Mister Yorkon. How was your evening so far?¡± He asked softly. This man isn¡¯t a pushover! Both Jin and I thought at the same time. He was soft when hes normal but this man can be really deadly. Both of them can tell the first time that they met this man when he came to their house 3 days ago.


    ¡°Our days has been good. You needn¡¯t worry, Lord Adzen.¡± I reply softly and respectfully. This man deserves it.


    ¡°I see. I am looking forward to the Gemstone for tonight¡¯s auction.¡± He said excitedly as he left. We all bow to him.


    I turned to narrow my eyes at Christopher, causing the man to flinch. For reason unknown, whenever this girl glared at him, it always causes his body to flinch automatically. Christopher was truly bemused.


    ¡°Christopher, you know? I was going to have you sell something that I and my mom found a long time ago at the Dragonet Mountain but now... I am really hesitating.¡± I said in a voice that said that I am really disappointed with him. I don¡¯t need to watch his face to know that he flinched really badly at that.


    ¡°But... oh well. I don¡¯t see why I should still keep this when I don¡¯t even know how to use it. Here, sell these two rings too.¡± I said as I handed him the 2 meters by 3 meters cubic square rings. Both of them are the smallest. It doesn¡¯t look new since it was made from rings that have too many impurities so I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Now, I can make the space in a regular iron rings to be as large as 200 meters by 300 meters. Of course, that was for iron rings. If it was other materials, the spaces are varied.


    ¡°This!¡± Shock was the understatement of the year once Christopher looks at the rings. The next five minutes was spent on explaining-lying- to him on how l and my mother had found a nest of dragons that had lots of corpses around it and those rings were on one of the corpses. I was lying thru my teeth but he didn¡¯t even notice.


    At the end, he excitedly agreed and we went back to the private booth completely acting like nothing has happened. Of course, this attracts the City Lord¡¯s attention, who was sitting a couple of meters away in another booth. But naturally, he won¡¯t know until he sees it.


    ¡°Ladies and gentleman!!! Welcome to Tonight¡¯s Auction!!!¡± The girl from last time announce. ¡°You all knew my name already but just in case there are new people, I will introduce myself again. My name was Lisa, the MC for tonight''s auction. Please to meet you.¡± She said politely as she bows cutely, causing a lot of the teens in the seats to cheer loudly.


    ¡°Tonight, we are all here to do some bidding so let¡¯s get the ceremony started~!!!¡± Lisa said loudly with excitement in her voice as the background music starts to play and a couple of performers come out. Basically, the ceremony was just a dance performance. It lasts ten minutes and it was different each time so it was pretty enjoyable. Well... for them. Not me and Jin since both of us are now yawning in boredom.


    By the times that the performance was done, both Jin and I were near asleep. However, the clapping and yelling from the people down in the hall cause both of us to jerk awake.


    Both of us blink our eyes in sleepiness. You must know, it was near midnight right now!!! I want to go home! I want to go sleep! I want to sleep in Jin¡¯s arms! Arg stupid auction takes too long!!! I am especially tired from staying up for the past 4 days without sleeping. What was I doing? Obviously, measuring out the space under the house and preparing everything else.


    Feeling soft hands around me, comforting me safely, I calm down.


    ¡°Now now calm down people. You aren¡¯t here for the performance, no matter how awesome it is. You are all here tonight for the priceless Gemstone. The First Class Gemstone! They have the ability to amplify and purify a magician¡¯s power by at least 10%!!!¡± Lisa announced excitedly.


    ¡°However, we found out that the Gemstones tonight have the ability to also make small protection shields around you without using your own mana! If this isn¡¯t exciting enough then I don¡¯t know what is!¡± She yelled out. This girl truly knows how to have fun.


    A man appeared from behind her to whisper something to her. I watch as Lisa¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief before calming down and nodding her heads in understanding.


    ¡°Ahem! Excuse me. I just received some really interesting news. Moving on. We will start the bidding now! Everyone! Ready?!!!¡± She asked.


    Yells of cheers were her answer. Damn it! Can this woman stop making those stupid idiots yells this loud!


    ¡°Now now, calm down. We first will start with the smallest gemstone. This was the Abstract Gemstone.¡± Lisa said as she claps her hand and two pretty lady row a cart in.


    The anticipation in the room was enough to make the mana in the air freeze completely. I roll my eyes as I sit down on Jin¡¯s lap and place my head on his shoulder. Time for some cuddling.


    The next thing I notice was shouts of numbers.


    500 Gold!!!


    510!


    600 Gold!


    650!!!


    700!!!


    And so on. I really don¡¯t care. Right now I am really sleepy.


    ¡®Little Jen. What should we have for breakfast tomorrow?¡¯ Jin started to chat telepathy. Like I say, both of us really don''t care about how much those gems and the bottles of blood will be sold for. What I care now was the Ring¡¯s price. If there¡¯s even anyone that can afford it of course.


    ¡°Hmm... What do you want?¡± I asked, completely ignoring the shouting in the background. I could feel Lord Adzen¡¯s gaze on us in curiosity but I really don¡¯t care since he was the only one that can see us.


    ¡°I want something sweet. Ah! I just remembered! Little Jen, can you make Mana Candy? I bet that it will sell like hotcakes!¡± Jin exclaimed with his eyes full of comprehension.


    ¡°Mana Candy? That¡¯s not for breakfast but yeah. That¡¯s a good idea. It will help the kids increase their mana pool and at the same times purify it. I will need to buy a lot of herbs for that. What flavors do you think the kids will like?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sweet, Sour, Creamy Milk, Orange, apple, cocoa-¡± ¡°Stop! Those are flavors that you will like. Not the kids!¡±


    ¡°Ehhh.... Come one Little Jen. And coconut, pumpkin, and.-¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    ¡°I might as well as make some Heat Candy too. Might help in the winter. Wait... It was going to be winter soon!¡± I exclaimed in reminder to myself. Reminding myself to prepare for the winter this year.


    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Jin said as he started to watch the scenes of people fighting over the gemstones. I can feel that Lord Adzen can heard us but it seems like he won¡¯t ask about it.


    ¡°19,590 Golds Coin! anyone else raising it?!¡± Yelled Lisa excitedly.


    ¡°19,590 Golds Coins going once! 19,590 Golden Coins going twice! 19,590 Golds Coins going Three!¡± Ding Ding Ding! ¡°I declared Master Meinke of Royal Institute Win~!!!¡±


    Clapping were heard and congratulation were exchanged. The mood of everyone in the hall wasn¡¯t united but most of them are happy to be there seeing the tense battle over the gems. Some were sad and regretful that they didn¡¯t bring enough money while other were awed at how much a gem that size was worth if its class was high enough.


    Yet, while everyone else was happily in a some kinds of mood. The two teens on the VIP booth next to the City Lord weren''t even paying attention to what was going down below them.


    The Lord from the next booth looks over to congratulate them for selling the gems, however, was met with the sight of them chatting about what to cook for breakfast and something about mana candy or something like that. They didn¡¯t even bother watching the auction. And they were talking about what kinds of heat candy?


    The City Lord, who have the most respect in the whole city, can only sigh out loud and turned back toward the auction as it continues into another gem.


    An hour of shouting matches later, the last gems were finally sold for 19,710 Golds. The seconds one was 19,640 Gold and the third one was 19,690 Golds. So all in total was 78,730 Gold coins. That¡¯s a lot of money.


    Normally, a noble household yearly income was only about 10,000-12,000 golden coins.


    However, Jenna made 78,730 Gold coins easily in a week.


    That¡¯s a lot!!! Including the fees and Jenna and Jin made 77,942.7 gold easily. Lets not forget about the Blood bottles too. Normally, 10 drops of blood from Beast of that level was worth around 50 gold coins. However, because it was a snake beast that are class King, the price for the Blood shot up to more than 75 golds. In the end, Jenna made another 780 Golds easily.


    And now was the end of the bidding. Lisa has been yelling in full excitement mood for the past 3 hours and her foreheads are now covered in sweat but she was still smiling.


    ¡°Now, Ladies and Gentlemen. If you leave tonight here and didn¡¯t take this item back with you. You will regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Lisa said in a solemn and serious voice, completely grabbing all attention.


    ¡°The last two items for tonight are sold as a pair. This item was a legendary items that only the City Lord himself have in this whole city. Tonight... If you are lucky and rich enough, this item will be in your family for the next 200 years or more. If you aren¡¯t lucky? Too bad. I have no other consolation for you.¡± She pauses as she nervously swallow, causing everyone¡¯s anticipation and attention to be on the stage in full 100% efforts. No one wanted to missed this scene.


    I don¡¯t want to miss seeing their faces!!!


    ¡°This was it, people. After tonight, if you don¡¯t dream about this item in your dreams until you can¡¯t remember if it was a dream or not, I will be really disappointed in you all. Girls? Bring it in.¡± Lisa solemnly said with a seriousness that causes everyone to be really cautious. Behind the two ladies are ten fully armored guards that are at the very least Tier 5 warriors.


    I can see more guards of higher levels rushing from the back door and the front door, guarding it. This causes a lot of people to be really startled.


    ¡°Now, please. Do calm down. This was just for precaution. Now, ladies and gentlemen, are you all ready?¡± She asked with a voice that grabbed all their attention. They all shout in a Yes!


    Yes!!!


    Lisa moved her hands and removes the cover, showing two worn out rings that are in a case that had two large symbols on it. The symbols cause me to lift my eyebrows. Oh? A guarding inscription? It was a Glyphs for guarding. However, its level was seriously low. Yet, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone in here who can do anything to it. Beside me and Jin of course. We don¡¯t count. I had said this before and I will say it again. In our old world, every child, especially the mage ones, are required to have at least Primary knowledge about Inscription in general.


    There are 12 levels of inscriptions: Primary, which consists of beginner inscription - or what we called Engraver Primal- which takes 5 years to learn, Secondary, for 10 more years, Senior, for 15 more years, Advice Senior was 20 more years, and so on and on until you reach Grandmasters at the age of 390 years old. And this was only in standard cases. Geniuses only take half of that or even less than that. For me, I got to the Grandmaster level when I was 77 years old.


    Let''s not forget that each level of inscriptions has at least 5,000 Symbols and 5,000 Reinforcer. To passed each level, one must recognize and understand all 5,000 symbols and it''s Reinforcer. Which meant that there was a total of 10,000 representatives that you must know and understand it. And those are only the normal ones. The Ancient Symbols, The Demonic Symbols, and the Fate and Heaven Symbols have their own requirement and understanding. The Inscription that belongs to the Ancient, Demonic, Fate and Heaven symbols aren''t something that normal genius can understand, much less known about. Those Symbols altogether - the ones that I knew off at least- are about another 12,000 Symbols that are Primary levels.


    Each level only gets higher and higher too.


    In our old world, the average life for normal people was 150 years old, the oldest was 170 years old. If you included in the fact that, that world, have beasts that are thousands of times larger and stronger than here, the average lifetime was a godsend. Which explained why their level of comprehensive and development was more than advanced compared to this world.


    ¡°This, right here, was two Interspatial Rings....¡± Lisa stopped here to watch the people''s faces and she herself have to keep breathing to continue. Are spatial rings that much of a big deal? I admit, in our old world, it wasn¡¯t that rare but that doesn¡¯t mean that there are none. In fact, almost everyone can buy it. It¡¯s just that the way how to make it isn¡¯t available anymore and the space inside the rings are much smaller. The largest was only 5x5x7 cubic meters. It was expensive but it wasn¡¯t that rare since it can change its owner. And it doesn¡¯t die or loses its function easily since the crafting skills on the ring itself was really good. The only way for it to lose function was when it was destroyed by someone very strong.


    ¡°We tested it out ourselves and it was true. There was a 2x2x3 cubic meter of spaces in here. It was quite old. According to our examiner, these two rings was made around 120 years ago. It has a life shield of 500 years so there are only about 380 years left. According to ancient methods and rules, one person can only bound to one ring in their lifetime.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Once the rings are bound to its owner, it can¡¯t be changed anymore. Now, people, this was rarer than the gemstones so choose carefully. I know that a lot of you here didn¡¯t bring that much gold here. In the deposit, the most that you have here are only 50,000 gold coins.


    The owner has given permission to give you all 1 additional hour to have someone go back to your home to bring more money. He had also given permission that if two households wanted these two rings, they can combine all their deposit to bet on it. Normally, that was forbidden but whoever said that these are normal rings? In one hour, we will come back here. If you decided to have someone go back to bring money, one of our guards will company you back. There will be no cheating involved. No crimes are tolerable.


    If anything happens to the guard, you will lose your chance for the bidding. Think about it carefully please.¡± Lisa said with her eyes completely narrowed in warning. This girl has a temper~!!! I like her personality. I can feel Jin shaking his head and sighing out loud.


    I turned toward the City Lord and found him completely freezing in surprise before his second wife, Salinda Firstfire of the Firstfire house, pinching him on his cheeks and then shaking the first and third wives to get their attentions. The next moment was utter chaos both in the halls and the VIPs private booths that surround us.


    To our right was the City Lord and to his right was the Firstfire Head of the House and his wives. To our left was another two nobles and the headmaster of Royal Institution. The institute that was for rich peoples and royalties. It seems like he was the one that got the first gemstone. And the second one goes to the City Lord¡¯s first wife. The third one goes to that noble besides the headmaster. And the last one was a teacher from that school.


    It was a good thing that I had placed a spell so that no one, beside the City Lord, shall be able to see us. Otherwise...


    Hmm? It seems like all the people in the other booth also sends someone back too.


    One hour huh?


    ¡°Jin wake me up in an hour,¡± I said as I place my head on his shoulder and hold onto his waist instead of placing my arms around his neck.


    ¡°Sure. Sleep tight Little Jen,¡± he said as he kissed my forehead. I can feel someone¡¯s eyes on us but I really don¡¯t care.


    However, I said that I don¡¯t care but I can¡¯t seem to fully sleep with that gaze on my head in a full blaze of heat. Whoever it was was really looking for an ass kicking!!!


    I raised my head up suddenly, causing Jin to be surprised since he was watching the people below talking and discussing about.


    ¡°Little Jen? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked worriedly.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s eyes on me,¡± I said as I turned toward where the City Lord was seating, only to meet eye to eye with a youth in his 18''s that have full blonde hairs. He has the same red eyes as the Lord and has really dominating air around him. Is this the so-called Firstfire Prince that the people at school have been gossiping about?


    Ah, whatever. I don¡¯t care. I closed my eyes and hide from his view into Jin¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Little Jen? Who was it?¡± Jin asked, curiously.


    ¡°Probably that guy that the girls are talking about in class. What was his name? I don¡¯t remember. That Firstfire Prince guy.¡± I said as I let my brain rest.


    ¡°Firstfire Prince huh...¡± Jin murmured as his eyes narrowed. I can feel him turning backward to see the man before turning back and kissed my forehead with a small smile, causing me to crack my eyes open to peek at his expressions.


    ¡®Jin? What was it?¡¯ I asked, confused as to why he suddenly kissed me with a smile on his face. There was a feeling of protection and love from our connection before that. Is Jin jealous that someone was watching me? Well, for sure he was but it turned into satisfaction after he turned back.


    ¡®No, nothing. Just don¡¯t want anyone to take interest in you in that way.¡¯ Jin answered with a kissed on my forehead in a lovely tenderness. He squeezed me tightly into his chest as he started to hum in an old song from our old world. It was making my mind calm and my body even more relaxed. I closed my eyes once again.


    ...


    Hmm??? What was this?? I have a feeling that I had forgotten something... Hmm? Wait a second!!! He can see us?!


    I can feel the smile on Jin''s face as he kissed my forehead softly.


    ¡®No, he can''t Little Jen. The ones that he was watching isn''t us but rather that booth. That lady with the veil was the one that he was watching.¡¯ Jin answered, feeling the question from the depths of our connection. That booth? Ah, he just means that girl from the Royal Institution¡¯s First Class ¡®s princess.


    I let out a sigh of relief. Good thing he didn¡¯t see us. Getting involved with the rich isn¡¯t something that I like to do. Not now, not thousands of years ago. Not ever!


    True, that girl was really beautiful in a really eerie way. She has bright golden eyes and golden hairs. Her face was ample like a snow person and the way that she carries herself was really similarly to how a corpse will carry itself. However, I can clearly feel the life in her body and it was her own so she isn''t an undead or a Returner. Anyway, let¡¯s just say that she was really beautiful. Enough to causes kingdom to collapse.


    Just to be sure, I use my Sight to check and confirmed that she was human. She''s just far too cold on herself and everything else.


    Anyway, none of this was my business so I just once again closed my eyes and wait for the next 32 minutes. Until then, might as well take a short nap in Jin¡¯s arms.


    [Jin¡¯s View]


    Watching and feeling that Little Jen was now taking a short nap. I have to say that she was the cutest and adorable person in the whole world. So cute.


    Anyway, right now, the people down in the hall are still discussing on how much the rings will cost. Some were even betting on how high the bidding will be. Not that I care about the cost but I really hope that it won¡¯t be that guy in the dark robes or that girl who was smiling in a really disrupting manner, like she was looking forward to killing someone, to get the rings. The killing intents from both the dark robes guy and that girl in red robes are coming in waves. They both hide it pretty good since no one but me and Little Jen notices it.


    Both of them are a magician. It seems like the dark robes guys stronger than the red robes girl by a bit. However, I have a feeling that if those two fight, the girl will be the one that wins. She looks like someone who will use a lot of underhanded moves if it means that she will win. A totally merciless woman.


    In the corner of the hall, to the far left, was a little girl in bright blue robes and has a small staff in her hand. She looks to be 12 years old but judging from how deep her mana pool is, I will bet all my skills that she¡¯s in her 100s already. It seems like the mages and magicians in this world really like to keep their appearance. In the hall, a lot of people are warriors with a couple of mages only. And yet, all the mages are all richer than all the warriors combined.


    I have a feeling that there will be a lot of people dying now if not for those three people. The girl with the staff, the dark robe guy and that really scary girl was the only reason why there aren¡¯t any fights right now. No one wanted those three people to fight in here, that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t fight. Not to mention, those three people are from the auction house¡¯s private guards too. They must¡¯ve been strong. Strong enough that it can keep this many people in line, at least.


    Anyway, listening to the people down there talking, I must say this: Good job Little Jen! You have truly broken all those people¡¯s mind with those rings! Little Jen was such a devil! Good thing that I didn¡¯t suggest her to sell something else. Even when I suggested for Little Jen to sell one of her leather spatial bags that she made last week, I am glad that she didn¡¯t.


    I turned toward where the VIP booths are. The City Lord and his son are still sitting in the chairs looking really excited and yet anxious at the same time. However, unlike his father who was looking at the stage where the two rings are, the son was anxiously looking at the other VIP booth where the Royal Institute¡¯s First Class Princess was at. The Princess didn¡¯t even bother looking at his way and was instead, looking at the two ring with awe and yearning look in her eyes. Completely disregarding the looks from the Firstfire Prince.


    Still, the Firstfire Prince and the Ice Hell Princess are both from the Royal Institution. Those two must¡¯ve known each other. I am rather curious about those two but was best not to draw their attention or else Little Jen will be really mad.


    Anyway, I better wake up Little Jen because the auction was resuming now. Hmm, but I want to keep watching Little Jen sleep. It can¡¯t be helped. She was far too adorable. Luckily, I make her place a sealing inscription on herself before going to school. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t want to think of how many people will be courting her. Even if Little Jen isn¡¯t the prettiest or most beautiful of all the girls, she has something in her that made all men go crazy. That¡¯s why I¡¯d made her concealed herself in a layer of inscription that would hide a lot of her presences.


    ¡®Little Jen, it¡¯s time.¡¯ I called the girl in my arms softly. She stirred softly as she opened her eyes and it flashed green for a split second. This was why I made her conceal her presence. Aren''t her eyes green you know? But because her soul was so powerful that her physical appearance was being affected by it. Her hair and eyes are all now turning greens like her soul.


    [Back to Jenna¡¯s view]


    Hearing Jin calling for me softly, I open my eyes and was met with a smiling face. Has he been watching me in my sleep all this time? Nah, Jin isn¡¯t that bored.


    ¡°Are they all ready to resume?¡± I asked as I let Jin rub my face softly with a gentleness that can¡¯t be found anywhere else in this world. Jin smiles softly as he touches my cheeks softly. He knew that my face was really soft like a baby button so he likes to touch it.


    ¡°Yep. They¡¯re all in their places already.¡± Jin said as he helps me up into my chair so that I can see the war down in the hall. However, his arms are still around me tightly. I don¡¯t mind. Really, Jin¡¯s fire element was pretty warm so yeah.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said as I turned toward the stage where that girl Lisa was trying to get everyone under control.


    ¡°Now, people. Please quiet down!¡± She yelled for the fifth times, yet still unsuccessfully. I can see a few veins popping up on her forehead as she closed her eyes. Then open it again with a glint in it.


    Oh, Lisa was pissed!


    ¡°People, I said to quiet the hell down!¡± She growled out, causing a lot of people to flinch at the tone and shivers in fear. The hall quiets down into a soft whisper. Some people pales in fright at the girl while other looks really amused. I am one of them.


    Lisa smile. ¡°Now, that wasn¡¯t so hard, was it?¡± She said. ¡°Now that everyone was here. We shall get this auction back into a business. Do you all agree?¡± She asked with a tone that won¡¯t take a No as an answer. Everyone nodded their heads with a shiver.


    ¡°Great~! Now, Let¡¯s reviews what we know about these two Interspatial rings shall we?¡± She asked this time with a little more sincere. Everyone nodded their heads quietly, too afraid of the girl¡¯s rare seen bad temperament.


    ¡°These two ring each has a space of 2 meters by 2 meters by 3 meters of spaces. It can hold anything that isn¡¯t alive. If you have something that was the same object, it will automatically stack into a stack of 100. For example, a pile of firewoods will take about the space of this stage and it will only last a month at most. However, a pile of firewoods in the ring will only take a small space in the ring and you can stack them until it reaches the limit. We don¡¯t know what was the limit yet so you will have to confirm that on your own. Now, the timeline for these two rings was made to last 500 years since it was a case iron rings. It will only last for another 320 years until it lost its function. If you think that this was worth spending golds over it. Do so. There are no medicines for regrets after all.¡± Lisa said as she looks at everyone, causing them to swallow their saliva in nervousness.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the bidding. We will start bidding at 50,000 Golds!¡± She yelled out. Her voice vibrates all over the hall as everyone¡¯s eyes turn bloodshot at the price.


    ¡°55,000!¡± Yelled one of the richer nobles.


    ¡°60,00!¡±


    ¡°65,000!¡±


    ¡°70,000!¡±


    .


    .


    I seriously doubt that it will be that cheap. According to my calculation, in this city, the richest was the Firstfire Clan so they can afford it up to 200,000 Golds but beyond that, I don¡¯t know if there was someone else that can gather more money then that this fast since most of their liquid cash are in the form of something precious like treasure swords, or something else.


    .


    .


    ¡°120,000 Golds!¡±


    ¡°125,000!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°164,000 Golds!¡± The Royal institution and the VIP booths started to join.


    ¡°165,000 Golds!¡± Called out the man from my right. It was the Lord of this city, Lord Adzen who called out.


    ¡°167,000 Golds!¡± The other VIP booth called out. It was the headmaster of the Royal Institution.


    ¡°170,000 Golds!¡± The Lord increasingly yelled out. The price was so high that everyone else has long ago stop bidding. Only the VIP booths, besides the one that I and Jin are in, are still bidding.


    ¡°175,000 Golds!¡± The headmaster yelled out loudly.


    ¡°176,000 Golds!¡±


    ¡°177,000 Golds!¡±


    ¡°178,000!¡±


    ¡°179,000!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°200,000 Gold coins!¡± The headmaster yelled out loudly with a gasp. By now, the only ones that are still bidding are the headmaster and the Lord. Everyone other VIP had already stopped bidding it and quietly sighing out loud in regrets. Both the Lord and the headmaster were both red in the face and are both tired out from yelling out the price.


    ¡°230,000! Gold!¡± The Lord yelled. This was all his private money and if any higher, he wouldn¡¯t be able to pay it. The deposit that he had his wives went to get was only this much. This was all he had since he refuses to use state money for personal items.


    Seeing this, I must say, this city lord was worth respecting. He refused to use state money and instead pulled out his own private stash. Really worthy. How do I know this? I heard him ordering his wives to go get it of course.


    ¡°!!!¡± The headmaster wanted to bid more but found out that he didn¡¯t have enough. He can¡¯t do anything but quietly clenching his teeth in regrets that he didn¡¯t bring more money. Well, that¡¯s all he has in this city anyway. His house where his clan lives in wasn''t here but at one of the Twin City.


    I have to say... this was a worthy battle of bidding to watch.


    ¡°230,000 Gold Coin going once!¡± Lisa yelled out excitedly and tiredly. She has never heard of so much money in a bidding match before.


    ¡°230,000 Golds going Twice!¡± Lisa yelled into the Sound Stone in her hand.


    ¡°25,000,000 Gold Coins!¡± A really loud voice that had mana infused in it called out from the back of the hall, causing every head to turned toward it. It was an old man in dark red robes that have a large and long staff.


    ¡°!¡± Both I and Jin jump from our seats. This man... was strong! Well, strong enough in the Body and Forms stage. He was at the end of the stage! However, from what I could read on his aura, this man was missing a big insight to over this realm.


    He was far too bloodthirsty! Just from his aura alone, I can tell that this man will never be able to become friends with me. This kind of person was the kind that I despise the most! Those that look at lives as if they were nothing but a plaything!


    ¡°Little Jen, this old man isn¡¯t human, was he?¡± Jin asked me as he held me back from peeking out the booth to see the old man. The man was strong enough to be able to see thru my spell inscription that hides us from everyone else so I can see why Jin didn¡¯t want him to see me.


    ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s the King of Beast¡¯s secretary!¡± Someone in the hall yelled out in fright, causing everyone to panic and moved away from the old man. The fear in the air was tense enough to cause the mana to disperse in fright. Even the mana themselves doesn¡¯t like this person! I narrowed my eyes as my hand forms a couple of seals real quick.


    What I found from the seals on my hand make me nearly sighed out loud.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t a human. He¡¯s a Dragon. A true blood dragon. Don¡¯t tell me that the dragons in this world are this low level?¡± I answered quietly as I watch the old man walk toward the stage. All the humans moved away from him in a wave. No one wanted to be in his way.


    ¡°I said 25,000,000 Gold coins(Twenty Five million Gold coins). I can bid too. Can I?¡± He asked quietly as he looks toward the private booth that the City Lord was in. Lord Adzen pale greatly as he nodded his head in agreement while his three wives and the Firstfire Prince all moved farther back away from the man¡¯s sight. Even the headmaster moved the Ice Hell Princess away from his sight as he greatly pales.


    ¡°Welcome to Ernos City Auction house, Mister Bell of the Dragon Race.¡± A voice called out from behind the stage. An old man in white robes and blue eyes said. He was greatly pale in not fear but comprehension.


    ¡°The Dragon race?¡± I whispered. There was no way that the dragon race was this much of a weak!


    ¡°Little Jen, don¡¯t forget that this isn¡¯t our old world anymore. Besides, that was the secretary of the Beast King. Not the King himself.¡± Jin reminded me.


    Ah, that¡¯s right.


    ¡°My, if it isn¡¯t Master Blor. Long time no see.¡± The old man chuckles as he greets the manager of the auction house with a somewhat small smile on his face that does look friendly. However, the aura that was surroundings the old man still feels threatening.


    ¡°Long time indeed. What was it that you want, Mister Bell? It isn¡¯t the right time for the Dragon Auction yet. Why are you here?¡± The old man Blor asked with his eyes narrowed in cautions.


    The old man called Bell sighed out loud in exaggeration. ¡°Do I look like I want to be here to you?¡± He asked the manager with a tired face.


    ¡°... What do you mean?¡± Asked the manager Blor with his eyes lifts in surprise.


    ¡°Master told me to bid for those two rings and made me come here.¡± The old man sighed out loud. Everyone started to whisper in confusion as to why the King Beast suddenly started to involve in the auction for just a pair of interspatial rings. It wasn¡¯t like the Dragon race lack any!


    ¡°Your master told you to bid for those two rings?¡± Asked the manager confusingly.


    ¡°Yes. And he told me to say this. Ahem. ¡®Welcome to the World of Aquirros, Grandmaster of Life.¡¯¡± The old man bows toward me and Jin with a respect that shocks everyone in the hall, especially the manager Blor.


    ¡°!!!¡± Shit. So the Beast King noticed me already. But, what the hell was Grandmaster of Life mean? I am pretty sure that I don¡¯t study the Life Force and Law. But then again, everything was connected to Live one way or another. Is that why I didn¡¯t die that time? Because, unknowingly, I had gained the approval of the Life Law?


    But... that¡¯s...well... The Life Force and Law were the only things that I refused to learn about since gaining insight on that law was equal to having immortal life. Immortal life! I refused to think of having to live for that long! 5 Thousand years of living were already too much for me.


    To live forever? No. Just no. I refuse to think that I will be living for forever. The loneliness will kill me. After all, the Life Force and Law isn¡¯t something that anyone can get insight on. Especially since Jin himself won¡¯t be able to get it. Living forever without him? The thoughts itself makes me clenched my fist in fear.


    ¡®Little Jen...¡± Jin holds me tighter. I smile at him. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.¡¯ I said to Jin softly. I can tell that he was worrying about me. I refuse to lose you again, Kai. After this long when we finally found each other? I refuse to let anyone separate us!


    ¡°My Master would like to welcome you and your mate to visit him anytime you want.¡± The old man said, causing me to nearly sigh out loud.


    The King of Beast huh... Don¡¯t tell me that he was friend with Little Shinny. Little Shinny was one of my 12 Soul Beast. He''s the Abyss Dragon¡¯s Emperor. I called him Little Shinny, though, to the man¡¯s horror.


    After saying that, the old man Bell respectfully turned back toward the stage and look at Lisa, causing the poor girls to break out in sweats and nearly faint.


    ¡°Lisa, I will take it over from here on. You go rest.¡± Said Blor to Lisa. The girl nervously nodded her head and went back with weak knees and nearly fell on stage.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue. Is there anyone else that can afford more than 25,000,000 Gold coins?¡± Blor asked as eye watch everyone, especially the VIP booth.


    The City Lord palely shakes his head as his answer. Seeing the pale look on everyone¡¯s faces, I have to say, this Bell old man must be really well known to the point that no one wanted to offend him. But, how the hell did he got here?


    Hmm? This is... teleportation spell? Was he teleported here? Just to buy two rings? It seems like the King Beast didn¡¯t want me as an enemy huh... But then again, golds aren¡¯t something that dragons normally like to use. They preferred to use diamonds, gemstones, crystal, and other valuable minerals as their currency. So the King Beast use golds as his offering huh.


    Good choice. Good choice indeed, knowing that Golds in human societies are something that was valued. It was kind of obvious since the King of the Beast isn¡¯t an idiot. But still, to teleport someone just for attending a bidding auction for me shows how intelligent and cautious he was towards me. Too cautious. Far too cautious.


    No one answers the manager for a long time.


    No one wanted to answer him for a long time.


    ¡°Really, well. With the bidding of 25,000,000 Golds. Mister Bell of the Dragon Race wins the two rings!¡± He announced loudly. However, there was no applause or shout of excitement. I watch as the old man Bell walk toward the stage and take out a large chest out of nowhere and place it on the stage before opening it with a key. Inside was a chest full of gold coins that reach all the way to the top.


    Truly, just one ring really can buy a whole city. The captain wasn''t exaggerating when he said that it would cost more than all his life saving...


    ¡°Please count. After that, I will take the rings.¡± Bell said toward Blor without an ounce of emotion in his dreadfully menacing eyes. I don¡¯t need to see him be able to tell that this man has killed millions of people if not billions.


    ¡°No need. I trust you enough.¡± The manager says as he closed the chest and signal a couple of higher level guards to help move the chest. It was very heavy after all.


    ¡°Really, well. Then I will take my leave.¡± The dragon in human form called Bell said as he grabs the two rings and vanished from the spot. Causing everyone to shriek in fright and a lot of relief sighing from the hall. The manager nearly dropped to his knees at the disappearance of the man just from nothing but his own tiredness. He can barely breathe....


    I wanted to sigh out loud too. What the hell just happen? If I knew that it will cause this much trouble, I wouldn¡¯t sell those two rings. Now, there¡¯s a dragon race out there watching me. Sigh!


    ¡°Little Jen. Let¡¯s go see Christopher.¡± Jin said worriedly since he could feel my frustration from our connection. It wasn¡¯t a bad frustration but it was enough to cause him to shudder in constant worry.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do that. But before that, I need to erase everyone¡¯s memory for a bit.¡± I said as I turned toward the City Lord since he was watching me with his face pale.


    With a flick of my hand, I removed the memory of what that old man Bell said toward me away from his memories. I repeat that to everyone. It took 5 minutes total to completely manipulate everyone¡¯s memories.


    There was no point in having someone remembering this scene. Just a little memory manipulation isn¡¯t going to kill them since there won¡¯t be any after-effects because of it. They won¡¯t remember what he said to me but they will remember that he was the one that bid the 25,000,000 gold coins for those two rings.


    After that, we both went to meet with Christopher. Who explained to us who that old man Bell is. The Secretary of the Beast King. The one that was keeping the Dragon Race and the Human race apart. And I have to say, I do not want to see him again anytime soon. While we were waiting for the auction to settle and for the manager to come back with the gold.


    Jin and I have a really deep talk.


    We both decided that we will go visit the King Beast after we resign from school and after preparing the kids for the winter. To do that, we both need to finish making the basement and finish collecting the herbs in the greenhouse. There¡¯s a lot of things that need to be done before leaving so for the next couple of days, everything will be in a rushing period.


    Why would we decide to visit the King Beast? Well, first of all, I really wanted to talk to him to see if he knew about that Being. The other reason was that I and Jin needed spaces to fight to progress to the next stage. The Body and Form stage can only reach up to this tier after all. The next one requires a lot of combats experiences. Something that neither one of us missed. It was space to fight that we need. We both could just go into Closed Door meditation but that was kind of boring so we decided to fight instead.


    When the manager come with the chest of golds, both I and Jin have to say that the man was very strong. He was going to have someone take the chest back with us to the house but I decline and just have him open it for us since he has the key that Bell left him. Then moved half of it into my rings while the other half into Jin¡¯s rings. This shock both Christopher and the Manager a lot, but with a look from me causes both of them to shut up and promise to never ever mention this to anyone else. Not even their bosses or the city lord himself. Not even to the King of this Kingdom.


    Hmm? What? If you think that each of us got 12,500,000 gold coins then you are sorely mistaken. Each of us only gets 11,250,000 Gold coins since there was a fee of 1 percents. That¡¯s 250,000 golds take away. I really don¡¯t mind. This was just a way of saying that this auction house can be trust.


    Anyway, including everything, Jin and I each got at least that much golds in our ring. More for me since I had already got about 1800 golds in my rings without these ones. And with the other money from the gemstones and blood, I now have at least 21,100,000 Golds in my ring.


    Anyway, after that, the order of 10,000 stones was also ready so the manager take us to the storage room for the stones and I move everything into my rings. Then we come back home. By then it was near morning already.


    Both I and Jin aren¡¯t that tired easily so we both divided the workload and get to work. Jin went to collect the herbs in the greenhouse while I start to make the basement.


    Using a couple Earth spells, it was easy since I can compress all the earth to the sides as wall and ceilings before placing the stone and then compressed both the stones and the earth together to form a nearly unbreakable wall. This made sure that the house won''t collapse and the nearby earth won''t sink.


    The basement was 800 meters deep underground with a space of 20 times the size of the house itself. Any larger than this and it will interference with my underground farms from the greenhouse since that farm was larger.


    I had planted a lot of different kinds of trees after I created an artificial sun in the ceiling. The trees are plants all the way to the wall with a couple of meters from it so that it can grow more. Then I planted the trees that are to be used as firewood. The ones that can grow fast and straight. Those trees will regrow after a period of time so I don''t need to replant them again since I placed one regrow inscription on the seeds itself before planting them.


    I even planted the Fire Tree Seeds there so now I really don¡¯t need to worry about heating sources in here since it was underground and it was pretty cold down here. After the Fire Tree was the Water Tree for the water source.


    Then I make a small farm-house for the animal like Flying Pigs and Flying Cows a couple of yards away from the wooden house.


    They are the meat sources for the kids. Let¡¯s just said that there was are hundreds of things in the basement, including my lab, which was hiding behind a wall of inscription spell. You might as well just call the basement a new ¡°Mini world¡± because, why not?


    There was even an outdoor artificial hot spring behind the house. This hot spring isn''t a normal hot spring. This was a hot spring that I personally made without using lava source or volcanic source. I just meditate in that spot for a couple of minutes after placing a bunch of empty mana crystal on the ground. Using the Fire Breathing Meditation.


    Now you know why I don''t use this meditation on the surface. With the help of the empty mana crystal, it lessens the effects of the fire from spreading to the surrounding area by absorbing the fire while I was meditating. This was only for a couple of minutes and all 12 empty mana crystal had already filled to the brim with Fire Mana. Now you know how strong this meditation technique is?


    You would think that 10,000 stones aren''t enough to build a mini world but I disagree. Who do you think I am?


    Using bunches of inscription spells and the earth themselves, it was more than enough to create it. Most of the stones were used to make the stairs that connect the basement to the house anyway since this deep underground already have their own kinds of stones. I just had to make the surface of the rocks smooth for building and replacing a couple of area with earth for the plants.


    This isn¡¯t the first time that I made underground spaces like this. In fact, you could say that I am really good at creating an underground world like this one. I used to create them for fun back in my old world. In fact, I create so many ¡°mini realms¡± that it was a legend for cultivators in my old world. There was even a nickname for most of them. One of the most famous ones was the Devil¡¯s Lures. My masterpiece was that famous underground world that the human used to call the 5,000 Devil Floors. It has all kinds of beasts in there and a lot of resources since I used to cultivate there for a period of time. I wonder if it still active? The door opens once every 9 years after all. I wonder who had reach level 100?


    I wonder if I can create one like that in this city for my school? Not that big but similar to that. Like a tower? Or maybe a small dungeon? Hm... I should talk to the Principal at the school first.


    Anyway, that takes me a full 7 hours just to build and make everything. By the end of it, my mana pool depletes to near zero. I was so tired that I can barely open my eyes. Still, I am not going to sleep like this. I need a bath first. After that, sleep.


    The kids¡¯ meal will be in Rebecca¡¯s charge. Tomorrow, when they come back from school, I will take them down there and teach them how to take care of everything.


    But before that, bath and then sleep!


    However, in the bathroom, I was reminded of one thing! I had forgotten to make: soaps and shampoo! With everything going on, I have totally forgotten it since we had been using the Powder Soap ever since coming here.


    Oh well... I will make them tomorrow instead. So for tonight, a quick wash was enough. After that, sleep!


    When I wake up the next day, I have Jin go to the Blacksmith to buy a bunch of molds and a lot of glass bottles. The kinds that are shaped into different kinds of shapes. Hearts shape, stars shapes, rectangle shape, square shape, twist shape, you name it.


    The kids left for school already so only I and Jin are left. While I am waiting for Jin to come back, I made the soap base for both the bars and the liquid formula. There are three kinds of bars that I am making, one was for the boys while the other one was for the girls. The last one was for hand washing. The liquid one was for shampooing, which needs a lot of organic ingredients but who the hell do you think I am?


    Anyway, I have my own way of making soap bars and shampoo. I even made dishwater soap. Just a little bit since we don¡¯t really need it with all our plates and bowls being pottery, both earthenware and porcelain. Most of them are made by Jin by the way. There are wooden wares too but those are for packing lunches for the kids.


    Before long, I finish mixing all the herbs and all the ingredients. Now, I am just waiting for Jin to come back. What was taking him so long? He had been gone for a couple of hours already.


    ¡®Jin? Where are you?¡¯ I asked into our connection.


    ¡®Little Jen! I am waiting for the bottles at the pottery store. And guess what? I met the Director here too! He¡¯s buying a container.¡¯ Jin answers amusingly from our connection.


    ¡®I see. Container huh. What kind?¡¯ I asked, curiously.


    ¡®There¡¯s porcelain kinds and earthwares kinds. But they look ugly Little Jen.¡¯ Jin said, sounding really disappointed.


    ¡®Then never mind. I don¡¯t want any.¡¯ I answered back as I continue to do my own thing. I am now writing the instruction on how to make soap bar for the lady for Rebecca. I am planning on letting Rebecca continue making it and selling it for their incomes when I am not here. Of course, that would mean that they will have to buy the ingredient themselves but those are easily found if you know where to look.


    ¡®Hehehe, Little Jen, if you want a pretty container than I will make one for you. Do you want it?¡¯ He asked.


    ¡®You will?¡¯ The excitement in my heart can be felt all the way over to where Jin was at. Jin has always been good at making pottery. The last time that he create a White Porcelain bowl, it was sold for 20 million Beast Coin in our old world. And that was when he was only 20 years old and we hadn''t yet moved away.


    ¡®Yes. I will. I will be back later though.¡¯ He added.


    ¡®... But I really need those molds!¡¯ I rebuttal. Isn''t he planning on making me wait for that long does he? Those liquid base will start to harden if I wait that long. No, not the one for the girls but the ones for the boys since the materials are different. The girl''s shampoo are in the form of the thick liquid but for the boys, I need the molds to shapes them before they harden.


    ¡®Little Jen.... Come over then?¡¯ He asked.


    ¡®Fine. I will.¡¯ I answered as I left the house toward where I feel his presence at.


    Twenty minutes later, I am standing in front of the pottery store that Jin was in. There were a couple of people in there but no one pays attention to anyone but themselves. Inside the store was ten rows of all kinds of earthenware potteries. There was a lot of cooking pots and stoves made out of earthenware but I didn¡¯t pay attention to them and went ahead to where Jin was at.


    He was currently looking over a small stack of containers with a somewhat bemused expression.


    ¡°Jin? What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± I asked once I am behind him. I can tell that he can feel my presence long ago already so he wasn''t surprised at my voice.


    ¡°Little Jen, come look at this container. Do you see something strange on it?¡± Jin asked with a bewildered expression on his face. He was completely puzzled as to why he feel that these small containers are extraordinary when clearly it doesn¡¯t have any inscription on it.


    I look at the three small containers and raised my eyebrow. There¡¯s a faint trace of a lingering inscription on the whole three containers. Hoh, this is... interesting.


    ¡°There¡¯s a trace of someone attempting to engrave the container. However, it wasn¡¯t on the container after it was made. Whoever made this must¡¯ve tried to engrave the raw materials instead.¡± I answered with a small smile.


    ¡°Engrave on the materials instead? Then why didn¡¯t it have the aura?¡± Jin asked. His eyes can¡¯t see that deeply so it was a surprise that he can even see the trace. Years of trying to perfect his sight make him really sensitive toward any aura on objects that had any inscription on, be it symbols engraving or anything else, such as Glyphing inscription. Even if he can¡¯t see it clearly, he can still see the aura around it.


    ¡°I did say that it was an attempt didn''t I? It was a failed attempt. Whoever it was that made this pottery has too little knowledge of the nature of the inscription that he was using so he fails.¡± I said as I grab one of the three containers to observe it. On the button of the container was the word: Lyrin Firecraft. So, the one that made this set of pottery was called Lyrin Firecraft huh.


    Wait, wasn''t this store called Firecraft? Oh... I see.


    ¡°Hmmm. Oh, that¡¯s right. The molds.¡± Jin said as he grabbed my hands and, without anyone the wiser to see, transfer everything into my ring.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I kissed Jin on his cheek softly. Jin smiles silly as he kissed me back.


    ¡°I will be back later okay? How many container would you like?¡± Asked Jin as his arms surrounded my waist.


    I said. ¡°Hm, for now, 12 was enough.¡± It should be more than enough.


    ¡°Okay. 12. Any design?¡± He asked with a small smile on his face.


    ¡°Make them into tea cups that have simple designs of flowers,¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He kissed my cheeks before I left. Do you know how hard it was to fight the smile on my face? Good thing my poker face was pretty damn strong. Otherwise, I would be smiling like it was no one''s business.


    However, I didn¡¯t directly when home. I went to the alchemist guild and bought 1,000 small empty Glass Bottle and 10 Large empty Glass Bottles before I went to the adventurer guild and place a quest for beginner adventurers. I could have gathered the material myself but I am too lazy.


    The quest that requires 12 Wings Bee¡¯s Honey. 10 bottles per set.


    _____ 12 Wings Bee¡¯s Honey Collection Mission__ Rank E Mission_____


    Requirement: Must collect 10 large bottles of honey that are pure.


    Materials: Given was 10 Large empty Glass Bottle. If misplace, you will have to pay for it. Once you signed on taking this quest, you must not lose the glass bottle, otherwise, you will have to buy another 10 for the quest.


    Rewards: Depend on the quality of the honey, low-grade honey was 10 Silvers per 10 large Bottles. Middle-Grade honey was 15 Silvers per 10 large bottles. And High-grade honey was 35 silvers per 10 large bottles.


    Limited: 1000 Large bottles. 10 Glasses bottle per person. 10 Glasses bottle per Group.


    You might want to ask my why am I requesting honey, especially from 12 Wings Bee¡¯s honey. The answer: Catalyst! I am going to use the honey as the catalyst for the soaps and shampoo for the woman. Using honey for soap making will make the soap really soft and have the abilities to clean the skins of impurities. That wasn¡¯t all, it can increase the strength of the soap and shampoo, too. That¡¯s why.


    Anyway, I left enough money for 1000 high-grade honey and went back home. It didn¡¯t take that long for news of that mission to hit the market. Within one hour, I have more than 1000 bottles of high-grade honey. Then I finished up the soap and divided them into the 1000 Large Empty Glass bottles that used to have the honey. Those are the shampoo for the woman. The mold ones that are now currently being sets was the base bar soaps. I wonder, how many people are willing to buy them? I made around 10,000 of them for the male and another 20,000 small Glass bottle and 10,000 Large Glass Bottles for the woman after all.


    Anyway, Jin comes back just when I finished filling the soap liquid to the last glass bottle.


    ¡°Little Jen? You finished?¡± He asked as he took my hands and transferred the 12 tea beautifully done teacups into my ring directly. I didn''t see the design now but I will look over it later.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s done. There¡¯s 1,000 bottles of solid and liquid shampoo bar and 10,000 bars of soap base. What should I do with them? We didn¡¯t need that much.¡± I said as I eyed the rows of bottles of shampooing liquids and the bars of different shapes of soap. I didn¡¯t need to see Jin to tell that his forehead was now sweating due to the exaggerated numbers of soaps on the floors. The whole living room was now filled with it, leaving no room to maneuver.


    ¡°Sell it? The auction house can probably sell it. Actually, they will be more than happy to sell it¡± Jin advised as he holds my waist and pulled me into his chest. I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I will leave it to you to sell them. Leave 10 bottles of the shampoo and 100 bars. The rest can be sold.¡± I said as I stretch. Jin nodded as he moved everything into his rings after giving me a hug and lots of kisses. He then left for the auction house with a glint in his eyes.


    Anyway, I will leave the price for the soaps to Jin. He knew what he needs to do for a huge impact.


    ¡°We¡¯re home~!!!¡± Called out a loud and lively voice.


    ¡°Welcome back!¡± I called back. The kids are now home.


    ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere so put your stuff away in your room,¡± I said to them just as Arise and Deana run to hug me. They all nodded with a somewhat puzzled and curious expression on their faces.


    ¡®Jin, could you also buy 10 Flying Pigs and 10 Flying Cows when you¡¯re on your way back? The kids are home now so I am going to show them the basement.¡¯ I telepathically called toward Jin.


    ¡®Okay! Only Flying Pigs and Flying Cows? You don¡¯t want any 4 Winged Chicken?¡¯ Jin asked.


    ¡®Now that you mention it, 4 Winged Chicken too. Oh and some Snaketail Roosters too.¡¯ I added.


    ¡®Okay!¡¯ He answered.


    ¡°Jenna, what was it that you want to show us?¡± Asked Rebecca as she came down the stairs.


    ¡°You will see. I and Jin had finished building the underground basement now so I want to show you guys what to do in there. I and Jin are going away for a month or two so you guys have to take care of it.¡± I answered as I lead them toward the door in the back of the kitchen and opened the door leading to a downset of stones stairs.


    ¡°Oh, here Rebecca,¡± I said as I handed her the instruction on how to make the soap bars and shampoo for the woman. She takes a look at it and frown in confusion but didn¡¯t ask anything now and put the paper into her ring on her neck.


    ¡°Jenna, where did this door come from?¡± Asked Luke as his expression change once he saw the door.


    ¡°Jin and I made it yesterday. Now, hurry down. Be careful of your steps. If you fall, there¡¯s nothing saving you at the bottom.¡± I warned. They all pay attention to their steps. We walk down the semi-dark stairs down into the basement for ten minutes since it was kind of dark so we were being careful.


    When it reach a door at the very button, Rebecca was the one that opens it after my nodded. The sight that met them causes all the kids to gasped out in surprise and froze for a full five minutes.


    In full summer times, the picture that met their eyes was in full bloom. The trees were green, the grass was tall, all the way to their knees. To the left was a house made out of nothing but wood. Next to the house was a small farmhouse for animal and besides the penthouse was all kinds of fruits trees. Those trees were a Heart Apple trees, Milk Fruits tree, Tristars Cocoa Tree, Bellberries trees, Spirit Starfruits tree, Sea Plumtree,


    Stone Fruits tree, Rainbow Mulberry tree, Thousand Peachtree, and then a blue looking fruits trees that none of the kids have ever seen before. Right beside the other side of the house was another farmhouse, only larger in size.


    Behind the larger farmhouse, there were ten red looking trees. And beside the red trees was another kind of trees that they had never seen before.


    Is a new world here. A whole world. Although they can see the end, this space was still far to real.


    ¡°... What was this?¡± Asked Lurin completely bewildered.


    ¡°This was the basement. In here, you can survive during the Blue Moon. However, you guys have to learn how to take care of the animals and food sources here. In here, everything was edible except for those Red Fire Trees and the Blue Rain Trees. Whatever you do, do not go near them or you will die. Anyway, come this way. I will teach you how to take care of these flowers. They have medical benefits.¡± I said as I started to teach them one at time on how to take care of the animals. There was no animal here yet but there will be soon so I didn¡¯t stop teaching them things.


    All of us came from Bulea village, which was consist of a lot of farmers so it was easy for them to understand what were needed to be done. When Jin got back, I explained to them the usage of the Red Fire Trees and the Tears Rain Trees.


    The Red Fire Tree can be used as firewoods. One branch was enough to make into a heat source during the Blue moon time. So I taught them on how to collect the branch without getting fried in the meantime. And have them carefully ground them into a fine powder and store it in a porcelain jar.


    After that, I taught them how to collect the branch from the Tears Rain trees to use as the water source. Then taught them all kinds of other things. Like, for Rebecca, on how much that paper in her hand was really worth; teaching her how to make soap bars and shampoo. Luke and Lurin, different kinds of job around the house.


    Hours passed after that, we all watch as Jin place the Flying Pigs into their own territory and the Flying Cows into another. Each size has their own food sources so they won¡¯t be aggressive toward each other. And then toward the 4 winged chickens and the snaketail roosters. The whole place was large enough to house a whole family of an elephant. And by an elephant, I don¡¯t mean this world¡¯s elephant okay? I am talking about the elephant that has four tusks from my old world. They are HUGE!


    After that, we left the basement, which was now called Underground House by Arise and Deana, and went back up to the upper house to eat dinner. During dinner, I once again told them that Jin and I will be gone for a month so they have to take turns to take care of the animals and plants down in the basement and the greenhouse.


    ¡°Sister Jenna, can I come with you?¡± Asked Samantha, pleadingly.


    ¡°You can not come with us, this time, Samantha. You aren¡¯t strong enough.¡± Jin answered as he pats his sister on her forehead.


    ¡°But...¡± She hesitant.


    I smiled. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t worry about it. You will meet him sooner or later. For now, focus on school.¡± I advised, knowing the reason why Samantha wanted to come with us. We didn¡¯t tell them that we are going to the Beast Forest to visit the King Beast but Samantha probably had a feeling that we are going to meet someone so she wanted to come with us. Her mana intuition was getting stronger and stronger. That was good.


    Besides, on our trip, this time, we both are going to fight a lot of the time. It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone came with us.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replied back happily.


    Anyway, after that Jin and I help the kids with their school assignments and then went to sleep. Tomorrow, we will go to school with the kids to turned in our Resignation Form for quitting school. It does require letting the teachers and headmaster know if someone wants to resign from the school.


    Anyway, for now, all I and Jin could do for the kids was to teach them the right way towards their own cultivation. Where they would end up to will depends on themselves and the choices that they will make.


    The next early morning, I woke up feeling really exciting for a change. As I was making breakfast and lunch for everyone, I over make too much food due to my excitement. For breakfast, I made a special congee/porridge that are different from the normal ones that I usually made. Along with some egg bread and creamy tea, our breakfast looks and taste even better than the Lord¡¯s breakfast. For lunch, it consists of balanced diets that are both great for physicality and mentality, and spirituality. The meats were from the python snake, the greens vegetables are from my own garden/greenhouse. The fruits were from Underground House, and the soup was a combination of all kinds of herbs that I planted in the garden in the greenhouse.


    The leftover was transferred directly into our rings and saved for later.


    By the times that we got to Grisarth School, I was excited beyond anything, causing Jin to smile softly and continue holding me as we walk inside. This was the first time that I had ever join a school or institution. In fact, I had never joined one before, even in my previous life since I don''t like interacting with other people too much. That''s why I was excited and looking forward to what school life was like. To my disappointment, it wasn''t even up to the bar. Their library was the only thing that I liked.


    By now, everyone in the whole school knew that I and Jin are engaged and will be marrying in a years time once I reach 16 years old. So no one was surprised at our kinship. There was a lot of jealous stares from both boys and girls but most of them can only stare and do nothing. The first few times that people tried to flirt with me, Jin nearly killed them so they now knew better than to get close to us. The girls that think it was okay for a man to have more than one wife also tried to come to Jin to but were met with a disgusted look from both Jin and myself. Since then, those that like Jin in that kind of sense stop coming to him. As friends? There¡¯s countless but for the purpose of dating and marrying? None!


    Not with me by Jin¡¯s side. By now, everyone had already long ago learned that I am not someone that they can come in contact with. No matter how low my birth might be. Even nobles who came for the sole purpose of getting me under their names were met with a dark look and scrambled home in fear.


    You can say that my reputation has now far succeed the Ice Hell Princess from the Royal Institute by a large portion. And it wasn¡¯t just that, in school, I rarely talk to anyone that isn¡¯t Jin and the kids so a lot of people can only look my way with admiration and fear. They don¡¯t have the guts to talk to me.


    Those that do have the guts to talk to me are only the ones that I personally like. Like the headmaster¡¯s two sons and the Adventurer¡¯s Guilds big four heads in our school. Each school has their own Adventurer Guild that help and train students for combats proficiency. Our school was the lowest in the whole city but our numbers of adventurers are twice the numbers of people. Even though they are all really weak with their beginning understanding of magics and crafts, they all are really hard working too. There was so slacker in Grisarth Institute of Beginner Magic and Craft.


    The school¡¯s main focus was teaching commoner how to use their natural mana and to craft varies thing that will help their lives. Combats are just another way of getting to know the real world. It was just another way for students to earn money through missions with the adventurer¡¯s guild. Although they can only do Rank F and Rank E assignments.


    Anyway, that have nothing to do with me and Jin. It was mainly for the kids since they need combats experiences. There was no one in this school or city that can provide Jin and me with the experiences that we will need to break through to the next Realm in Cultivation.


    Huh? You think I should fight with the lots in this city using my magic? Regardless of their combat skills? Are you a complete idiot? If I do that, true, there might be someone that I overlook, but I will bring a bunch of headaches to my way and gain too much attention. Besides, if I would do that, I would have to limit myself in a way that will make people think of genius and not Monster. That was a pissed in the ***. I don¡¯t have that much patience for things like that. Besides, if I would to actually fight with them, it will make me really guilty and made me feel like I am bullying them.


    After all, in a sense, I am a Grandmaster Magician. And no, not the Grandmaster level in this world. The grandmaster level in this was but a joke for me. Grandmaster in my old world was like 1,000 Grandmaster in this world combine, using all their knowledge and insight, and would still be short. That¡¯s why I say that this world¡¯s mage¡¯s level are a piece of crap.


    Anyway, once we enter the school. We, both I and Jin, went directly to the office, where the teacher¡¯s headquarters are located, to filled out two Resignation forms. A lot of teachers tried to persuade us to stay until the Winter Solstice Festival but both me and Jin have no interest in that. We have a talk with the Headmaster and have him signed the forms and then have the other teacher sighed it.


    Since I and Jin only have 5 classes out of 9 classes total, all my and his teachers are the same. They all really like Jin since he was really friendly but they don¡¯t know me that well so they only feel regretful and cried in tears for Jin. Of course, if they actually did tear for me, that will just weird me out.


    ¡°Jenna! Jin!¡± Called out a voice that I identify to be one of the big figureheads in the adventurer¡¯s guild. His name was Eddie Grendstone. One of the commoner big house¡¯s oldest son. Behind him was three other people. Two boys and a girl. All three of them look to be in their 20s but the girls are the oldest in their group at the age of 24. She only looks like 18 thought.


    Baby-faced.


    Not that it matter once they reach Rank 6, their looks won''t change much anymore. Martial Artist and Magician are just another way to gain Immortal life after all.


    ¡°Tina, George, and even Tim. What are you guys doing here?¡± I asked. How the hell did they knew that I and Jin are here?


    ¡°Jenna! Are you two really leaving the school?!¡± Asked Tina loudly and hotly. Tina might be small for her age with her looks but she has one hell of a temper. She was known for her hot temperament and her love to fight regardless of sex. She acts completely like a boy and doesn¡¯t even know that half the boys in this school have a crush on her at one point of their lives. With her hot temper, no one wants to be on her bad side but they all look up to her both in awe and admired.


    She was really cute after all. Even though she looks like his twelve instead of twenty-four years old.


    ¡°Tina! Don¡¯t shout. But really, are both of you leaving, really?¡± Asked Tim, who was looking like he was going to cry. Tim was the baby of the four. He has an honest personality that made it hard for people to hate him. Pretty much, his personality, along with his looks, makes a lot of people admired him. There was some jealousy but since Tim¡¯s personality was a bit too soft and a cry-baby, almost everyone didn¡¯t want to be on his bad side. After all, Tim was the strongest of the four with his fire element being in Tier 3 rank 6. Almost everyone in this school fears Tim once he enters into one of his crying modes. He can turn this whole school into nothing but ash with his fire element along so nearly everyone make ways for him.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± George, the ever silence one of the group look anxiously at Jin and I. George was the youngest of the group. He isn¡¯t a mage but an archer. The bow in his back was twice as long as him and there was a quiver on his side with about 50 arrows in them. The quiver was made using leather and the arrows were made using normal woods. Nothing special about it whatsoever. However, you will die if you think that this bow isn¡¯t able to kill you.


    ¡°Yes. We are leaving as of today.¡± Jin answers with a small smile on his face. Looking completely excited at the thought of only the two of us traveling together.


    ¡°W-why?¡± The corner of Tim¡¯s eyes wettens with tears. Jin pats Tim in the head in a childish like gesture as he consoles him.


    ¡°Because there are things that Little Jen and I have to do. And this city won¡¯t survive if we did it here.¡± Jin answered with a soft mysterious smile. Tim sniffed and calm down when Jin pats him.


    ¡°You guys will be back right?¡± Asked Tina with a tone that won¡¯t take a no for an answer.


    ¡°Yes, we will be back in a month, or maybe two if there''s any nice scenic scene. However, we are leaving the schools for good.¡± I answered in a completely uncaring way.


    ¡°Leaving the school for good? B-but what about o-our fight?¡± Tim asked timidly. Out of everyone in the whole school, for some reason, Tim was the only one that isn''t always afraid of me. We fought a couple times as exchanges but there was not a time that Tim could bring me to use my spells. You could say that Tim looks up to me the most. Mostly because I am kind of like a mentor to him? Even though I never actually taught him anything?


    ¡°There won¡¯t be another fight like that again,¡± I answered honestly. After all, once I and Jin enter that realm of cultivation, it was far too easy to kill ordinary people like them without using strength at all.


    Now, Tim really look like he was going to cry.


    ¡°Tim, you must know that after we come back, both I and Little Jen will be far too strong to fight with you. If teaching you to fight, then that was okay but to hand-to-hand combat? That was simply going to kill you. So, for now, concentrate on controlling your fire. You suck at them.¡± Jin said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Tim nodded with a pout. Tina looks like she was seriously going to complain but a look from me shut her up. Eddis wish us good luck and to visit him sometimes. Tim and George also wished us luck but Tina pouted and didn¡¯t say goodbye. That was until she cries out loud and hugs me tightly while sobbing all the while saying that she will be so lonely now that I am not there to annoyed her.


    She''s a softie inside after all.


    After that, we say goodbye to the four and left. Both I and Jin didn¡¯t go home right away. We went to the Alchemy Guild and met with the director Edris to inform her of our decisions. After all, he was own sponsors.


    ¡°Jenna. Jin. What are you two doing here? Shouldn¡¯t be in class now?¡± He asked, confusingly yet also curious as to why we are here.


    ¡°Good morning, director. We are here to let you know that the two us, I and Little Jen, are leaving school. Here are the forms.¡± Jin said as he handed the director two forms that have our names written on the top.


    ¡°Leaving school? Why?¡± He asked, bemusedly as he looks over the forms.


    ¡°Me and Little Jen are leaving because there was nothing there that could be taught to us anymore,¡± Jin answered with a smile after making sure that one one was near to hear us.


    That was true. In one month, I read all the books in the school''s library. The only ones that I haven''t read are the ones in the Sacre Library which are forbidden by the Headmaster. He said that unless I and Jin passed the school years this year, he wouldn''t allow us near those books. I don''t care either way. If I really want to read them, a mere guardian symbol like the one that he was using won''t be able to stop me.


    ¡°...¡± The director looks at both of us and sighs with a sweat on his forehead. The event from a month ago was still fresh on his mind.


    Thinking of that event, I could tell that the director was thinking of the captain just by that blushed on his face alone. Director Edris was the kinds that keep his composer and his face in a calm expression at all times. However, when he was thinking about the captain, I could even see the gear in his head moving in a way that made his face redden in happiness.


    ¡°Director?¡± Jin blinked as he watches the director went into a daze.


    ¡°Hm? Ah, right. Really well. Since this was your choice. I won¡¯t stop you two.¡± He said as he signed the forms and handed back to us. I directly put the form into my ring and save it for later uses. If I decided that I would like to go back to school, I will need those forms as proof of citizenship. It can also be used as paperwork to enter into other kingdoms.


    ¡°Director, I would like to purchase a couple of herbs too.¡± I said as I list a bunch of what they called ¡®common herbs that have no use¡¯. Making the director confused but he still writes it down.


    ¡°Go ahead to the front desk and give that list to Mei. She will gather those herbs for you.¡± The director put a sign on the button before giving the paper to me. I nodded my head and left his room with Jin. We both have been coming over a couple of times already so Mei, the recipient lady, had long ago learn of our identities.


    When Mei sees us, she smiles and wave us toward her. She really likes kids, this girl. Even though both of us never acted like our age, she still likes to talks to us.


    ¡°Jenna! Jin! You both are here. Is something wrong?¡± She asked completely in good will.


    ¡°No. Nothing was wrong. Sister Mei, I wanted to buy these herbs, can you give me 10 pounds of each?¡± I asked as I handed her the list.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, Mint Flowers, Cross Stars Grass, Pink Lemon Grass, Zoysia Grass, Black Pool Grass, Sunbathed Daisy petals, Grass Berries Fruits, Seven Leaves Fruits, Ghost Leaves, and Five Tailed Grass. 10 pound each? Got it. Would you like the dried whole ones or the ground version?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Gound version was fine. Oh, and 100 small porcelain herbal jars too please.¡± I included. Porcelain herbal jars are specifically made to mode pellets of herbs and not the potion. For potion, it was best to use glass bottles but for pellets and elixir, glass bottles aren''t the best container since it will let sunlight thru the inside.


    For the cost of a small glass bottle, it would cost 4 Copper per bottles but for the porcelain jars, it was a bit thicker and stronger so it cost more at 8 copper per small porcelain jars. The size of small jars can hold up to 100 milliliters of liquid but the glass ones can hold up to 150 milliliters.


    Small, medium, large glass bottles and Supreme size glass bottle cost differently. The small one cost 2 copper per bottle, medium size cost 6 copper and large size cost 10 copper. The Supreme size glass bottle cost a lot different since it¡¯s size was about 3 times the size of the large bottle, its cost was at 35 copper per bottle.


    ¡°Okay. Hold on a minute. I will be back with your orders.¡± She cheerfully says as she went behind the counter. Both me and Jin waits. There isn¡¯t anything better to do but wait anyway. While we were waiting, a couple of people come to buy the pills that have been a big hit in the city. The one that I modified. That one. What was it called again? Ah, Health Pills. Right. It was that Health Pill.


    Maybe it was because of that pill but whatever it was had caused an increase of the population in this city by a lot. Before, only there will be a couple thousands of people that are lining up for pills and elixirs but now, the alchemist¡¯s guild was always full every day of the month, be it day or night. There was barely any space left to walk.


    Anyway, Jin and I moved out of their ways and watch the exchange with a someone amused looks on own faces. Internally thought, Jin was laughing so hard since that person that come was a noble and was negotiating the price for the pills so he can buy a large amount. However, the Alchemist guilds aren¡¯t a pushover. So now, we both are watching them arguing back and forth. I watched it too but I wasn¡¯t watching the fight but rather reading their body languages. It was far more interesting this way.


    ¡°I said that I will buy 100,000 pills of it so have it cost 20 Silvers each!¡± The noble brat yelled out, face red from frustration. 20 Silvers? From what I remember, didn¡¯t the pills cost 27 silvers each? Or was it more?


    ¡°I am sorry but we can not accept that price.¡± The man in the counter-rebuttal coldly as his eyes spitfires at the noble brat.


    ¡°You! I am a noble of the house Firstfire! How dare you pleasant rejects me multiple times!¡± The noble angrily shouts. And the arguing repeats all over again.


    ¡°Jenna? Jin? Hello? You guys still there?¡± A voice called out amusingly. It was Mei, the lady recipient that always look after us ever since she gets to know us a couple of weeks ago when the director introduces us to her.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re still here. Did you get everything?¡± I asked as I bring my attention back toward Mei, who at the moment was smiling in a very amusing way.


    ¡°Yes. Here.¡± She said as she gathers a bundle of herbs that had being ground in small wooden containers and place them on the counter.


    ¡°How much was it?¡± I asked,


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, including tax, that will be... and include the porcelain jars and... 51 Silver and 50 copper total.¡± She said. I reach for my leather pouch that has some golds in there and takes out one gold. I am not stupid enough to use my ring here.


    ¡°48 Silvers and 50 copper was your change.¡± Mei gives back.


    I place the silvers and coppers into my leather pouch on my belt.


    ¡°Thanks, Mei,¡± I said as we left a waving Mei, not paying attention to the argument that was soon turning into a big fight. We left but didn¡¯t leave the city right away. We went to the fabric store and bought 500 yards of White Jute Fabrics. You can already guess what they will be used for, can¡¯t you?


    Yes, it was to make bandages with. Only this time, it wasn¡¯t just healing bandages that I am making. I am making new wraps called Heat-bandages. The idea came from Heat Candy but since I won¡¯t be here to monitor the candy, I can¡¯t make it and choose to make Heat-bandage and Cold-bandages instead.


    Like its name applied, there are healing effects and heating effect on the Heat bandages so during the winter, you can wrap them into your fingers and toes to keep them warms. In our house, it won¡¯t be a problem for the kids but at school, it will be really cold so to keep them warm, this was one of the options.


    As for the Cold-bandages, it was as its name applied too. It won¡¯t be much but keeping cold into a wound was something that helps the wounds close faster. Especially when it comes to breaking bones. It was really useful. I was tempted to use high-grade herbs but that will draw too much attention so I didn¡¯t. Besides, 500 yards wouldn¡¯t be enough for everyone. No, it wasn¡¯t just for the kids in our house. It was for the orphans too. Because I am really worrying about them with Headmistress condition being still that weak, if meet this year''s cold weather in her current condition, she will die really easily.


    Anyway, after that, both I and Jin locked ourselves in the basement- a.k.an Underground House- and start to refined all the herbs to make the herbal concoction and soaks thousands of bandages over the day.


    500 yards of White Jute Fabric was 60 Silvers since a yard was only 12 coppers. Including the herbs and other materials, all of the materials was only 1 gold and 30 silvers if I don¡¯t count how much the Red Fire Tree trunks and the other Water Tree materials cost.


    1 yard of bandages makes 50 rolls of bandages.


    10 Rolls of bandages can be sold for 45 copper per patch.


    Which mean that 1 yards are 50 rolls of bandages, equaling to 22 silvers and 50 coppers.


    Then 500 yards of White Jute Fabrics can be made into 25,000 rolls of bandages.


    If sold all of it, it would total to 11,250 Golds. Something that was more than worth to being use as my main income. However, I am not interesting in this aspects at all. After all, I only spend around a gold to buy all the herbs and materials to make those two kinds of bandages. 25,000 bandages, one third was cold while the other two third of the bandages are heat-bandages. This way, there won¡¯t be anything missing.


    I and Jin spend 10 hours totals to makes those bandages. After that, I let Jin sends half of each kind to the next-door neighbor, the orphan house, and left the rest for the kids.


    We then bought a lot of dried foods, like flour, rice grains and spices; stuff like that, and some weapons, a bow along with lots of arrow tips and two swords, then we left the city with nothing to worry.

 Book 1 Chapter 11

    B1C11: Honesty Village and the Beast Horde


    When Jin and I left Ernos City, I was glad that I thought ahead and bought a bunch of different kinds of dried foods and different spices with us. I wanted to buy a lot meat too but Ernos City is always in short of meat due to how weak they are compared to the beasts that roam nearby outside the City so I didn¡¯t. Not that I can''t afford it but because I don''t think it''s worth it since I could just get more meat outside from the beasts directly. After all, I can just hunt them for myself and Jin, or Jin could do it if I was busy.


    In fact, out of all the different kinds of foods in the city, meat is something that nearly no commoner could afford unless they went out and hunted it themselves. Or at least not something good. The most that they can afford was the meat of Flying Pigs, Flying Cows and the 4 Winged Chickens. Sure, there are other meats like 3 Tailed Rat meat but it tastes very bland and a little sour so no one wanted to eat it. That¡¯s why, Flying Pigs, Flying Cows and 4 Winged Chickens are the main sources of meat for the commoner people of the city. Jenna don¡¯t know about the other cities, but this city is really poor in its quantity of meat for its citizens.


    The price for Flying Pig¡¯s meat was the cheapest since they do grow pretty fast if there is enough food to feed them. One thing that Ernos City isn¡¯t short of is food for the many pigs. Then the 4 Winged Chicken was the middle priced meat while Flying Cows are the most expensive out of the three different meat sources that are easily available.


    One pound of Flying Pig¡¯s meat was already 2 Silvers. For the commoners who are poorer than normal, it was impossible to buy even this. One pound of Flying Cow¡¯s meat was 5 Silvers. The meat of the 4 Winged Chicken? It¡¯s 9 Silvers per pound. Now, do you know how mush the shortage of meat is this city is?


    The commoners in Ernos City, especially from the Westside, that were poorer than the rest. However, they also have one advantage that the rest of the commoners in the city lack. Meat. Because the Westside is where the poorest commoner school is at and but it had the densest population of students in the whole city. The school¡¯s Adventures Groups always go out hunting in groups of 20-24 people, every group, goes out every other day for experience so they would always share their loot with their families. However, because they all are far too weak, there will always be a lot of injured students when they return.


    That¡¯s why, while I am outside of the city with Jin, we are going to fill our rings up with many different kinds of beast meat and then, later when we come back to the city, and distribute it into the poorer commoner houses. The rich? Nah, they can afford to buy it for themselves. It¡¯s the people who are suffering that I am kinder to.


    You know what? In the past three years since we moved here from Bulea Village, a.k.a Edge Village, I noticed that ever since Jin had woken up from his state of recalling, I am turning more and more sympathetic towards the human race. No, it¡¯s more like my feelings and emotions are now coming back to me after a long time in hibernation. I notice that I am not that cold to others anymore. When I first got into this girl¡¯s body, I could have sworn that my emotions back then were nothing like they are now. I was just acting nice back then to others according to this body¡¯s memories but now, I noticed that I started to once again care about life in general and others that are around me.


    Is this the effect of having Kainen nearby me after all this time?


    ...


    Yes.


    It is.


    I admit, if Jin is here with me, I wouldn¡¯t mind if I have to live for forever. After all, without Jin, everything that I do seems to be worthless in my eyes. That¡¯s one of the reasons that I had wanted to die after all in our last world. I love researching into all the different kinds of laws and forces but they all seems to be worthless to me once I finished with them. Without him by my side, no matter how successful I am, no matter how rich, how talented, how strong I am, no matter what kinds of new spells I created, it all seemed worthless to me in my eyes.


    Living a life without Kainen had long ago taught me that there is nothing more important to me in my life than him. Even if he is now being called Jin, he will always be the same person to me regardless of what name he goes by. As long as it is him, I am pretty sure that I will be happy like I am now. And I can tell that he thought the same towards me. From our connection, I now know just how much I mean to him and he now knows how much he means to me too.


    That¡¯s why, I will never tolerate someone or something harming him. Which explains why I am currently exterminating all the Wild Flame boars in the area. Why you ask? Because they hurt Jin when he was sleeping beside me last night! Those damn stupid animals!


    When we left the city, we both walked towards the west for a couple of hours before using the Air Spell, Floating Sky High, a high level flying spell that doesn¡¯t use much mana but required a great amount of insight and control of the air element. With the speed that Jin and I are traveling at, there was nothing in the air or on the ground that could harm us. So, for about half a day, I was steering our path. However, once Jin took control over, an accident happened.


    Halfway to the Forest of the Beasts, in the Serenity Kingdom, while over the Red Wood Pine Forest, we meet a scene of what beasts lives are like in the wild. Something that both I and Jin had long ago learned of.


    The Red Wood Pine Forest is as it¡¯s name applied. A forest that is made out of nothing but Red Wood Pine Trees. A kind of spirit tree that can grow to be the tallest tree in this continent at the height of at least 500 meters and have a 10 meter diameter in thickness. Large enough to build a 15 story house inside. Since they are spirit trees, all the trees have their own conscious thought towards life itself. Be it beasts or plants, the Red Wood Pine Trees choose which one it can grow on their trunks. That is one of the reasons why this forest is so feared. The main reason were be that these trees are the one of the sources of mana in this continent. Which is why there is a lot more beasts in this forest than farther to the East where Ernos Kingdom is located.


    There was a group of wolves fighting with another group of wolves. From what I can tell, one of the sides are Wind Wolves while the other is a group of Thunder Wolves. Both were fighting over a group of trapped wild boars. Seeing this, I was feeling sorry for the wild boars, which turned out to be Flame wild boars that have flames literally coming out of their ears.


    From the beginning, there was nothing wrong with me interrupting the fight and claiming the wild boars for myself and then later releasing them. But! When Jin and I decided to camp for the night near a river, the damned group of wild boars brought back their comrades and surrounded us. Now, I didn¡¯t bother getting scared of them but since I was in a semi-sleep mode, I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention and caught the attention of the leader of the wild boars. True, I am probably is exaggerating the situation now but that was close to how it looked like.


    To protect me, Jin missed one of the wild boars and it cut his arm. Only a little bit. However, like I said before, I don¡¯t tolerate anyone that harms Jin!!!


    ¡°Wind of Pure Carnage!¡± I whispered as I control the wind towards the group of wild boars. In the next second, Hundreds of winds swords piece right through all the wild boar¡¯s heads. Some have their heads falling from their bodies while other have holes through their heads. In one second flat, all the wild boars in the area dropped dead in their own blood.


    ¡°Little Jen, calm down. I am fine. See? It healed already," Jin smile softly as he hugged me from behind and dropped small kisses on my forehead and cheeks.


    ¡°Let me see," I calmed down a bit after hearing that. Seeing that Jin¡¯s wound had healed, I relaxed. I know that with Jin¡¯s body, there is no way that something that weak can harm him but still, it pissed me off. To think that some weak*** could harm Jin. It made me want to massacre all of their bloodlines and race.


    Anyway, now that Jin is okay, I can tell that every beast in the surroundings are now looking at us in fear. The trees themselves are terrified at how fast I killed a group of beasts that are a pretty high level in this forest. The flames wild boars, in this forest, is a pretty high level tier beast so I can see why they now fear us.


    However, I don¡¯t care.


    ¡°Jin, let¡¯s skins those wild boars. I would love to see which beast can stop me,¡± I said as I take out my skinning knives from my ring. Jin chuckles as he kissed my cheeks before taking out his own knife.


    When I started to skins the wild boars, every other beast in the area watched in fear at the speeds that we worked at. Skinning an animal can be tiresome but who do you think I am. I have millions of years of experience at skinning beasts that are thousands of times larger than these wild boars so skinning a couple hundred of flame wild boars doesn¡¯t even count as hard. Just tiresome.


    [Jin¡¯s View]


    Watching Little Jen madly skin all the wild boars like it was nothing but air sends shivers down my spine. I don¡¯t need to feel her emotions through our connection to know that Little Jen is really pissed off. With the speed that she is working on the wild boars, it won¡¯t take a hour to finish skinning all 123 of the wild boars. This group of wild boars was pretty strong in this area but their luck isn¡¯t very good. First they got trapped by two groups of wolves, the Wind Wolves and the Thunder wolves. Both are very deadly too. And now, they pissed of Little Jen. Even I don¡¯t want to make her mad on her happiest day.


    When Little Jen first decided to help the Flames Boars, I honestly didn¡¯t expect it since I knew that Little Jen doesn¡¯t really like boar meat either. However, after she released them back without killing them, I was surprised but I was pretty happy that Little Jen is still so kinds to animals. She doesn¡¯t discriminate between them just because of the event that killed our children back in our old world. She isn¡¯t all dark and scary like I had thought she might have become. After all, I wouldn¡¯t blame her if she turned into a revenge demon that goes against all beasts but she didn¡¯t. That¡¯s Little Megie for you alright. Kind, passionate, cute, and really adorable. However, she is very terrifying if she¡¯s mad.


    I watch as she separates the bones from it''s fresh and then separate the inner guts away from the heart and lung of the boar. The speed that she works at was so fast that I didn''t bother helping her skinning it but instead, using the Water Crystal that Little Jen made, I washed all the offals from the waste. The blood of the boar can be use to make a really high quality inscription inks but for now, I didn''t collect any since it will just piss Little Jen more by seeing the blood. Instead, I use a blood control spell and gather all of the blood, without the dirt, into the air and form a large ball of blood.


    Now, do you know why I never want Little Jen to be mad? Frustrated? Maybe sometimes as a tease but mad? Please, I am not that stupid even in my previous life to make her mad. You have to know that in our previous lives, Little Megie wasn''t this mature yet she was really scary-terrifyingly scary- when mad. Who do you think killed the Beast King in our old world? Certainly not me.


    And the Beast King in our world wasn¡¯t of the Dragon race. It is a genuine King of the Heavens 12 Headed Dragon God. That, is a true King who had cultivates to the 8th Realm of Cultivating. The first realm is the Body and Forms realm, also known as the beginner realm. The next realm is the one that Little Jen and I are going to hit in the next three days, the Life Condensation Realm, also known as Condensation Building and Establishment stages . This stage has a total of 12 doors. Each door will allow you to summon one spirit from the Spirit Realm. No, more like the Chao Realm¡¯s world. One of the Chao¡¯s Realm¡¯s door, the Spirit World.


    In this realm, Jenna can reconnect with her 12 Summoned Beasts. She didn¡¯t need to make a new contract again since her soul had already been bounded to the 12 most dangerous and strongest Spirits that had ever existed since aeons ago when time started.


    But for me, when hitting that realm, I will have to look for a Beast to form a contract with as mine had long ago expired since I died so the contract with the beast died too. Unlike Little Jen, whose Spirits Beasts are Soul Bound to her so that no matter what life she has as long as her soul is still intact she can connect to them, mine is different.


    Any how, when comparing my skills in close combat to Little Jen, I would die one hundred times out of one hundred times. Just because Little Jen is a magician doesn¡¯t mean that she is weak in close combat situations. Underestimate her and it will be her fist that met your face, not her spell. You guys remember back when that Timberling Tree Beast gave her a whole bunches of crystals and gems? Well, those are really rare even back in our old world since they can be used to train our mana realm and our body at the same times. Little Jen used them to purify both her human body and her soul realm instead of her mana realm, something that I didn¡¯t know was even possible.


    What she did now had made sense, since I now know the effects it has on our soul.


    Huh? Soul realm and Mana realm are different you know? There is a clear difference between the four realms. The body and physical realm is what the human and beasts, called the Base Realm, it¡¯s like the base of the foundation realm for any cultivator or practitioner.


    If your Base is weak, no matter how strong you got in the future, it will be easy for stronger beings whose base is stronger than you to kill you easily. You can think of the Base realm, the human body, as the Ground Foundation for a house. If the ground is loose and isn¡¯t compressed together strong enough, in an earthquake, it will easily be destroyed. You don¡¯t want to build a house on top of bad soil composition after all.


    The Mana Realm is your Magic Energy, A.K.A. Life, the power for your spells. This is why if you aren¡¯t a mage and can use mana, it will make you far stronger than any other normal person who can¡¯t use mana. The Mana Realm is like the air that you breathe into your lungs so that you can live. And like any other kind of air, there is good and bad air so you have to be careful in the case of bad air that you body, or Base, is strong enough to handle it. This is why not just anyone can draw mana into their body, which is why the whole city thinks that Arise is a genius. After all, Little Jen had been taking the time to teach them how to strengthen their body and then she helped them using food, like the porridge, as a catalyst that had expelled out the impurities in their body, which in turns make their body more pure and able hold on to mana.


    This was really thoughtful of Little Jen.


    Then there is the biggest Realm that affects any cultivator. For Magicians, Archers, Warriors, basically everyone including those that are normal, this realm is your Life itself. It is the spirit of your body. the soul of a magician. A house to live in for life. Everything in the world has their own soul. Animals, beasts, plants, the earth, the air, the fire, the... everything! Even the undead and Returners! What is an undead? They are things/lives that had died and come back from Hell using Magic. Returners are beings who used other life forms to form a sacrifice and returned from their previous life to the present with their memories intact. But there is a price that all Returners have to pay so don¡¯t think that Returners are all cool and stuff.


    Returners, for all, must do a couple of things for the lives that are used as sacrifices for them. If one of the sacrifice¡¯s hate the returner then it will cost the returner¡¯s new body to have a stigma that prevents them from touching lifeforms, be it plants or animal, or just other humans. That¡¯s why, Returners are all beings that have big goals in life that must be accomplished. For example, if you returned from your previous life as a new being in this life and the people who sacrificed for you wanted you to do something, like save 10,000 lives or something, then you must be able to save them without using other people¡¯s power or ideas. They must be your own powers or ideas.


    No, Little Jen isn¡¯t a Returner. She k-killed herself using the Re-invented Poison she had found from god knew where. Damn, the thought that Little Megie had to killed herself made my heart hurt like no other. Returners have a sad life you know? After all, it won¡¯t be just a person or two that had to be used as the sacrifice¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t even a thousand. In fact, the minimum number of people that must be used is close to 100,000 people. Especially their love ones. That¡¯s why, Returners are people who will do things that impact billions of lives since they will have to fulfilled ALL the wishes that the sacrifice¡¯s had wished.


    What happen if you don¡¯t comply to the wishes? Nothing but utter pain and torture that will slowly turn you into Nothing. You will lose your senses of life for forever. Your soul will be in so much pain at all time, for days and nights, your body will combust into fire that won¡¯t affect anything else but yourself. Basically, utter pain that even effects Beings that had accomplished their Heavenly Realm Soul like that being.


    The last Realm is something else completely. I have never even entered that realm so I don¡¯t know anything about it besides it¡¯s name. In fact, only One Person from my previous world had even entered that realm and I didn¡¯t even know that until I followed Little Megie to that Cave back in our previous life. And no, it wasn¡¯t Little Jen since she refused it. From what she told me, she refused to be a Universe Creator. What is that? I really don¡¯t know. Little Megie refused to tell me what it was when I asked.


    Any way, the stages for cultivating are not something that I know of. Little Jen told me once that after the Grandmaster Realm, there is other Realms of Cultivating but I never took notice of them. Huh? No, I am not a Grandmaster. Like I said, I never even entered the God Celestial Realm of Cultivation so how the hell would I know anything about this? And Yes, A Grandmaster Realm is above the God Celestial Realm. As a warrior myself, I never even reached the Spirits Separation Realm that Little Jen had go through to become a Grandmaster.


    The first to last stage that I know of is this: Body and Forms stages, which in this world is up to their grandmaster a.k.a what Little Jen calls the Baby Stage. Next is the Condensation Building and Establishment. Then Nascent Soul Forming Spirits, this stage, I only know little of and yes, I did accomplish this stage during my previous lives. Once you reach the end of this stage, you can then cultivate to the Demigod level.


    Then from Demigod, to God, from God, to God Celestial, or what other people will call the High-God level, which will lead to becoming a Sovereign God, then the Overgod level. After hitting Overgod, there are two branches that you can cultivate to. The Grandmaster that Little Jen is, or the Heaven Spiritual God level. I don¡¯t know anything about either one. Grandmaster? Little Jen is one of them but I don¡¯t know anything about the Heaven Spiritual God.


    Anyway, Little Jen said that there is another 3 realm of cultivation beside those listed above but she refuse to tell me what they are. The Beast¡¯s cultivation stages are different from the human ones though, They are ranked by order: The Elementary Body Formation, which is the equivalent to Body and Forms stage of human a.k.a Baby Stage, Nascent Realm, True Earth Realm, Spirit Realm, Earth Saints Realm, Sky Spirit Realm, Emperor Realm, Tyrant Emperor Realm, Sovereign Realm, Divine Sovereign Realm, Saint Emperor Realm, and then The God Emperor Realm.


    Red blood beasts are mostly in the Elementary Body Formation realm with some special Blue blood beasts. The Nascent Realm is mostly made out beasts that have reach the True Earth Realm. There are barely any beasts that are red blooded in the Nascent Realm. Those that are red blood yet are still in the Nascent Realm are called Half-Realm since their blood hasn¡¯t finished transforming yet, The Beasts in the Spirit Realm and Earth Saints Realm are all Green Blood beasts. Then The Sky Spirit beasts all made out of Gold Blooded beasts. The Purple Blood beasts are all in the Emperor Realm. The Tyrant Emperor Realm is for the Clear blood beasts. I have never even heard of a beast that had reached the God Emperor realm before so I don¡¯t know what color their blood is. Maybe Little Jen know of it but I don¡¯t.


    ¡°Jin? Are you done yet?¡± Little Jen¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts as I placed the butchered meat that Little Jen had skinned into my ring. Looking at Little Jen, who didn¡¯t have a drip of blood on her, I smiled at her.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m done. Little Jen, do you want me to collect all the blood?¡± I asked, testing the water.


    ¡°No," Just how the veins in her forehead throbbed and the menacing aura around her thickened told me just how pissed off she is. She¡¯s only like this when it involves me. And I admit, I am 100% the same. Someone hurt Little Jen? You are simply asking for death!!! You won¡¯t die a peaceful death, at all!


    I have to stop myself from smiling. Little Jen is too adorable~!!! Arg, fine. I can¡¯t stop myself anymore! Restraining my thoughts now will only make me regret it later. This is a big chance and Little Jen knew it.


    ¡°You sure, Little Jen? There aren¡¯t that many opportunities that will let us come across a group of Flames Boar this large so easily. Their blood will make great ink for inscriptions. You sure you don¡¯t want them?¡± I tempted her. I can see her weaving but it will take more than this to get her to agree. Little Jen can be really stubborn when she wants to.


    ¡°Arg, damn it. Fine! Collect all the blood! I will make it into ink and use it for forever!¡± Little Jen said softly yet strongly, sending shivers down my spine. This is why I never want her to have a grudge against me.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Good thing that she¡¯s convinced. After all, Flames Boar¡¯s blood can be use to make a really rare Flame Inscription that will burn for a long time. This is something that we will need during the Blue Moon Eclipse and Little Jen knew it too.


    I started to collect the blood that I had collected into a ball in the air using my control over blood into the bottles that I have laid out. They¡¯re all large glass bottles for water, not for potions so it holds a lot of the blood. In no time at all, all 100 bottles were filled. The rest of the leftover blood was placed into an iron bucket that Little Jen had inscripted on so it now holds more blood than all the 100 large bottles of blood combined.


    Little Jen is still sulking about the blood. So cute. I want to kiss her and hug her for forever. The sulking look in her eyes is really adorable. It made me want to squeeze her tightly in my arms and kiss her for forever but not now. There¡¯s a lot of beasts surrounding us, including the Wind Wolves and the Thunder Wolves that are still shivering in fear with their fur sticking out all over the places.


    In this dark place, where the running water from the river can be heard clearly, the shuddering of the two groups of beast was something that I can see clearly. Their fear penetrates the air and the trees in the surrounding shudders in fright. All because of Little Jen. After all, I know that the trees can tell that Little Jen¡¯s Wind of Pure Carnage spell is way stronger than normal spell. More dangerous than the so called grandmaster of this world. Even a Wisdom Beast who is in the High Tier isn¡¯t as dangerous as Little Jen at the moment.


    Well, whatever. I don¡¯t care. As long as they don¡¯t hurt Little Jen, I will let this little forest live for now.


    The Wind Wolves are all white with a couple strikes of blue surrounding their ears and have long two pairs of teeth that show their aggressive side that likes to sucks out their victim¡¯s blood. As for the Thunder Wolves, they have the exact same look but with different color of strikes on their ears that are yellow from all the way from their ears to the tip of their tail. There was another group of bird beasts that were sitting on the Red Pine Trees, watching over everyone with cautions in their eyes.


    After all, they¡¯re beasts that know the air the best. So, seeing the spell that Little Jen use, they¡¯re all frightened beyond relief. They have never seen a spell that strong before. The only thing that is preventing them from bolting for their lives is the fact that Little Jen isn¡¯t showing any aggressive side toward all the other animal as she completely ignored everything else and finished skinning the boars.


    The meat was all placed in a pile while the bones were clean off the meat, tendons, beast core and fibers was placed in another. There wasn¡¯t even a tiny bit of meat left on the bones after she¡¯s done with them. The bone connecting fibers were cut so clean that it shows how pissed off Little Jen is still. I know that her skinning skills are high enough to skin a 12 Headed Dragon God but seriously? But this is just simply unbelievable. The speed that she used to skin all 123 boars that are all at least 4 meters high and 2 meters wide with the length of 3 meters in size. Flames Boars are the biggest wild pig in this world after all. They¡¯re easily 3-4 times larger than Little Jen.


    I am always been in awe of her. It didn¡¯t even take her a hour to finish separate and clean every boar of their skin, meat, tendons, beast core, and fibers away from the bodies. All the intestines was left for me to clean but the speed that she worked at is as fast as when I cut into crystals and gems to shape them.


    But then again, this is pretty easy for Little Jen since I knew that she can work faster if she wanted to. It was just that she¡¯s pissed off at the boars and wanted to torture them for a while. That¡¯s why she¡¯s slowing her skinning speeds down just so that other beasts can see it barely. Well, maybe not barely after all.


    None of the beasts in the surrounding area moved even after Jenna finished skinning everything and moved everything, including the bones, into her rings. Even then, none of the other beasts, especially the wolves, dear to move an inch. They are all frightened to the depth of their souls about what Little Jen could do to them. Too bad that Little Jen is never one to abuse an animal. Rather, she likes fluffy animals like rabbits and White Wolves, not Wind Wolves and Thunder Wolves whose flur is too short. Rabbits and White Wolves have long and clean fur that doesn¡¯t smell of blood. That¡¯s why, Little Jen really likes them. One of her Soul Spirits Beast is a wolf too. Although comparing him to a wolf might be an insult to him.


    ¡°Little Jen. Come on, it¡¯s nearly midnight now, let¡¯s go to sleep,¡± I called out. Since the horde of boars attacked us in the middle of the night and then the other two group of the wolves came along to trap the group of boars again, it was pretty damn late. Now you know why all the wolves are so terrified by us?


    Imagine this: In the middle of the night is the time when humans shouldn¡¯t be able to see things clearly, so the beasts should have the advantage of hunting in a forest that they are familiar with. Instead of hunting the humans easily like the beasts thought it was going to be, it turns out that they are the hunted instead. It is dark and spooky in this part of the forest since it is the spot for hunting for the wolves but the humans are far more scarier than they had thought. For the beasts, they all thought that it would be an easy hunting job, after all, both of the humans are only kids compared to them.


    Yet, here they all are. Shuddering in fear and controlling their breathing to the minimum, They fear that the small human girl will once again let out that bloodlust from before and then start annihilating their whole group. When they first met the two humans earlier in the day when the sun hasn¡¯t set yet, the human boy was the one that is letting out killing intent towards them, something that all the wolves knew that they can¡¯t compare or compete against with nothing but their instincts. And now, in the middle of the night, they all thought that it will be their turn to hunt the two humans from before. However, what they all met was the annihilation of a group of boars that even they don¡¯t even have the skill to kill. At least not as fast and certainly not that deadly or clean. Worse of all, they all can barely see how fast the human girl skins the boars and it sent shivers down their spines, making them want to run for their lives.


    All their instincts are telling them to not move an inch if they didn¡¯t want to die. And beasts aren¡¯t something that will do what their brain tell them to do and ignore their instinct. They are pretty smart and intelligent after all.


    Anyway, thinking of intelligence, why is there a small malnourished wolf making his way toward us? It¡¯s eyes are dropping from pure hunger yet it doesn¡¯t show signs of attacking us for food. This little puppy should be a wind wolf right? But it look strange. There¡¯s a yellow golden line underneath it¡¯s mouth and there is also another red line under its eyes. What is this little creature?


    ¡°Little Jen, look at that little puppy. It looks weird," Just as Little Jen is making her way back towards our small camp fire with the intention of sleeping away the night, my comment stops her and she turned to look at the small, too small, baby wolf.


    ¡°!¡± The shock in her eyes tells me that she knew what that small puppy is.


    ¡°What is it. Ah, it fell down," I comment as I watch Little Jen slowly make her way toward the puppy and lift it up with a cautious look in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t the only one that showed caution. When she picked up the animal, all the other Wind Wolves groaned in warning and slowly back away with a look in their eyes that read disgust. Why are they acting like that to their own kind?


    ¡°Little Jen?¡± I asked her with a questioning tone.


    ¡°This little puppy is a mix. It had mix blood in it. There¡¯s signs of two dominant beast bloodlines in his veins," She answer as she slowly makes her way towards the campfire.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why even his own family doesn¡¯t like him huh," The rules of the wild are pretty complicated after all. Some beast race¡¯s welcome mixed blood with a worship feverous while other hate them to the bones.


    ¡°Yes. For now, let¡¯s give him something to eat. Something that isn¡¯t meat. I have a feeling that this little guy can¡¯t eat meat," She said as she placed him a little closer to the campfire to warm up before taking out a couple heart apples and grinded herbs from her ring. I watched as she peeled the apples and took out the seeds and then cut them into small pieces.


    A groan from the wind wolves attracts my attention. The hatreds in their eyes makes me pity the small puppy. I narrowed my eyes as I look straight to the leader¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Get away from here if you don¡¯t want your group to die," I telepathically speak to his mind. I knew that the beasts in this world isn¡¯t as small and intelligent as the ones from our previous lives but they aren¡¯t stupid either. I watch as the leader bark one time and they all ran away with the speed that clearly shows why they are called Wind Wolves. I do the same for the Thunder Wolves. However, what I see from the Thunder Wolves wasn¡¯t disgust but rather they were all showing a look that I knew of.


    It was love. It was fondness. And worry.


    So I didn¡¯t tell them to scram away.


    From what I know, Wind Wolves and Thunder Wolves are mutual enemies. So why are the Thunder Wolves showing signs of love towards the puppy? It wasn¡¯t only one wolf that is showing it but rather all of them.


    ¡°Little Jen. What¡¯s the makeup of the blood of that puppy?¡± I asked. I have my suspicious.


    ¡°There¡¯s four varieties of blood. Wind wolves is one of them, Thunder is the other, Fire is the third one, and the last one was from the water elemental wolves. This little guy is a mixed of all four kinds of wolves. However, there¡¯s something else in him that makes him different from other wolves, it wasn¡¯t just his genetics make up. See this?¡± Little Jen pointed toward a small black dot on the top of the small puppy¡¯s head. I look at it.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked Little Jen. Little Jen sighed out loud in sympathy.


    ¡°That is the mark of a sacrifice. Normally, for a Beast sacrificial ceremony like the wind wolves race¡¯s rules, they are suppose to sacrifice only a small female puppy but for some reason, they sacrificed a male puppy this time. It must¡¯ve be hatred that they did it. From the behavior of the Thunder Wolves, I don¡¯t think that they hate this little guy. Hmm? This is... Oh... I see why the Thunder Wolves aren¡¯t showing signs of hatred toward this little puppy now," Little Jen exclaimed with a small smile on her face as she smashed the pieces of heart apple into sauce and sprinkle some herbs on top of it before placing them in a porcelain bowl and heat it up in the fire. The little puppy sniffed at the smell of herbs in the air and tried to get up but failed and fall back toward the ground with a whimper.


    The whimpers causes the leader of the Thunder Wolves to take a small steps forward. I turned and glared at the leader. He stopped but the look in his eyes was begging me to let him come closer. There was fear in his eyes but desperation was in there also making me tilt my head in confusion.


    ¡°Let him come, Jin," Little Jen interrupted me. I blinked in confusion but nodded toward the leader anyway. Since Little Jen said so then there must be a reason. The Thunder Wolves leader come closer slowly one step at a time while the wolves behind him put their heads down and in a bowing gestures, lied down in wait. What is this? The Thunder Wolves is acting really strange. Little Jen said that there¡¯s blood of the Thunder Wolves in the puppy¡¯s blood, is it possible that the Leader is the Puppy¡¯s sire?


    I watch as the large leader wolf cautiously started to lick the small puppy with a small whimpers.


    ¡°Little Jen? What is going on?¡± I asked, now totally confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s his son. Their mana veins are completely similar to each other. I bet that the mother was a wind wolf who is a mix of Wind wolves and Fire wolves since now I could clearly see that in this leader¡¯s veins had the blood of another kind in it. The Aquatic Wolves. To think that the Thunder Wolves leader have the blood of a descending of the Aquatic Wolves in his blood was a surprise. And it seems like he passed it down to his son to. The mother is probably dead now. There is no way that the Wind Wolves will tolerance one of their kids to have the blood of the Thunder Wolves in them, must less the Aquatic Wolves," Little Jen said as she smiled softly at the father-son pair. The leader thunder wolf is a lot smaller than the leader of the wind wolves but clearly, he¡¯s stronger and faster. He licks the small puppy in a soft slow gestures that speak of how much the leader wishes that the puppy could stay with him.


    A series of whimpers came from the other thunder wolves. They all look like they were going to cry as small crystal like water drop from their eyes. It wasn¡¯t only one wolf, it was the whole group of the wolves that is making the small whimpering sounds. They all must¡¯ve really want the puppy to live with them but clearly he can¡¯t. After all, the Thunder Wolves and the Fire Wolves have mutual hatreds in their genetic makeup. Those two groups of wolves have far more hatred between them then the Wind wolves and the Aquatic Wolves.


    To think that these four group of wolves will have one common son... heaven must¡¯ve wanted them to stop hating each other since clearly, the thunder wolves doesn¡¯t hate this little mixed blood. But, why? Why didn¡¯t he live with the Thunder Wolves? Exception have to be made right? When it involved the leader¡¯s bloodline after all. So why? No matter how much the Thunder wolves hate the Fire Wolves, it should be okay for the father and son to stay together so why?


    ¡°Because it was too late," Little¡¯s Jen¡¯s voice penetrate my thinking. Too late for what?


    ¡°Too late? For what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jin, you know that when the wolves do a sacrifice ritual, not even the Beast King can stop them once it had begun. Once a ritual is started, the sacrifice is no longer counted as a living being. I would bet that the thunder wolves didn¡¯t know that this little puppy was born earlier than it was suppose to and came for it far too late to stop the Wind Wolves from marking him. The Thunder Wolves are known for never giving up their own kind after all. Even if it is a mixed blood. So no matter how much they wanted the puppy now, it is impossible to stop the Wind Wolves from killing him," Little Jen said sadly as she look at the small whimpering puppy.


    Hearing Little Jen¡¯s words, all the Thunder Wolves howls in agreement. Some started to whimpering as they cries while the other look down on the earth and place their paws over their eyes. The leader let out a whimper as drops of tears fall from his eyes onto the small puppy. Seeing this sad scene, I can¡¯t help it if tears start to condense in the corners of my eyes a little. Sometimes, the love between animals are far more visible to the eyes of a human. And sometimes, even the love between animals are far more common than humans.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything we can do?¡± I asked Little Jen with hope. This is Little Jen after all, for all I know, she might have some methods that I completely never off. In fact, all the methods that I know of can not prevents a Beast Ritual. I can only hope that Little Jen have another method.


    She smile with a mysterious look in her eyes that make the anticipation raise from my blood.


    ¡°Little Jen?¡± I asked her, completely in hope and anticipation. The leader stopped licking the puppy as he look at Little Jen with hope in his eyes. Other beasts might not be able to stop a beast¡¯s ritual but Human might be able to!


    ¡°I can. I just have to call Pandaria out. However, that will make Azaroth really mad, you know that right?¡± Little Jen reminded me. What? Called Pandaria out? Are you kidding me? Little Jen, are you serious? Calling that Demon Spirit out? Are you looking forward to the end of this world?


    ¡°You do know that Azaroth hates not being summoned first, right? If he knows that I summoned Pandaria first without him, do you think that he won¡¯t be pissed?¡± Little Jen counter. Wahhhh!!! I don¡¯t want to think about it! Out of all the Spirits Beasts that Little Jen has contracts with, Azaroth is at the top of the list that I do NOT want to piss off! He is more terrifying then the Demon Spirit Pandaria!!!


    ¡°Beside, if Pandaria comes here than naturally Little Dark will follow behind. And if Little Dark is coming, then Argus will naturally follow him, and then before long, Princess Benihime will come too. You do know what is going to happen once those three are here right?¡± She continued. Wahh!!!!! Those thoughts are far too scary! Pandaria and Azaroth together won¡¯t be much of a problem if Azaroth was summoned first but Argus and Benihime here at the same time? Those two War-Bloodbath lovers? Shit. This world will end. Simple as that.


    I did tell you once that Little Megie isn¡¯t blindly kind towards others, did I? How do you think that those beings from the Spiritual World chose to come in contact with Little Jen instead of Little Jen looking for them? Obviously because Little Jen is one hell of a terrifying demon once she is pissed of. Have you ever seen her enraged? No? Good. You really don¡¯t want to see it. I can still remember that she actually destroyed one of the many Gate Realm¡¯s when she was enraged once.


    What is Gate¡¯s Realm? It is a doorway to another world or more like towards another continent/place in a different dimension and space. She utterly demolished everything in there till there was nothing left. Why? Because a beast there actually provoked her by mocking about our dead son. They are just digging their own graves by doing that. Actually, at that time, I was reborn as a girl so Little Megie didn¡¯t know that it was me and we actually traveled together for a couple tens of years. In fact, we traveled for 30 years in the Beast Continent in our old world before Little Megie vanished from my live once again. Anyway, let¡¯s just say that provoking Little Jen isn¡¯t good and thinking of the issue that Little Megie keeped vanishing from my previous lives isn¡¯t doing me any good either.


    ¡°... I really don¡¯t want that..," I said as I pinched the bridge of my nose. The smile from Little Jen isn¡¯t lost to me even without me seeing it.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why, why don¡¯t I just revoke his status?¡± Little Jen said with a rarely seen smile on her face that made my heart beat faster.


    ¡°Revoke? But Little Jen, didn¡¯t you just said that even The Beast King can¡¯t stop a ritual once it¡¯s started?¡± I am really confused now.


    ¡°Right. The Beast King. I am not Beast King. Beast ritual¡¯s have nothing to do with me tough," Little Jen smile with a glare in her eyes as she started to moved her handed in the air. I noticed that she is writing an inscription spell but I can¡¯t understand it. Thousands of years of experience had taught me a lot of things, including a lot of the natural power of inscriptions as well as their different formations. And yet, I can¡¯t tell what in the world is that inscription spell that Little Jen is weaving. It looked like the old language from the Nine Clouded Era, about 12,000,000 years ago, from our old world but the shapes are a bit different and the construct of the spell is way more complex than the Nine Clouded Era¡¯s languages.


    It looked like Little Jen was writing in the Nine Clouded Era¡¯s writing but I can tell that it wasn¡¯t. The writing is far more ancient than that. Maybe from the Thousand Sky Era? That¡¯s about 30 million or so years ago. However, the languages from that long ago had faded away from the world, so how the hell does Little Jen knew those languages and it¡¯s construct? Ah! Whatever! I don¡¯t care anymore! No matter how curious I am, if Little Jen doesn¡¯t want me to know then I won¡¯t ask about it.


    Actually, I am afraid to know! Little Jen is already far too scary without knowing any other ancient rune languages, if she actually knows the Thousands Sky Era¡¯s languages, how fearful will she become in the future? I really don¡¯t know how many other ancient languages that Little Jen knew of but I sure hope that I never find out.


    I watched as the inscription in the air turned into a Nine Petaled flower that looked exactly like our house¡¯s sigil before it entered the mark on the puppy¡¯s ear, earning some small whimpers from the puppy. The next moment, the puppy wolf¡¯s whole body shined in pure brightness, causing the surroundings to shine like the sun was right there. Symbols penetrated the air as the leader of the thunder wolves has to steps back or else his sight will be blind. Even I have to close my eyes because of the brightness.


    When I opened my eyes again, the sight that met my eyes caused me to gasp out loud in disbelief. In front of me is the same puppy with the exactly same physical attributes. However, the puppy is much smaller now. Like it had just been born. There was no mark of sacrifice on the puppy or is there any sight of malnourished. Clearly, the puppy had just been born.


    ¡°What?¡± I gasp as my mouth drops wide. What just happened? Did Little Jen turn back time? But that¡¯s impossible! Wait, this is Little Jen that we¡¯re talking about. If she can slow time down, why can¡¯t she turn back time?


    ¡°No, Jin. It isn¡¯t turning back time," Little Jen¡¯s voice penetrates my thinking.


    ¡°...???¡± I didn¡¯t bother voicing out my confusion since Little Jen can more or less know what I am thinking through our connection.


    She sighed out loud before pinching my cheeks. ¡°Idiot. No matter how much you think about it, you won¡¯t be able to find the answer so just let it go. Sooner or later, I will tell you why," Little Jen said with a sad smile on her face that make my heart ache in a way that I just wanted to cuddle it out of her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Little Jen? Why are you so sad? I am here, aren¡¯t I?¡± I pulled Little Jen into my chest and held her tightly, wanting to cage her inside so that the outside world won¡¯t be able to harm her. Anyone who thinks of harming Little Jen have to go thru me first!


    ¡°..," She didn¡¯t answer but I can feel from our connection that whatever it was that she¡¯s hiding had caused her endless grief. The sadness that I can feel from her made my chest hurt.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be sad, Little Jen. I don¡¯t want you to be sad anymore," I said as my eyes start to itch and tears start to drop down from my eyes. The silence from her speaks more than words could ever do. She herself is like a bundle of sadness tightly compressed together and it is causing her to suffer for all this time. For the past thousands of years, I wonder just how much grief has she accumulated? Of all the times that I¡¯d found her, it can only be counted as 1/10 of that time. Just how long did she truly live for? With Little Megie¡¯s intelligent, wisdom, and personality, I knew that if she truly doesn¡¯t wanted to d-die at the time, then it would be impossible to kill her. After all, in the Magis Millions Worlds, our old world, there were only 2 Grandmasters in the 12 billion years of history had ever been noted of. And Little Jen was one of the two.


    If she wanted to, she could have had the whole world in the palm of her hand without even batting an eye or lifting a finger. Yet, the one thing that she ever wanted was death. This is really too much, Little Megie. My smiling, bright Little Megie, just what had happened to you during the times that I couldn¡¯t find you?


    Little Jen didn¡¯t speak but she drove into my chest deeper than before, seeking the warmth that only I could give her. We stay like that for a while as the leader wolf, once again, started to come closer to see the smaller puppy who is now licking the heart applesauce that¡¯s on the porcelain bowl without even fearing the nearby fire.


    The Thunder Wolf leader whimpered softly at the baby and take a couple of sniffs at him. The little bundle of puppy twitched a bit as it slowly raised it¡¯s head off the bowl and turned toward the leader. The whole surrounding wolves turned to look at the phenomena. The head of the puppy raised up to sniffed at the leader¡¯s nose, causing it to freeze in surprise for a split second before it slowly sniffed back and started to lick the puppy with his tongue happily.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Owoooo!!!


    All the Thunder Wolves howl happily into the night, surprising all the other living creatures. The wind whistles, the leaves of the Pine Trees sway in full elation. The mana in the air sings with happiness. And the sounds of a small puppy happily whimpering can be heard, softly.


    Little¡¯s Jen head moved away from my chest to look at the smiling, yeping puppy, who is now perfectly happy with his father licking him. She smiles softly at the sight. Damn, she¡¯s so adorable when she¡¯s smiling. I never wanted to see her sad, only happily smiling like this. Still, I am worried that there might be situation where I am unable to help her because of my incompetence. No matter how many times I had been reborn and gone through the way of martial arts, I had never reach the height that Little Megie had.


    My insight in Laws and Forces are far too mediocre. The only thing that I am good at is the Blood Law and Force, which I accidentally attained. Beside that, my Fire and Earth law and forces understanding were still far inferior to Little Jen¡¯s understanding.


    My thinking skills and insights isn¡¯t even near the level Little Jen¡¯s is on either. The only thing that I can do is work harder than most so that I won¡¯t be in the way of Little Jen when the sky falls.


    With the knowledge of my previous lives, I hope that I will be able to make up for what I lacks with pure experience. After all, I know that no matter how many more years of experiences I have, I will always come out short when it compared with Little¡¯s Jen intelligence and wisdom. Not to mention, her experience is far longer than mine too.


    Beside even if you are truly comparing life experience to life experience, then naturally, I will lose - again - since she did live longer than me; I had been sleeping for a couple of hundreds if not thousand of years before fully awakening in this world. Who truly knows how long I was asleep. Little Jen always ignored me when I asked her about how long ago I had left our former world. Her only answer was a look at me that cause my heart to nearly jump out of my chest in pure pain.


    Not to mention, Little Jen probably had tons of experience in some of the rarer Gate Realm¡¯s that have their time slowed down. I fact, I am pretty sure that Little Jen is older than 5,234 years that she had told me. However, I won¡¯t asked her since I knew that she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Anyway for now, both me and Little Jen needs to fight a bit so that both of us can penetrate the bottleneck of ours to the next cultivation realm. I hope that I will be able to make Little Jen move enough to have that inspiration to break that bottleneck because, like seriously, I am not worrying about my own since I knew that I could break it. After all, a warrior has a simpler time breaking through that barrier than a mage. As long a I fight in close combat for a while in under extreme conditions, I will be able to break through it.


    Well, for me at least since I have at least 10 times as experiences of breaking into that barrier as other people. Breaking that barrier for Little Jen is simpler than breathing but she just doesn¡¯t have the inspiration to do it.


    Huh? Oh, the little puppy is walking toward us really weakly, but I can feel that it had the determination to walk by itself.


    When it come up to Little Jen, it licks and rubs its head on her leg. Little Jen smiles softly at the sight as she pick up the puppy into her blossom and pat his head softly.


    ¡°From now on, your destiny is in your hands. Whatever you do, you will do it with you heart. Whatever decision you make in the future, do it for the greater good of your race," Little Jen blessed the puppy as she pat his head a couple of times. Little Jen then closed her eyes and then, with one hand holding the puppy, starts to write an inscription in the air that glows in red, white, blue and golden yellow. Symbols fall in top of the puppy¡¯s head as it traveled all over his body.


    This is a blessing inscription from the Holy Light Scripture. What?


    ¡°From now on, you have to work three times as hard as others. This blessing will either bring you to the brightest future that you can have or to the darkest pit of hell. Whatever you do, do it with the knowledge that there is no such thing as coincidence in this world. You were predestined to meet me here. From now on, your life is in your hands," Little Jen warned as she placed him down back into the ground and pat his head. The puppy look at Little Jen with intelligence in his eyes as he bow his head in thanks before slowly making his way toward his sire.


    The Thunder Wolves¡¯ leader bowed his head in thanks before picking up the puppy with his teeth softly and make his way toward the other thunder wolves who is now all looking like they wanted to lick the hell out of the puppy. All the wolves take one look at us and they all bowed in gratitude before leaving. Thunder wolves are pretty smart and intelligent after all. Out of all the wolves that I knew of, well except for Little¡¯s Jen¡¯s Pandaria, the thunder wolves are the most intelligent out of all the species.


    Pandaria sounds like a panda''s name but you will be greatly mistaken if you think that Pandaria is a panda. Wrong, Pandaria is just the nickname that Little Jen gave to that beast. The King of all Wolfs, the Guinness Wolf, Of The True Wolves Tribe. Little Jen called him Pandaria because he has two black spots over his eyes like a panda and he look really cute like a panda. However, Pandaria is an Earth and Wood Element Spirit Beast from one of the most dangerous realm¡¯s in the Chaos Realm of the Spirit Soul World. In terms of speed and strength alone, out of all Little Jen¡¯s 12 Soul Beast, Pandaria is on another whole level from the rest of them. Pandaria isn¡¯t a Wind elemental spirit beast but his speed far exceeds Little Megie¡¯s Wind and Fire Element Spirit Beast, Argus the Three Legged Holy Sunbird.


    Let¡¯s say this: When I am at my full strength of Nascent Soul Forming Spirits stage, me and Pandaria combating will be the same as sending me to my death. And this is the Nascent Soul Forming Spirits stage that I am talking about. I would bet all my money that this world doesn¡¯t have anyone that has reached that stage yet. At the most, there might be a couple of old-people out there someone cultivating in closed-door that had reached to Condensation Building and Establishment stages but that¡¯s it. Nascent Realm? Impossible.


    This stage has 12 doors after all. Just like the Body and Forms stages that have 12 Tiers. The Condensation Building and Establishment stages have 12 doors. Not Tiers since each doors allow you to make a new contact with other Spirit Beasts from the Spirit Realm¡¯s. And each door has their own levels of Tiers in terms of strength and complexity. Once a door is open, your strength will increase by at least 5-10 times the norms. Depends on your insight, some people¡¯s strength increases by more than 5-10 times one they opened a Door. Like for Little Jen, her strength will increase by at least 32 times what it was before once a door is opened.


    And the next one only increase it more. That¡¯s why I say that Little Jen¡¯s insight in Laws and Forces are really scary. She is a Grandmaster for a reason, after all.


    ¡°Little Jen. What did you do? Or more like, how is it that the ancient languages from our old world work in this world as well?¡± I asked solemnly. I noticed long ago that this world isn¡¯t the same as our old world of Magis Millions Worlds. How how did the languages from that world work in this world? The Laws and Forces in this world are different from that world. The constructures and views aren¡¯t completely different but clearly, it wasn¡¯t the same. So, how? How did Little Jen did it? Her magic spells and knowledge of herbs? I can understand how but Holy Light Scripture? That is a completely different kinds of laws that you are talking about right there.


    ¡°..," Little Jen hesitated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want you," I smiled at Little Jen seeing the hesitating look in her eyes.


    ¡°No, it''s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I just don''t think that you can understand it if I tell you," Little Jen says with a sigh.


    Oi, I know that I am not that smart, even after all those years of reincarnating, but I am not that stupid. Am I? I pouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout, idiot. Fine. I will explain it as best as I can," She sighed as she look at me in a completely solemn way while her eyes shine with determination. Little Jen sat down on the wooden platform that we were using as our bed for tonight. The determination and wise look in her eyes make my breath hitch in anticipation. I draw her into my arms as I grab a blanket from my ring and covered us both. By now, there was nothing near in our surroundings but the Pine Trees and the soft whispering sounds from the river flowing besides us.


    I am not sure I wanted to know now. The last time this happened, I found out that this continent was made from the aftermath of a single drop of blood from that being and that there is a lot of Abyss Blood deep underground. Like really deep to where the deeper layers of the mantles of the earth is suppose to be. Where a lot of PURE Elemental Ores should be. And that being wasn¡¯t even a being in the first place. It was just a drop of blood that forms the darkest and most dangerous substance in the whole universe, Abyss Blood, simply because it come in contact with other Laws.


    ¡°Jin, would you believe me if I tell you that the Laws from this world are completely the same in terms of construct as the Laws from our old world?¡± Little Jen said with a completely seriously face. I can even tell from our connection that she isn¡¯t kidding or jesting around.


    ¡°..," What?


    ¡°Yes. It is completely the same kind of Laws. The Force here is different but the Laws and its constructions are completely the same. The Force is different because this world is on another plane of existence from our old world but the Laws are completely the same. I have my own suspicions as to why that is so, but I don¡¯t want to draw an conclusion too soon," Little Jen say as she stood up from my arms, leaving cold air to penetrate my chest. I frown before drawing her back into my arms.


    ¡®Little Jen, what do you mean by plane of existence?¡¯ I asked her with my mind since I can feel that my mouth won¡¯t be able to move any time soon due to the shock that Little Jen has left me in.


    ¡°You know how there are a lot of different kinds of Gate Realm¡¯s in our old world? Doors that lead to places that aren¡¯t part of the world of Magis Millions World," She asked.


    I nodded. Yes, I know how there is a lot of Gate¡¯s Realm in our world since there is a lot of high level magicians in that world. Those doors are made out of pure mana inscription spells that beings like Gods, God Celestial a.k.a High Gods and Sovereigns made using their own life force. It is like a complete different plane of existence. Even Little Megie had made her own Alchemy World Gate Realm whenever she could. And she did made a lot of Gate¡¯s Realm that lead to places full of all kinds Heaven Grade Herbs that are all 3 Petals Grades and aboves.


    Oh. Oh. Oh!


    I see.


    ¡®Are you saying that this continent or world is just another plane of existence?¡¯ I asked her with my eyes narrowed in both fear and completely bemusement. If it is according to my comprehension of what Little Jen mean then... shit. You serious?


    ¡®Yes. That being¡¯s blood down there should be the First Sovereign¡¯s blood that went missing in the First World History that the Book of Life was talking about. You remember that book right?¡± She asked with her eyes narrowed at me.


    Shit. So Little Jen found out that it was me after all. I can feel the sweat congealing on my forehead.


    The Book of Life is an ancient text scripture that I, Little Megie, and a couple of our old friends found deep in an old and ancient cave back in our old life, in the Dark Mist Continent. However, because no one was able to read it or find anything interesting in it, we all gave it to Little Megie since for some reason, she was able read it. She said that it was called the Book of Life. After that, the book vanished into thin air and Little Megie collapsed so we all left with her being carried and didn¡¯t stay in there for long since that cave was pretty damn dangerous, it was teaming with Purple Blood beasts. Without Little Megie¡¯s magic, there was no way that we could stay there any longer.


    Don¡¯t forget, Red Blood beasts are the weakest, then Blue Blood beasts, and then Green Blood beasts, after that would be Gold blood beasts, and after that would be the Purple Blood beasts. The last one that I know of are the Clear blood beasts and believe me when I say this, you would rather face 1,000,000,000(billion) Red blood beasts than 1 Purple Blood Beast. At least with the Red Blood Beast, you can kills some of them over time but with Purple Blood Beasts? You better hope that it doesn¡¯t find humans to be ¡®tasty¡¯.


    ¡®What exactly happened to the First Sovereign anyway.¡¯ I am curious about it. After all, our old world was made by the Primal Sovereign about, I don¡¯t know, probably 135-150 Billion years ago? Now, there isn¡¯t anyone that knew this but Little Jen does know since her insight of the Force was that strong.


    ¡°..," Little Jen look at me a little weird as she blinks her eyes. 135-150 billions years? That¡¯s not right, Jin.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s the question that every Sovereign has been looking for all their lives. The First Sovereign of the Earth Element Law said in the Book of Life that Primal is their mother but she went missing when their ¡®Father¡¯ died to create our world. The Second Sovereign of the Law of Fire said that their ¡®Father¡¯ is missing because their ¡®Mother¡¯ went to another plane of existence to look for her twin brother, who is the Primal of the Law of Time and Space. And then the most interesting aspects that the Book of Life told me was this: Both the Primal of Existence is the Mother and Father of everything and they can go anywhere they want, create any world they wish for, however, they both cannot stay in the same plane of existence for more than 100 thousand years.¡¯ Little Jen said as she lied down next to me.


    ¡°And?¡± I don¡¯t get it.


    Little Jen look at me and sigh out loud. ¡°It mean that this world might be another world that the same being who created our old world, The Magis Millions World, had created by accident because of that one drop of blood from it," Little Jen said with a long sigh that said how much she think of my intelligence.


    ¡°You mean that they might be from the same Sovereign?¡± I asked, completely in shock. This world is really big after all, if only one drop of blood from that Sovereign was enough to create this whole continent, or world, that then just how strong is the real body? True, it might not be as strong as Little Megie, who was a Grandmaster, but it certainly is really close in terms of power and soul force.


    Now you know how it was possible for Little Jen to create a mini world under our house like nothing when she¡¯s only at the end of the Body and Forms stages? I might be the strongest warrior or fighter in this world or continent but creating a mini world like Little Jen did isn¡¯t something that I can do even if you give me another 500 thousands years to learn how to and gain insight into. Creating my own Soul Space inside my own dantian once I hit Nascents Soul Forming Spirit Realm? Possible, and I had done that already, a couple of times in fact through my lives. However, creating a mini world in the physical realm? No way. Just no way. The Law and Force, along with the comprehension of all that knowledge, isn¡¯t something that I can understand. Yet.


    That¡¯s how strong she is. Little Megie from before was strong but the Little Jen now compared to Little Megie when at the same level from before and clearly, this Little Jen is the stronger version, in my humble opinion both in power and mental abilities.


    Well, whatever it was that this world is made of, I sure am looking forward to finding it¡¯s mysteries and being an exploration into them when all the kids at home have grown up more.


    ¡°Ne, Little Jen. How long ago do you think that this world was created?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Hmm, according to the formation of the earth and it¡¯s depths, I would say about 40 to 50 Billion years ago. However, since there aren¡¯t any Pure Elemental Ore¡¯s that are from that depth in the earth, I really can¡¯t tell, accurately," Little Jen answered as she place her head on my shoulder and closed her eyes.


    ¡°40 to 50 billions years ago? That¡¯s pretty young for a world. No, wait. This is just a small continent that was made from that drop of blood. So it made sense that it would be pretty young. I wonder how the people from this world come about?¡± I asked. Out of all the thing, I really like researching, it was different histories so I am pretty curious to how the humans in this world come about. Our old world, Magis Millions World was created about 130 to 135 billions of years ago, according to the Historian Keepers.


    ¡°Hmm... I really don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t we asked the Beast King when we see him if he knows how?¡± Little Jen answered as she slowly went to sleep.


    I smile. That¡¯s a good idea. I kissed her forehead before going to sleep myself, after making sure to let a part of my conscious into the surrounding, just in case there is any stupid beasts that think about coming close. Again.


    [Jenna¡¯s View]


    The next morning, when I woke up, Jin was still snoring softly. I gave him a quick morning kiss before getting up for my daily morning meditation and exercise. I have to keep my body flexible and balanced or else when I fight with Jin, I might hurt him accidentally. I first start with meditating to calm my soul and mana realms down since last night, I went to sleep with a somewhat pissed off and complex mood after all.


    An hour later, I opened my eyes and noticed that Jin is also up making a quick breakfast for us. At this stage, both me and Jin didn¡¯t really need to eat since we only need to eat once every 24 days with our body. However, since the both of us love to eat and care enough to eat, we always eat whenever we can. Especially when we are with the kids.


    Let¡¯s see... huh? What is this smell of iron in the air?


    Is that Human blood?


    ¡°Jin, do you smell that?¡± I asked as sniffed the air carefully. Yes, this is the smell of freshly spilled human blood. And it, it¡¯s, really dense. For it to be this thick of a smell in the air, how many hundreds of people are already dead?


    ¡°This smell.... It¡¯s blood!¡± Jin exclaimed with a solemn expression on his face. I can tell now that Jin is really mad. He is especially pissed of when there is any worthless killing involved since Jin is especially sensitive to blood. However, this time, I was the one that smelt it first because I was just practicing in the Air Meditation Technique and it carried the smell from the wind all the way to my nose.


    ¡°Northwest about 195 miles... this is... a beast horde?¡± My heart beat faster as I felt the aura of tens of thousands of red blood beasts that are all weaklings. No, wait. there not weaklings in this world. I forgot about that.


    ¡°Little Jen, can we?¡± Jin asked me, in a completely silent rage. A Beast horde huh... I remember why Jin is so mad. It was a beast horde that killed hundreds of our clan¡¯s family members, the Moonshine Clan. Although it wasn¡¯t a genuine beast horde, it was instigated by humans, it still killed nearly every members of our Moonshine family. Except me, Kainen, our parents who were moved to another continent, and a couple of our cousins, everyone else died in that beast horde. If it was only our family then Jin wouldn¡¯t be that mad. It was because hundreds of thousands of innocent humans were killed without any reason at all that made it hard for Kainen to forgive the beasts and the people who caused the horde to rampage.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go," In fact, my fists have been itching for a while now. I need to smack some heads around before battling with Jin or else I might accidentally kill him. And that wouldn¡¯t be good. Not at all.


    We quickly pack up everything and place it all into our rings. We didn¡¯t even eat before we both left using the Air spell, Flying Sky High , flying at high speed that an eye could barely see. Unlike flying spells that this world has of, this spell that we are using doesn¡¯t require a lot of mana to maintain but rather requires a deep understanding of the air element itself and practiced degree for controlling it. That¡¯s why, when using this spell, it wasn¡¯t strange that there aren¡¯t any after-effects such as leftover gas, like the image of a shooting stars leave behind on it¡¯s tail. Rather, there was nothing that can be seen except for two human flying on nothing through the air as it moved at speeds that makes ones eyes be doubted. There was no wind oscillated or anything of the like that can tell that those two in the air aren¡¯t delusion.


    The beasts down below that are more sensitive to air look up quickly, only to see a sight that make them doubt their sensitivity. I doubt they can even see us at this speed.


    It wasn¡¯t even one minute later when we catch up to the sight of thousands of different kinds of beasts moving in large waves. The sight of beasts that stretches for miles make both me and Jin¡¯s mood darken slightly. However, we both could clearly see that they are targeting something on the horizon.


    ¡°Little Jen, I can feel that there is a large spatial formation ahead. In fact, I can feel that there¡¯s an aura of a heavenly essence near by. Do you think that the beasts are attracted to the essence?¡± Jin asked as he closed his eyes and spread out his Spiritual Conscious to the limit.


    I narrow my eyes. Heavenly Essence? If this place actually have something that rare then it could only be a tomb of an ancient emperor from at least 10 billion years ago. But now, there¡¯s isn¡¯t the presences of a Heavenly Essence. Only something similar to it. Beside, I can senses a couple of things that isn¡¯t quite right about this area. There¡¯s a scent of a Locked Space nearby along with the scent of a really rare elemental essence. So, it is probably the scent of a Elemental Essence upgrading itself?


    ¡°There¡¯s something not right about this region. Let¡¯s go over to where the beasts are heading. Maybe it¡¯s a city that is guarding an ancient tomb since there¡¯s a faint scent of a Locked Space nearby," I said as we both continue flying toward the cause of the horde.


    When we got there, the sight that meet our eyes was the sight of a really rarely seen Village fighting thousands of beasts.


    A Village. A human village that is located within a vast mountain range. Surrounding the village was walls made out of the bones of all kinds of beasts and stones of some kinds. The walls where the stones are placed give out a aura of endless energy towering over the beasts. The beast that are near where the stone wall is at were all larger and stronger than the rest. While the beast that are slamming into the bone walls are all smaller and weaker.


    This village is really weird. Making their walls out of bones is a good idea but why aren¡¯t the bones reinforced with inscriptions when the stone walls are all inscripted with a protection glyphs and a reinforcing inscription?


    Fighting against thousands of beasts that are more than easily 10 times their size. I can only say that this village is strangely strong. Well, strong against that level of beast at least. So this is the Serenity Kingdom¡¯s normal village. Now I know why Ernos Kingdom was known as the weakest Kingdom.


    Watching the guards and citizens fighting the beast with nothing but fire elements category spells and style, I have to say, this is damn good village that have a good foundation fighting style. A Fire Village huh... Even the mana in air is consisted of a lot of Fire elements. In fact, there might be too much fire elements mana in the air. This village is hiding something....


    ¡°Nine Heaven Fire!¡± Some guards shouted as they either slashed beasts across their bodies while other that used bows that shot fire ignited arrows that pierced the beasts right through their brains, killing them nearly instantly.


    ¡°Scarlet Arrow!¡± Tens of people shouted as they draws their bows and arrows and fires across hundreds of beasts. It rained, fire arrows towards the beasts. Roars of beasts can be heard from across the village.


    This village is not really big but it isn¡¯t small either. From what I can see from the sky, this village has at least 1900 houses that are all made out of stone. However, all those stones have a faint aura of engraving in them. Oh? There is someone in this small village that actually knew how to built engravement houses? Interesting.


    ¡°Little Jen, this village is strange. There¡¯s a faint essence of Spirits Essence in the air. This presence is very similar to the presence of Heavenly Essence. Is it like you say, there is a ancient emperor¡¯s tomb in this village?¡± Jin asked as he watched the guards and villagers fight the beasts.


    ¡°Emperor¡¯s Tomb from ancient time... it can only be found underground. Which means... that this village is built on top of an ancient tomb that specializes in Fire Techniques. Anyway, for now, they needs help taking care of the beasts. They are fine for now but this is only the first wave of beasts. There is still another couple''s tens of thousands coming," I said as I eyed my newly found prey all the while cracking my knuckles in anticipation with a somewhat bloodlust filled smile.


    I can feel Jin shiver beside me before he nods his head and his eyes turn solemn as his eyesight was met with a little young girl being killed in one slap from a Red Eyed Monkey beast. I can feel Jin¡¯s whole body turned cold at the sight.


    I silently pray for the girl as I and Jin went on a separate ways. I fly toward where the horde of beasts are still coming rom. Where all the stronger beasts are. Where the larger portion of beasts is still coming in waves.


    This is my playground now.


    Time for some fun. I can feel that the bloodlust filled smile on my face is now, causing all the beast to be alerted. Too bad, no matter how alert and cautious you all are. Today, you won¡¯t be leaving here alive. I hope that you guys had left at least a couple descendents because after today, you will have no chance to do so.


    The next half an hour was spent on smacking in the heads of all kinds of beasts. Ah, just because I wanted some exercise doesn¡¯t mean that I am stupid okay? I might not be as good as Jin at controlling blood magic¡¯s but I do have a high proficiency in controlling at least 2,000 different kinds of bloods without mixing them together in a ball. So I have at least 2,000 balls of different kinds of blood spinning in the air as it keep collecting different kinds of beasts in its own categories. All the beast that I have killed so far, their bloods can be used to make high level crafting ingredients. For example, inscription ink or important ingredients for alchemy.


    later on, I can choose a couple of beasts that have stronger bones than the rest of them and use them to make memories stones to store techniques that this world has. I can also uses those beast¡¯s cores to make different kinds of refinement elixirs. I don¡¯t think that this world had used Beast cored in there alchemy recipes before. In fact, the most that they might have use it for imbuing mana into magic staffs and equipment. They probably didn¡¯t know that it can be used to make life-changing elixirs. The kinds that can really impact lives and not just for general useage.


    True, this world¡¯s alchemy level is really low but they still knows a couple of earth shaking recipes that can be viewed as important. However, I still seriously doubt that they know how to use beast cores as an alchemy ingredient. Beast cores aren¡¯t something that normal people can get after all. This continent¡¯s combat skills is highly well below mediocre level from my view. They all are still are too shortsighted in their ideas. And, it¡¯s no wonder why.


    I met a couple of wisdom beasts that are a bit higher in tiers in terms of skills but those aren¡¯t something that are really worth mentioning. yet, I did still collect their blood and bodies into my ring though. I counted all my kills and it is close to at least 90,000 kills in an hour. I am only using my fists, okay? I didn¡¯t use any mana strengthening spells or the like since I do want somewhat of a exercise. Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to extracts all their cores along with their blood from all the killed beasts.


    I even met another baby goldensun python. It is a bit larger and longer than the one that we met before but it was only a couple of ranks higher. The baby goldensun python from before was a Tier 6 and this one is only a Tier 9. Most of the beast in this horde were a Tier 6. The strongest that I met so far was only a Tier 9, nearly tier 10. The rank tiers in this world¡¯s beasts is utterly disappointing. Really disappointing. I hope that the Dragon Race King is at least stronger than Jin is now. Because after this, both me and Jin will be far stronger than we are now, even.


    At the back of the beast horde was the leader who was directing it, is was a wisdom beast at Tier 10. He was the only one that was strong enough to make me give a little effort but even he didn¡¯t last more than a minute against me. I saved his body and blood into my rings while I was looking over the corpse¡¯s of beasts that formed a mountain behind me and the Red Pine Trees. That beast was a Demon Beast who had his Wisdom and strength increased after all. I bet that the meat tastes far better than any of the other ones.


    I was kind of surprised that out of all the beast in this horde they are mainly many different monkey kinds. There were apes that had 4 arms and three eyes. There were rarely any wolf kinds in the horde. Only a couple of them In fact, I didn¡¯t see any flying beasts either. There were a couple hundred different kinds of snake, a lot of different Tigers kinds, a lot of different kinds of bears and lions but that¡¯s about it. There was no hawk or flying kinds of beasts that could be found.


    I wonder why? Well, whatever it was, I sure am not complaining. I started to collect the blood balls in the air but found that I am short on buckets that had already been inscripted and expanded to hold liquids. I don¡¯t even have one that aren¡¯t inscripted yet either. I do have glass bottles for potions and porcelain jars for pellets or elixir but those aren¡¯t for holding the blood of beasts.


    Hmm... What should I do? Go back to where Jin is and asked him if he has any left? Nah, I doubt he have anyway. Beside he will need them too since I doubt that he will leave all that beast blood there.


    Oh well, I could just make some~!


    Which meant that I need wood that is strong enough to hold my spatial spell formation... Hum... but there¡¯s only Red Pine Trees here whom have a conscious of their own.


    Oh? That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have to get a tree that already have its own conscious. I could just grow a new trees that doesn¡¯t have it¡¯s conscious!


    Let¡¯s do that instead.


    Placing my hand on a Red Pine Tree, I let my conscious speak to the tree.


    Red Pine Tree, I sincerely request one of your seed corn. Please do let me have one.


    [Third Person View]


    The whole area shocked as a couple of the trees nearer to the human girl voluntarily drop ten seed corns each. The Red Pine Trees were very big and the seed corns can be eaten by animal occasionally but there was never a time when a human actually asked politely for it. All the trees in the surroundings had watched with their conscious as this little girl literally play with hundreds of thousands of beasts like it was nothing. However, they also noticed that although this girl is strong, she isn¡¯t evil.


    After all, for someone this strong, if she truly want them, she could just cut them up and they can¡¯t even do anything to her. However, she had asked nicely and politely using her own clear conscious. If she had killed all the beast and just let their bloods stick to their roots then they might all hesitate answering the girl but they can all senses that a large amount of blood from the beasts is being held in midair. This had caused all the Red Pine Tree¡¯s conscious to feel gratitude for the girl.


    The bloods of the beasts in this forest might be natural nutrition for them but too much of it can impact their conscious and have them turn into a dark woods that would kill solely for a beast¡¯s blood. And that, isn¡¯t something that the forest wants. A couple hundred beasts dying in their land and becoming their food is okay to them since they are pretty used to it but a couple thousand? That will flood their roots with nothing but blood and rotten flesh, causing them to rot from inside out eroding their conscious into nothing.


    Which is why they all are thankful that the human girl had withdrawn nearly more than half of all the blood in the nearby beasts, only leaving a bit left for them. That¡¯s why, they didn¡¯t hesitate to drop a couple of their seeds, something that they didn¡¯t bother protecting in the first place. After all, each year, they naturally bear at least a couple hundred seeds annually. And those seeds are mainly used as food sources for the smaller animals in this forest. There aren¡¯t much use for them in any other way.


    So, they didn¡¯t hesitant to drop at least 10 of their seeds that are fully mature onto the ground. They all watch as the girl smile softly in gratitude and pick up all the seeds. They all feel that this girl isn¡¯t someone simple so they aren¡¯t surprised that she had a interspatial ring as she place all the seeds, but one, into the ring. However, what comes next caused all the trees surrounding the girls to be shocked silly. This girl had a heavenly innate wood spirit! She can cause the seed in her hand to grow from a seed to become a full mature tree unexpectedly in seconds! At least, that is what it looked like.


    It doesn¡¯t even take 10 seconds! They all can tell that the tree in the girl¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t have a conscious of its own but the life and strength in the tree itself caused all the trees to shake in surprised. The next thing she did caused all the trees to shiver in pure fright.


    The girl used her own hand to cut the tree into logs like she is cutting nothing but air. And the split from the tree was clearly clean. A very clear cut that spoke of how dangerous this girl is if she truly wanted to be. All the tree¡¯s shiver in fright. Good thing that they all aren¡¯t stupid and complied with the girl¡¯s request. Other wise, they all knew that this girl would uprooted them from the ground and kill them all without mercy if she was evil. However, they all also notice the girl¡¯s nature.


    They all watched as the girl turned the logs of wood into 500 buckets with nothing but simple hands gestures. From a Red Pine Tree of at least 500 meters was used to make wooden buckets. All the trees didn¡¯t know if they should feel insulted or glad that it wasn¡¯t them. However, they all continued watching her anyway. What comes next surprised them even more.


    As a Forest that has their own conscious, they knew about the world that normal people or beast can never know. So when the human girl started to write something in the air, they all notice the significance of it. They all felt it as the words written in the air started to form into a glyphs inscription and embed themselves into the wooden buckets, causing them to shine for a just second. This was something that caused all the trees in the area to shake in surprised because they all can feel that the buckets she just made are all now spatial storage buckets.


    A Red Pine Tree was made into spatial storage buckets!


    This isn¡¯t an insult! This is an honor for the Red Pine Trees, knowing that one of their seeds is made into something this precious. All the trees started to shakes in happiness as they kept dropping their seeds for her.


    Stop! I don¡¯t need that many seeds!


    A thought entered into all the present trees¡¯ conscious. They all stopped. The human girl sighed out loud as she moved her hand and all the seeds in the surroundings started to gather toward her before she transfered them directly into her ring. She then started to collect and move all the blood balls in the air into the buckets. After she finished collecting and moving all 2000 balls of blood into the buckets, she transferred all the buckets into her ring and then took out a knife.


    All the trees shake in fear at the feeling that the knife let out. It wasn¡¯t menacing nor was it threatening. However, in the hands of that human girl, it sent shivers down their trunks and branches all the way toward their ever roots underground nevertheless. The next second, it was showed why it should be feared.


    The speed that the dead beasts underneath them were skinned at was very fearful. In ten minutes, all of their skins, cores, meats, tendons, and bones were skinned, and cleaned off, leaving only a lot of waste that aren¡¯t usable to the human girl. There was a small water gem in the air that was cleaning all the inner guts that were in one pile away from the blood and the waste.


    All hundreds of thousands of beasts were skinned in under ten minutes flat. This, if that is not scary enough, then there is nothing left in this world that can be called terrifying. This human girl moved like she was only walking in the park and not in a forest full of beast corpses that are hundreds of times larger than her. The way that she moves doesn¡¯t even make a sound! What is more astonishing is that the human¡¯s girl¡¯s interspatial ring actually can hold all those meats, bones, cores, tendon, and everything else. This is just plain unthinkable for all the trees in the Red Pine Trees Forest.


    You have to know that this Red Pine Tree Forest has been in this continent for a very long time. In fact, you can say that this forest is the ancestor of all the pine trees in this world. They had been in this continent for so long that they all had gain their own conscious, individually. This has to speakout to how long they all had been on this continent. So long that they have seen all sorts of magical things that this world has to offer. However, this is the first time that this forest had ever encountered this kind of thing. At least not at this level. This level even made their roots shivers in fright.


    There were a lot of strong humans coming to this forest to train in the past but this is the first time that this had ever happened. A situation that even they can¡¯t predict. As a Forest that has wisdom and a conscious of their own, this truly is unbelievable. They can¡¯t even measure or guess this little human girl¡¯s level! And that, is the most frightening thing ever. Even more frightening than the fact that this girl knew how to create interspatial storage device.


    While the Red Pine Tree Forest was thinking of this strange human girl, far away into the East, in the city of Ernos, a similar situation was taking place. However, unlike the scene of a human girl beating thousands of beast single handedly with nothing but her fist, the scenes in this city was far more understandable.


    This scene, of course, is taking place inside the Auction House. Although, it reads Auction House, truly you have to to be stupid to not notice a couple of new things around the building. One, the bidding hall is three times larger than the previously used one. Two, everything looks brand new as if it had just finished being built not 3 days ago. Three, the stage is now more secure and has many layers of different kinds of symbols. Anyone who had the knowledge would notice that those symbols are inscriptions. In fact, it is a Glyph Inscription. And lastly, everyone that had come here today were mainly women, with occasionally a couple of man in the back.


    Inside the Auction house was a bidding war for the object on the stage with the highest price. This item is very different from what is called the usual graded item that any auction house has ever sold. In fact, this is the first time that this item has ever been sold in here.


    Just 3 days ago, Christopher was called out by Jin Yorkon, saying that he wanted to auction out a new product that his wife, Jenna Loveheart, had made. At first, Christopher had his doubt on how effective the products can be. However, once it was tested, the changes were more than just effective. Which is why they were auctioning it now.


    And damn, was it scary. Woman are the most scary beings on earth when it involved their looks. This much, Christopher had long ago noticed. He just didn¡¯t know how truly scary it was until now.


    ¡°120 Gold!¡± A beautiful noble woman with dark sparkling hair yelled out with her hand tag number shown.


    ¡°150 Gold!¡± Another really pretty and sexy noble woman replied back with equal excitement.


    ¡°155 Gold!¡± A old man who had two women beside him also called out.


    ¡°200 Gold!¡± Another nobleman replied back as his wife glared at him.


    And the bidding war is still ongoing. All for one bottle of shampoo and 1 soap bar that was made by Jin¡¯s lovely and strangely scary wife. All of the madams and ladies that are presents in today¡¯s auction, which was in broad daylight, were all from richest of the rich families. And all the men that actually cared for their looks are all high level magician who are far too rich for their own good.


    ¡°750 Gold!¡± An older woman with a wrinkled face called out as she stood up from her seat.


    ¡°800 Gold!¡± The older woman didn¡¯t even finished her bid before it was replaced by an even higher amount.


    ¡°810 Gold!¡±


    Do you want to know why just one soap bar and one bottle of shampoo is so expensive? Because the effects were just that good. The most expensive and effective soap that everyone knows of are in powder form. However, its effects don¡¯t last that long and it spoils easily if wet. However, these two new products were tested in both water and in a fire situation and yet doesn¡¯t lose it¡¯s effects in either.


    Not only that, both the shampoo and soap bars have another additional effects that made even those that don¡¯t care about their looks going crazy for it. What is that effect? It is a purification effect. It strengthens and purifies your body at the same time. This is a very rare things that had never happened to people like them before. After all, they all are only normal people and aren¡¯t cultivators that can change their appearances when they are strong enough, If that wasn¡¯t enough, then the fact that just one bottle of shampoo can last up to five months alone was the driving force behind this auction. After all, the effects are permanent unless something else were to overwrite it. Which is why is wasn¡¯t just women that target it.


    That wasn¡¯t all. The real reason why it is so expensive is because of how effective just one drops of the shampoo is. Just one drop of soap from the liquid bottle was enough to cause a visible-changes in anyone using it. One drop of shampoo was enough to clean your whole body. This, is the real reason why just one bottle of shampoo was enough for men and women alike to fight over it. Why won¡¯t they just buy one each? That¡¯s because Jin had told them to only auction 10 bottles and bars per month. Anymore than that and it will going against the contracts that they made. Which is why the war in the hall was even more scary than the auction for the gemstones last time.


    There¡¯s only about 900 bottles of shampoo and 10,000 soap bars. 800 bottles were sent to the Twin Cities Capital along with 9,000 bars of soap for auctioning there. Leaving only a limited amount in Ernos City. This is why this war is so blood-curdling. If they missed this auction, the next one will be next month since they can only auction 10 bottles per month.


    ¡°You piece of shit! Don¡¯t fight with me! This bottle is mine! 1,500 Gold!¡± One of the fiercer woman from one of the noble house¡¯s yelled out.


    ¡°Fuck that! I¡¯m getting it, you¡¯re too old to think about using it! Old lady! 1,550 Gold!¡± Someone else answered from the VIP booth. That¡¯s right. Even old woman are interesting in it. Why? Because it clean their skins and make them all look 10 years younger!!!


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you! 1,600 Gold!¡± A lady with fierce look on her face yelled out from another VIP booth. The man beside her was cringing and whimpering in fear at the looks on his wife¡¯s face.


    And once again, it turns into a war between woman. Christopher don¡¯t know if he should be crying or laughing at the scene of the wars between the VIP booths. However, he knew for sure that this is a war that he is more than willing to watch after all. It is very entertaining. It is very amusing on how all the noble ladies turns into cat-fighting woman when it involves their looks.


    While this is happening in the City of Ernos, Jin was still busily slicing the heads off thousands of beast. He came across a couple of blue blood beast unexpectedly so he didn¡¯t forget to collect their whole body and freeze their blood so that it won¡¯t be spoilt for a long time. But the rest was killed so fast that no one could see it until it drop dead already.


    [Jin¡¯s View]


    This horde of beasts were far larger than the beasts that are surround Ernos City. The number of beasts were thousands of times more and their strength was naturally stronger too. However, this little village was pretty damn strong against the beasts. A lot of them know how to use spells to strengthen their bodies and increase their speed along with their strength to fight against the beasts. The only ones that aren¡¯t fighting are kids at the age of 10 or younger and the elders who are far too old to fight with.


    So this is the difference between the Serenity Kingdom¡¯s normal village and a large city in the Ernos Kingdom. A normal village was already far stronger than what a large town near Ernos City can offer. This is the difference between a kingdom that has to do anything to survive the fierce beasts there. The difference between a Kingdom that must do everything to preserve their techniques for later generations. This is the difference between a Kingdom that must live in a bloodbath everyday. This kingdom is a kingdom of combatants of all kinds against all sort of far stronger beasts.


    Now I know why Little Jen doesn¡¯t care about Ernos City¡¯s Guardian Hall¡¯s reputation in the city. They all are far too weak compared to a small village like this in the Serenity Kingdom. Because they aren¡¯t worthy of that reputation! At least, here in the Serenity Kingdom, a beast of Tier 1 can be kill by one Tier 2 practitioner or cultivator. However, a Tier 1 beast in Ernos Kingdom need at least 10 or more Tier 2 practitioner. That, is seriously weak!


    If this keep on going, then during the Blue Moon Eclipse, Ernos City will lose a lot of people. It was a good thing that this time both me and Little Jen have collected this much blood. With this much blood, it shouldn¡¯t be that hard to reinforce every houses in Ernos City if we work together. I might not be as good at Little Jen at using inscriptions but If I did master at least one branch of the inscription ¡®Tree¡¯. It is Glyphs Inscription branch!


    In the knowledge tree of Inscriptions, it has 24 branches of knowledge and subjects. 4 of them are rarer and can not be used by anyone who doesn¡¯t have a bloodline secrets or doesn¡¯t have a very specific requirements of that branch. The Moonshine Clan is one of the 4 Secret bloodlines that can use one of the secret Inscription Branch¡¯s because of our bloodline, which automatically repelled any and all Red Blood Beasts. Even though I said that there are 24 branches in the Inscription ¡®tree¡¯, I only know about 5 of them in total. I am not Little Megie afterall.


    Yes, I can recognize the inscriptions from variety of languages but the foundation and conditions that the inscriptions are made out of are beyond my knowledge.


    However, one branch of Inscription that I am sure I had mastered to at least a Master''s degree of knowledges was-is- the Glyphs Symbols Inscriptions! This branch isn¡¯t as strong as a engravement kind of inscription or a Soul Inscription but is was the easiest to understand!


    Unlike Little Jen who had already long ago memorized more than 5,000,000,000 plus more inscriptions from the age Thousands Sky Era to the presents and all the newly developed ones, I still needed to study diligently even with my specialist of Glyphs Inscription!


    Little Jen can use inscriptions to create glyphs, scrolls, cards, formations, arrays, enchanting objects - or anything else really- with nothing but a twist of her hands and a control of her mind. However, I am not Little Jen who had that deep of an insight on them. All that I can do to help her is inscripting Glyphs using beast¡¯s blood. At the very least, this will help her from exposing herself to others since I knew that Little Jen will never help anyone with her true appearance showing but rather with a disguise.


    Anyway, I am finished with my side. I wonder if Little Jen is done yet? Well, I knew that she¡¯s done but I wonder if she finished collecting everything yet. The number of beast that she killed is probably going to be larger than mine so she will need more time to collect and skin them all.


    No, never mind. This patch of the horde doesn¡¯t even count as warm up for Little Jen since it wasn¡¯t even enough to warm me up. Ahhh, and here I was hoping that she will have some fun. Anyway, let¡¯s finish this up and meet up with Little Jen. I don¡¯t want to be separate from her for too long. Years of experiencing Little Megie vanishing from my lives had long ago make me fear the separation from her for too long in case she vanished again. True, this time is different but it''s hard to shake off thousands of years of experience that had long ago ingrained into my very soul.


    If not for the fact that my soul is bounded to Little Jen¡¯s soul using her own magic spell, by now I would have long ago gone down the dark path all because of my own insanity.


    I starts to collects all the blue and red blood balls in the air into the wooden buckets that Little Jen had already placed a special inscription on it. Below me was thousands of corpses of all kinds of beast. There was no human in sight since I have long ago made them all go hid while I was killing beasts, left and right. After collecting the beast¡¯s blood into my ring, I take out my cast iron skinning knife that Little Jen engraved for sharpness and started to skin most of the snake type of beast along with a lot of lions type of beasts and apes kinds.


    The Snake''s meat and it¡¯s offal are really good after all. Thinking about what Little Jen could do with them in her kitchen is already enough to make my stomach rumble. As for lion type of beast¡¯s meat, it is because they all are really precious and can help strengthen the eater¡¯s body once consumed. There was a Red Fire Lion who specializes in using fire breath, There was Triple Eyed Lion who have three eyes and can see really good so they are really fast. There is also Purple Crystal Lion whose whole body is colored in purple flames and their strength is second to none. There were other varieties of lion beast kinds but I didn¡¯t bother with them aside from collecting their blood and body into my ring since they¡¯re meat isn¡¯t really that good.


    As for the serpents kinds of beast, there is pythons, vipers, black-headed snakes, black snakes, boas, boiga a.k.a, Cat-eyes snakes, canebrake varies that are sometimes called Timber Rattlesnake, Fierce snakes, and a lot of large fox-snakes that aren¡¯t venomous but likes to eat humans as their food source. There was even some metallicity beasts that are rarer so I saved those into my ring after freezing their whole body.


    Since this horde have mainly ape beast kinds, I only collect their blood and leave the rest for this village. They will never be able to finish it but they can preserve it for the winter.


    It takes me a couple of hours before I sense Little Jen coming closer towards me with a somewhat happy mood. So she finished before me. Did she finds something extraordinary? Why is she so happy? Whatever it was, Little Jen sure was happy. That¡¯s good. If she¡¯s happy then I''m happy.


    A couple seconds later, I can see Little Jen making her ways up to me with a small smile on her face.


    The sunlight shines on Little Jen¡¯s light brown hairs, making the color change due to her soul¡¯s appearance surfacing and the image of a green haired girl emerges from her body.


    So cute... I have to stop my body from shivering in pure happiness as I cough a couple of times.


    ¡®Idiot.¡¯ A soft gentle voice with a hint of happiness in it called out to my mind. I smiled.


    ¡°Little Jen," I said as I moved towards her and hold her in my arms, in midair. I can sense a lot of people coming out from their stone houses to look around since all the roars and sounds of the beasts had stopped. I looked at Little Jen and held her tightly in my arms before lifting us both up higher into the air so that people wouldn¡¯t see how cute and adorable Little Jen is when she smiles.


    People started to come out from their houses and see the bodies of the beasts, some of them started to kick the bodies of the beasts all the while cursing at it while others take one look at the beasts and went back inside their house only to come back out with a large kitchen knife as they start to chop them up with a madness and hatred glaring out of their eyes.


    However, I didn¡¯t pay them any attention and just placed my head on Little Jen¡¯s shoulder all the while holding her tightly in my arms. Her scent, her aura, her warmth. My very soul trembles in happiness as I hold her. My Little Jen is the best of the best~! The very Best!


    ¡®Okay, idiot. Stop. We need to move on. I have been sensing someone watching us for the past 10 minutes.¡¯ Little Jen smacks my head softly as she softly pushed me away. I have to stop myself from pouting. Fine. I give her a quick kiss before taking her hands and leave the area.


    Below us was a mountain of tens of thousands of beast corpse¡¯s in all kind of sizes yet neither I or Little Jen paid it any attention as we fly away from here without even looking back. However, before getting to the border of the village, a mana shield blinked into existence in front of us. It wasn¡¯t trying to trap or but rather, it looks like it was trying to talk to us.


    A mana shield trying to communicate with a human? Both I and Little Jen looked at each other in surprised as we stopped in front of the shield.


    Not one minute later, a human in dark green robe carrying a staff come from behind a tree and bowed toward us as the mana shield vanished.


    ¡®Little Jen, that¡¯s not a human. Is it?¡¯ I asked her telepathically. I can feel the mana factual surrounding the person who came from behind the tree. There is a lot of wood essence mana surrounding him. There is no human in this world that could have that much mana essence surrounding them besides me and Little Jen. The essence of mana property in this world isn¡¯t that pure so I knew right away that this being isn¡¯t human.


    I was proven right when the person lifts his hand to take off his hoddie. Two high pointed ears and a face of what I would call a demon race. However, clearly, this isn¡¯t one of the demon race that could be found back in our old world. How do I know that? That¡¯s because there is no berserk like menacing aura and no demonic essence that I could feel from the man.


    All of the demon race always have a somewhat, no matter how small, amount of demonic essence in their bloodline. There might be a couple rare demon that are peaceful creature but about 99% of them all have a really notable menacing aura surrounding them because of all the evil things that they have done. The demon race is a kind of creatures that are as strong as the Nine-Headed Dragon from the Dragon race back in our old world. They are the second strongest being in Magis Millions World of Magic, with the strongest being the Immortal Race that nearly nobody knew of.


    I only know about it because Little Megie accidentally left out a document about them when she fell asleep back when we were a team once. Back then I was reincarnated as a woman and was one of her teammates. Of course, I was shocked when I read about the race since I have never ever even heard of the Immortal Race. Not even in legends and fairy tales from hundreds of thousands years ago.


    Of course, the man that is in front of us this time looked like he is in his 20s but clearly, without a bone test, I can never guess his true age. He could be older than 100 and I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell, unlike Little Jen who can tell with a glance if she wanted to know.


    The man has bright green eyes and golden green hair that is braided into two strips going down the sides of his face. He has a pretty face that all girls will go crazy about. Not only girls, even men would go crazy for him if they saw his face. It is as white a porcelain bowl and clear as crystal. The air around the man is mysterious yet not arrogant. The perfect combination of a kind of man that every girl seeks. However, this have no effects for either of me or Little Jen.


    In terms of looks alone, if Little Jen didn¡¯t manipulate how her looks are, she alone is 100 times more beautiful, hot, sexy, elegant, and mysterious than the man in front of us. Ever since both me and Little Jen hit the peak of Body and Forms stages, both our appearance started to change into what our soul looked like. And for Little Jen, that is very dangerous. Even my hair has started to turn green and same for my eyes. However, because the changes were far too much far too fast, Little Jen has suppressed both our appearance¡¯s from changing from the outside. If not for that, I would now have the whole city of men as my rivals. Something that will completely make me lose my mind and I might accidentally-not really- kill them all. On principle, only a little.

 Book 1 Chapter 12

    B1C12: The Locked Space and the Underground World it Contains


    I looked at the man that I knew to be one of the Forest People, an Elf. Just the mana that was surrounding their silhouette was more than enough to give away their identity. The harmony that he has between his plant mana and earth mana was also a big giveaway of his identity.


    The only reason that I knew about the Elves was because I''ve read every books in the Library at Grisarth. According to the books, Elves are natural beings that were born from the Earth and the Plants in a mana dense place. They were supposed to be very small, only about one foot tall. They have pointy ears, dark green eyes, and a pair of beautiful wings that are only visible in the light of the full moon.


    However, once the Elves population reached a certain number, there were no longer any more newborns being born. Since they are beings that born from the earth and plants itself, not getting anymore newborns mean that the earth cannot birth and sustain them any longer. That was fine for the elves though. They lived peacefully in their forest with the many small animals and the trees that surrounded them for miles around.


    They knew no anger, no hatred, no jealousy, and no greed. And for thousands of years, they lived peacefully amongst themselves without interference.


    However, this ended when the Queen of the Elves died from Old age. When the Queen died, the magic that was shielding them from the rest of the darker beings came down. From then on, whenever night fell, darker beings from the dark world would prey on the small elves as their food. With the Elves blood being able to strengthen the dark being''s bodies and souls, the elves soon were marked for death, having no way to escape from their home forest.


    It didn''t take long for the Elves to fell into despair and move underground. They built a city underground for their own houses and lived like that for many years. Since the Elves are beings that has affinity with the earth and its plants, it wasn''t hard for them to farm food. So they had no reason whatsoever to come up to the surfaces and face danger once again.


    This state of hiding was kept for a couple millennium. It only ended when a human stumbled upon the Elves and started living with them.


    Since the Elves were all very small beings, the human looked like a giant to them. At first, they were fearful of the human but soon after, they got used to him.


    After all, that human was a cry-baby!


    Big body but small in courage. That human was only 10 years old after all!


    So, they lived together. The human grew up and married one of the Elven ladies, giving birth to new Elves that are now more human-like. Then the Elves made the human boy take more wives to continue his bloodline.


    Before long, the human boy had gotten 12 wives, with each having at least 10 children. The Elves made the now grown up boy their King and his first Wife the Queen.


    The descendants of their children continued to marry the original Elves. Before long, all the original Elves died due to old age but the new Elves, who are larger, stronger and more human-like, continued to prosper.


    Until the day when one of the new generation of Elves met with a human girl. Since the Elves are beings that have high affinity with the earth and plants, it was easy for them to hunt the many beasts in their surrounding, what the girl didn''t know was that she had fallen into a trap made by the elves while trying to catch the beasts for their cores.


    The Elves didn''t kill the human girl but showed her the way out and warned her to never come back there again. Their land is sacred but is full of high-level beasts that are more than capable of killing the girl in one move.


    But the human girl had fallen in love with the Elf she met that day, already. This human girl thought, was a Princess from a nearly Kingdom. The sacred land that she was on was one of the forbidden areas on the continent. The human girl wasn''t a weakling either compared to the beasts.


    The Princess ran away from the kingdom to marry that Elf that had helped her, leaving her kingdom, parents, siblings, and people behind. She only took with her all her books that she made personally and brought using her own hard earned money. Other than that, she only had a sword to protect herself.


    After marrying the Elf, of course, she told her husband of her origins. The Elves aren''t greedy nor or they arrogant. But they are a prideful creatures of the earth and plants. Still, that doesn''t mean that they are ignorant of the outside world. They might not be wise like the Fairy and not as intelligent as the Moon-Elf, nor crafty like the dwarves but have one advantages that made it easier for them to gather information. Communication with plants.


    The husband told the wife that he knew who she was since he to has the bloodline of the human King too.


    This surprised her deeply. But when he told her the history of the Elves, she suddenly understood. Then she met with the King and Queen, they had a long talk about the human world that was surrounding them.


    It didn''t take long for the Elves to decide to send someone to the Human Kingdom to talk to them. In evidently, but humans fear what they don''t know and killed the messenger they sent.


    The former Princess was mad and truly cut any ties that she had with the human kingdom. However, before long, her brother''s son, who was still just a kid when she left, found her and started to live together with the Elves with her. No, more like the kid ran away from home and started living with them.


    Before long, another son of the King also found them and joined them. Both human boys then married other Elves and cut all ties with the Human kingdoms. Again.


    Years passed by until one of the Sons of the newer Elf generations found a large red stone full of fire mana. He then cultivated with the Fire mana as his base all the while also training in Earth and Plant magics. His talents were higher than normal so it didn''t take long for him to reach Tier 12.


    The Elves then made him the King, whose name made any sensible beasts who had heard of him shiver in fear. It was said that King Rylan Fylann the Third, was the strongest King in the whole Continent at that time. However, for some reason, he went missing after the War between the Beasts, the Humans, and the Elves.


    To think that the Elves still continue to survive till today, Jenna is surprised at the finding.


    It is no wonder why they live for so long, too. They live underground where the sunlight barely penetrate thru the earth all the while absorbing the mana inside the earth¡¯s veins. Their lives are truly sheltered down there. They are rarely are seen on the upper surface, where humans crawl like pests and beasts multiply like insects.


    I look at Jin sideways and had noticed that Jin is more than interested in what the elf wanted. I have to sigh internally. He still hasn''t changed in that aspect either after all this time.


    Jin is far too curious for his own good sometimes, especially about things that interest him.


    ''Little Jen, please, could we?'' Jin asked with a cute and adorable look in his eyes. He knew that wherever his curious side takes him, there will always be trouble for Jenna as she has to help him afterwards. He knew this from his many experiences. Even when Kainen had been reborn as a woman, he still had drawn all kinds of trouble toward him due to his curiosity in many different mysteries.


    ''... Jin... You do know that there is a Locked Space and an Underground Tunnel down there right?'' I asked Jin after spreading my senses into our surroundings, not my divine sense just the normal one, for a couple hundred miles.


    ''Yes. I know. The door is right behind that elf there. Of course I know. I still want to go, though!'' Jin pleaded with his hand on his heart.


    I spread my senses out as I ignored Jin for a moment. There is a very large presence of flame essence underground. Like I thought, there is a Tomb underground.


    ''Fine.'' I sighed out loud. Jin''s eyes shine brightly.


    "Honorable guests, please don''t go yet." A gentle yet old voice left the mouth of the elf in front of us. Judging by his voice and mana cords, this man should be around 300 years old. Pretty young for one of the Forest People. He doesn''t sound like he''s an introvert either. There are traces of loneliness in his voice but there was a larger trace of a person with a solemn personality in it. In other words, this man is a natural hermit. He finds it hard to make friends with noisy people.


    "What do you want, Elf?" I asked, completely rude and not caring for the Elf''s feelings. This is so troublesome. I can feel Jin sweat drop beside me at my tone.


    "Honorable guests, our Elder would like to speak to you. Please, would you grant us a bit of your time?" Asked the Elf, voice still completely respectful and not caring at all that I was being rude to him either.


    "Your Elder?" I asked, in a completely cold voice. Jin shivered as he felt my alertness at that statement.


    "Yes, Our Elder. If possible, he would have already come and met you in person but our Elder is far too old this year so he can no longer go out from the underground space. Please, honorable guests, please grant us a bit of your time." The Elf pleaded as he kneels on his hands and knees. I thought that the Elves are a proud race, but unexpectedly, this man doesn''t even care about his pride at all.


    It might be because of their desperation. It seems like the Elves are far too desperate to care about their pride at this time. If my intuition is right then I can understand why this elf doesn''t care about their pride anymore.


    Fine. I will go. It seems like Jin won''t stop pouting if I don''t go.


    I sighed out loud.


    "Fine. I give you an hour at most. Show us the way." I said, completely with my cold personality. For some reason, I have a premonition that this involved the Locked Space formation inscription that I felt from before.


    The Elf and Jin smiles brightly. If the Elf wasn''t here, I reckon that Jin would have kissed me as a thanks already by the way that he keeps clenching his fist in order to control himself and his actions towards me.


    "Please, this way." He said as he moved his hand to form a sign that I can recognize as the Key to open the Door towards the underground space. This is an inscription key too since it''s a kind of formation inscription. Hmm, these symbols are made with the blood of a dragon? Oh my, how brave are the Elves to use dragon blood as the ink to inscribe the formation?


    I can feel Jin''s surprise at this since he also found the same thing as I. Using dragon blood to make formation makes them very powerful but this is just telling the dragon to make wars with them. This method is like a bonfire.


    The way that the blood is mixed together wasn''t even correct too. Hm, don''t tell me that the cause for this beast horde was because of this formation? I narrowed my eyes. Like I had said before, using dragon blood in inscriptions is something nearly every magician in my former world did since it is far more effective as well as making them more powerful. However, unlike my former world where we knew how to hide the presence of the dragon blood, this world''s Elves don''t know that using raw blood like this is just suicide.


    Luckily, the blood that was used for the formation was from a flood dragon and isn''t from a real dragon. Otherwise....


    Which means that there is a flood dragon nearby controlling this region. From the map that I got from one of the hunter cities in the Serenity Kingdom, it shows that North of here was a large lake. That is the only place possible for a flood dragon to reside in.


    According to the map, the lake takes the shape of an oval. It looks very similar to an egg so there isn''t much to see in regards to its shape.


    There is also another thing regarding the flood dragon''s blood. It is far too young!!!


    I can already guess what had caused this horde of beasts to go crazy.


    One sentence.


    It is all the Elves fault! Because the Elves live far too close to this human village,


    I sighed internally. Whatever it was that the elder of the elves wants, there is no way for me to accept it.


    I watched as space distorted and a stone slab wall appeared. The air hissed as the temperature increased.


    A large door appeared with an engraving of a huge tree and a lots of people underneath the tree, playing and singing with everyone. This is the door that will lead to the underground space. I watched it as it opened quietly.


    "Please Enter." The elf respectful guided us in. The inside was exactly what I expected it to be. Rows and rows of symbols, Glyphs and inscriptions of all kinds appeared on the floor, walls and ceiling. I recognized most of them to be used for the construction of the door itself while the rest was made to conceal the door as well as keeping it stable. The inscription itself was pretty strong for a world like this one is. I could say that this inscription is about Tier 6 in term of strongness for inscription? In another word, an intermediate level inscription, in this world of Aquiiros.


    However, a third of all the inscriptions on the walls aren''t even working nor do they have any use at all. Those inscriptions formulation and the foundation of them are completely messed up. The base¡¯s and basic symbols for each of the inscriptions were right along with the phrases and directions but the formulation and foundation makeup was in complete disorder, causing majority of the inscriptions to be completely useless. Some even cancel out a couple of the useful ones and turns them completely off... how useless.


    Whatever, it wasn''t even my business. It seemed like Jin also recognized a lot of the inscriptions on the wall too. However, he only understands the Glyphic ones and not the other inscriptions. He can feel their intention if he touches it but it doesn''t seem like Jin is interested in it.


    Of course, this is only a normal inscription. It had nothing on rare and high-end inscriptions that I know. Which means that if I or Jin wanted to come or go as we please, there is nothing that can stop us.


    In another word, It¡¯s a weak Inscription!


    Even for someone who doesn''t know much about inscriptions like Jin would be able to open this door with no trouble whatsoever. For an ancient tomb, this surely isn''t up to par of what it should be. Although I said that Jin doesn''t know much about inscriptions, in truth, he is probably the only one in this world, aside from me, that know so much about inscriptions the others don¡¯t.


    But then again, this isn''t our former world where God level inscription can be found nearly all over the place. Figuratively, of course, since nearly every inscription that I used were more or less higher level than God level. Some are even at a higher level.


    By God level inscriptions, I mean that the inscriptions themselves came from the Divine Sovereign Era. That is nearly 50 billion years ago in the Magis Millions World. That era was the time that gods lived amongst man and beast. According to the Life Book, that era was the most peaceful era to ever be noted. Gods and beasts were friends and brothers, helping each other in driving out the Intruder of the world, the foreign beings from another Universe. The Beasts called those beings [The Cruentator]. The Gods called them [Foreign Beasts] while the humans called them something else. [The Illstrains]. Illstrains are named so because of their massive debilitating presence in the world of Magis Millions World.


    What happens to the Illstrains back then wasn''t something that the Book of Life, showed or told. The book only shows that before the Sacred Beast Era was the era of the Primal Beasts. For the disappearance of the Sacred Beast Era, the cause weren''t known to it. It was the mystery that every History Keeper ever had been trying to solve all throughout their lives. Yet, because that time has passed by far long ago, no one could even read the language from that time anymore.


    Well, asides from myself, of course. What you don''t know won''t kill you. I have no intentions of telling anyone the truth about that Era.


    That reminds me, I was supposed to teach the kids more about inscriptions in general. Mah, that will have to wait until we''re back home after our journey to visit the Beast king and our fight to reach the next cultivation realm.


    As I was thinking of inscriptions in general and about teaching the kids back home, my over sensitive ears picked up on a sound.


    Its was so soft yet gentle and strong, it was the sound of someone singing. I couldn¡¯t make out what was the language of this song was but the mood and meaning of the song wasn¡¯t lost to me.


    A vision of a little girl with pointy ears that was wearing a pink dress as she was picking flowers while singing to the plants enters my mind. Butterflies were flying around her, surrounding the girl as she smiles brightly while all kinds of flowers bloom in the background.


    The song shows the innocence of the elves yet for some reason, there is a darkness in the girl''s eyes that makes me narrow my eyes. This song isn''t so innocent like it shows. The way that the girl''s eyes glimmer with darkness with a sinister glint make the innocent image in my head vanished into nothing but air.


    My eyes narrow as I and Jin exchange looks. We both cautions ourselves to what we will find.


    The wall¡¯s shows drawings of wars and battles between the beasts and Elves. Some of the pictures show humans leading them while some shows elves leading them. There is a lot of differences in each of the drawings. Some make the air sinister while looking at them, while others make people want to smile. From rage to happiness to sadness. There is a lot of different kinds of drawings on the walls. However, the one that gave me have the most impression was the last one.


    It was a drawing of a young girl, about the age of 12 or so years old, wearing a long dress that has all kinds of flowers over it. The girl was smiling in a very beautiful way, so beautiful that it would cause the downfall of a kingdoms. It is the smile of an angel with her wings behind her in flight.


    However, below her was... a massacre.


    There is no other word for it.


    Below her was a perfect picture of what it meant when someone from hell is on a massacre spree. Thousands of different kinds of bodies were on the ground with blood pooling out of them, as the perfectly smiling girl holding a large bow was looking at the sky with a bright smile covering her face.


    Both I and Jin looked at each other.


    For some reason, this picture makes me very nostalgic. Where have I seen this picture before?


    [Jin''s View]


    When my eyes landed on that last drawing, no, carving, it was an image of when Little Megie massacred the King of Beasts, the 12 Headed Heavenly Dragon, comes to my mind. She had killed over a million beasts without even noticing it while she was fighting with the Beast King, the 12 Headed dragon, the Heavenly Dragon Beast.


    No, it wasn¡¯t a hydra. The dragon hydra is just another dragon race that has similar appearance and power to the Heavenly Dragon race, the 12 headed dragons. However, a hydra dragon can not cultivate pass being a Blue Blood beast. Which mean that they can not, ever, cultivate pass the Nascent Realm stages. For a beast of blue blood beast like the hydra to never be able to ascent to the next level, it tells a lot of things about their heritage and potential in the beast hierarchy.


    In other words, the hydra dragon is not that much of a strong beast in terms of raw power and potential. However, even if the hydra dragon isn''t that strong compared to the Heavenly Dragon, they are still one of the top 100 strongest beasts within the Blue Blood rank. Among the strongest Blue Blood beasts there are, you can say that the Hydra Dragon is ranked among the top 10. In terms of specific species class, the hydra dragon is in the top 10 Toxic beasts at ranked 5. I wonder if there are any hydra dragons in this part of the continent, or shall I investigate where can I find them?


    Hydra dragon''s poison sacks are very precious after all. Along with their bones, meat, blood, inner cores, elemental spikes - the spikes on top of their heads- and their horns. The horns can be used to make a wand for Little Jen since it amplifies magic and the power of each spell that she would cast by quite a bit. In terms of durability and control, it will be weaker compared to a wand made from wood but it doesn''t lack anything. When you compare the wand made from the hydra dragon¡¯s horns to wands made from wood, like Iron Cloud Wood or Steel Stars Wood and Red Steel Wood, then the durability is higher but control is compromised a little.


    I would especially make it just for her myself~! After all, I master weaponsmithing in my many past lives. It is one of the things that I am the most proud of. Besides from my proudness of being Little Jen''s husband of course. Now and forever.


    Now then, I can see that Little Jen is a bit confused as to why this image looks familiar to her. Well, obviously it''s going to be familiar to her since it was the spitting image of what she did on that particular day when she killed the Beast King, the 12 Headed Heavenly Dragon.


    She was smiling when she finally did kill the Beast King. Her smile was so innocent and bright at that time that it made the image in my mind solidify after all these times, I can still recall it with no problem. Even if I want to forget about it, it is impossible for me. The image in my memories is so strong that it''s impossible to forget about it.


    Seeing Little Jen looking so full of nostalgia made me smile a little. Little Jen is so cute and so adorable. Her expression doesn''t change at all but she still looks so ADORABLE to me.


    I''m biased so sue me. I don''t care. It''s not like you will be able to do anything to me anyway at my level.


    After that, the elf leads us through a tunnel that has stars above it made out of all kind of pretty and glimmering gems or jewels. However, since the power and mana in the crystals had already been absorbed fully, it doesn''t have much value left asides from decoration. It has no other use for it. So Little Jen didn''t even bother looking atthem as she went passedby since she can already tell without looking at them that they''re all empty.


    Soon enough, we can see the light at the end of the tunnel, telling us that we''re near at the end of the hallway. Once we go thru the door that was opened by another inscription key from the elf, we come face to face with something that could only be called Ancient.


    Before, when we were coming down the hallway, the fire element that I could feel was at a very high level, like we were next to a volcano. However, once we passed through the door, the fire mana in the airshot up so high and so dense that we might as well as be within the volcano itself. Cultivating in here would increase the rate of my Fire Mana techniques by a lot but the temperature here is no joke.


    If it was someone else, I knew for sure that by now, they would be charred black from the fire element in here. This fire element is pretty damn familiar to the Fire Essence that I know of in our former world. However, this fire essence is so much weaker and not as pure as the ones that I know. It is more similar to an Orb than an Essence.


    ''It''s an Orb Essence, Jin.'' Little Jen''s voice enter my mind as we come face to face with the lots of different kinds of fire trees. I noticed that there were a lot of Red Blaze Fire Trees, a couple Sunfire Trees and a lot of other kinds of Fire elemental Trees that I don''t recognize also. It is no wonder why it¡¯s so hot in here. Those trees were letting out sap that was hotter than lava after all. All the trees have fire elemental properties, too.


    If I would judge the temperature in here, I would say that it is hot enough to melt an Ice Crystal, a kind of Ice that has a lot of mana in it and required a very high heat to melt it. In other words, in here, the temperature is hot enough to nearly melt gold. No wonder the walls are all made out of bedrock. Well, not exactly the melting point for gold since to melt gold, it requires a higher temperature. What I was saying is that it is very hot in here.


    Good thing that I have the fire element as my main magic Force. I don''t need to worry about Little Jen since this temperature wasn''t even bothering her.


    Asides from the fire elemental trees, there was a lot of other kinds of elemental trees too. I did recognize the Aqua Tree, the tree of water that little Jen had planted in our own underground farm and the basement. There is also a variety of fruits trees, some I recognize some I don''t even know what they are called, and then there are a lot of rarely seen wood trees like the Starwood Tree, Ironclad Tree, Iron Cloud Wood Tree, Silverline Wood Tree, Golden Stars Wood Tree, and Red Steel Wood Tree. Damn it, all of these Trees requires a very long time to grow to the heights they are now. Just how long ago did the elves started to live here?


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    All these Trees were already larger and higher than the Red Pine Trees that are found on the upper ground level far above us.


    I noticed this when the elf leads us in here but that elf must''ve had a Wood Body Constitution. A body that has both Earth and Wood constitution isn''t rare nor is it that significant in our former world since, but here in this world, it was probably very precious. In our former world, we had been marrying inter-clan for so long that the blood is so thick, creating more than enough body constitutions to go around. However, in this world, I haven''t met anyone that has a wood and earth body constitution. Don''t forget, our former world, people doesn''t really care if you marry your own brother or sister, instead, they are against marrying outside of the clan. Which is why both Little Jen and I aren''t against Luke and Lurin''s closeness. We¡¯re too used to the ideal of internal-clan marriage.


    That''s one of the differences that our former world and this world has. Our former world isn''t against incest-relations as long as both parties agree to it. While this world is encouraging same-gender marriage and is against incest relations. Well, for the humans anyway, since I am pretty damn sure that beasts like the dragonkin don''t give a shit if they married their own sister or brother. After all, being a dragon means that your mate isn''t limited to the same race or gender.


    Aside from Little Jen, there is no one in this world that has all Four Primal Element Body Constitution. I have a body that is near to a Fire constitution but it wasn''t a real born body, which is why I can use other elemental mana¡¯s if I understand their Laws and Forces. Unlike Little Jen whose insight was more than enough to turn her body and soul into a purer being that exceeded a constitution body, my body isn''t that strong.


    In terms of pure strength, I and Little Jen are about the same but in terms of proficiency in using the mana in our body, I fell short. Instead, my understanding of close-combat is more clear and deeper than Little Jen since she isn''t a closed combat type of fighter. Don''t misunderstand, Little Jen is pretty damn good at Hand-to-Hand combat okay? Just because she''s a magician doesn''t mean that she''s weak in close combat either.


    ''What are you thinking about, Jin?'' Asked Little Jen as she looked at our surrounding with a raised eyebrows. She''s probably judging the age of the trees and their many properties.


    ''Huh? Ah,I''m just thinking that, that elf might have a wood and earth body constitution. I wasn''t sure since I didn''t touch him.'' I answered back. To know about the bloodline veins and their body constitution, I have to scan the body with my mana or touch their bodies to fully understand it. However, for little Jen, she can just take a look at the body and she will know exactly what it is.


    My wife is so smart and adorable and...


    ''Jin. Stop being such an idiot.''


    ''Hehehe. But Little Jen, you are.'' I rebuttal as I draw her into my chest and hold her as we slowly walk after the elf. We didn''t even bother batting an eye when the elf blushed bright red at us.


    ''Shut it.'' The blush on Little Jen''s ears tips and cheeks are so adorable.


    Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss~~!!!


    ''Jin~! Stop that!'' Little Jen pushed me away with a bright red face. For a split second, her eyes flashed green before it vanished. Awww, Little Jen, you are getting more and more adorable everyday.


    ''Okay, Okay.'' I pouted as I held her hand, not letting go. She responded back by holding it back just as tightly.


    I can feel my own face smiling. This is what happiness is. This happiness, I would never let go. Not even a god will be able to separate us, Little Jen.


    ''Idiot. Stop thinking stupid thoughts and look at the weird looking tree.'' Little Jen signals towards a tree that only has three branches. On the tree was some kind of flowers that I have never seen before. The flowers are multicolored, red, purple, blue, yellow and white. From what I can see, the flower has 4 layers and each layer has 12 petals.


    Is this a Ranked Tree?


    Ranked Trees are ancient trees that have lived for millions of years and have a clear conscious of their own. They are Ranked under the Heaven so they have very high herbal properties, even more than a thousand years ginseng and the like. In fact, I can feel that this tree have three elements. Light, Fire, and Water. It has a very weak consciousness thought. Did something happen to this tree that badly harmed it?


    Don''t tell me that this is a Three Million Tree? I have never seen a Three Million Tree before. From what I know, Three Million Tree¡¯s has a space inside them that allows them to absorb the sunlight from the sky, the fire element in the air, and the water from the ground into their inner space. Making it possible for the tree itself to ''grown'' or ''farm'' all kinds of herbs in it¡¯s space.


    However, a Three Million Tree has their own consciousness but they can only grow in a particular location that has an abundance of light, fire, and water. For example, an island free from impurities.


    Right, like a volcanic island that has good sunlight, the fire from the volcanic earth, and water from the nearby sea.


    Which mean that this tree is either a deviant tree or it isn''t a Three Million Tree.


    So all the fire trees in here are planted to keep this tree from dying? But there is no sunlight, real sunlight I mean - not artificial light - and the water in here is far too little to be able to keep this tree from dying. Yet, clearly, this tree was living and growing very well until recently. Does that mean that this tree isn''t Three Million Tree then?


    ''Little Jen?'' I really don''t know. I might have thousands of years of memories and experiences but this problem isn''t one that I can solve easily. I might know millions of different kinds of plants but this one is beyond me. I might know a million different kind of plants but Little Jen knows a billion, trillion different plants. And I have no complaints about it.


    I might be counting on Little Jen far too much for my liking but I don''t plan on always relying on her all the time. It is my pride as the older Brother and as her Husband to work hard so that she doesn¡¯t have to.


    ''It isn''t a Three Million Tree. That tree should be a mutation of the Tristars Element Tree. The Tristars Element Tree is similar to Three Million Tree but the differences are that Tristars Element Tree''s conscious is far more potent and strong compared to Three Million Tree and it¡¯s sap are different colors. The elements are the same as the Three Million Tree, however, Tristars Element Tree bears fruits while Three Million Tree only yields flowers and no fruits. The flowers are also different. Three Million Tree''s flower have seven colors while Tristars flowers have only five colors.'' Little Jin said as she looks at the tree with a astounded expression on her face.


    ''Hm, Tristars Element Tree huh. This is the first time that I heard about this kind of tree. What does it do, Little Jen?'' I asked as my curiously perked up.


    ''The Tristars Element Tree''s fruits come in the form of an Orb instead of a seed. Each fruit has one element that the tree is a specialist in. For example, this tree is of the Light, Fire, and Water element so the orb can either be one of these elements. Tristars only bears fruits once every 25 years. They bear flowers for 5 years while the fruits last for 20 years before it lost its significance.


    From what I can tell, this tree should be having its Water element Orb in a couple of months. However, two more years and the Blue Moon Eclipse will occur, this will make it harder for it to survive. The fruits that is.'' Little Jen said as she looks away from the tree and continues to pull me away from the tree.


    ''Tristars Element Fruits are something that beasts love since it helps them purify their bodies. However, the fruits don''t have many uses for humans asides from the juice of the fruit. The juice can be used as a catalyst for making potions and serums but that''s pretty much it.'' Little Jen continued as we follow the elf.


    ''Oh. You don''t need it then?'' I asked, seeing that it could have been useful for her later on. Like, when Little Jen opens her first door for Azaroth to reconnect to her and when I find a beast that I want to partner with. To tell you the truth, I don''t have many ideas for what kind of beast I would like to be my partner. A Blueblood beast? Nah, they aren''t a lot of beasts in the Blue Blood rank that can transcendent into being a Purple Blood Beast. Those that can, they all have King''s blood or Archaic bloodline. And I doubt that this world has any Archaic bloodline beasts here.


    Like the Shadow Mist Dragon, Purple Mist Phoenix, Blue Stars Unicorn, and Demonic Shadow Beasts. All those beasts have very thick and powerful bloodline that can let them have the chances of transcending toward a purple blood beast, however, I don''t even know if this world has those beasts.


    The differences between my former world and this one were far too large. There might be a purple blood beast out there somewhere, controlling all the beasts on this continent but I doubt it. If there is one then it might be the Beast King from the story that Linah had told us. However, that Beast King sounds like he is very weak so I won''t put my hopes up. The higher the expectation, the bigger the disappointment...


    After all, a Purple Blood Beast is the same level as a Sovereign God for a human. Which means that they had already got to the Realm Separation Stage of the cultivation. The stage that even Jin himself had never gone through before in his many lives, even when he was still Kainen.


    I did go through both Condensation Building and Establishment, and Nascent Soul Forming Spirit realm many times, but that''s it. I didn''t make it to the end of the Nascent Soul Forming Spirit realm before I was... transferred to this world.


    So, my former beast partner was just a Gold Blood beast. Although, he was originally a Blue Blood Beast when we contracted together.


    ''The fruits are good and all but to plant these trees takes too much resources.'' Little Jen answered me.


    ''Oh.'' I answer, a bit disappointed, as we continue walking towards what seems like a small town made out of stone and wood. down here, you could say that this is very deep into the ground. Besides from the tunnel that we come through, the space in here was very wide. Each wall was about twenty miles apart? This underground town isn''t much different from an underground city. There were houses built on large trees that come straight out of the earth.


    The light lamps themselves are connected to the earth from a pole. On the poles were three arched holes that look like a peak of a goose. On it was some kind of oil that smelt like the fruit oils that Grisarth School uses in their cafeteria and Night classes. I think it was called, Eseo Fruit Oil?


    If I remembered it right, the fruits were created by the mage by the name of Eseo Frindle. Eseo Frindle was also the mage that discovered a way to cultivate the fruits too. He was born and died in Serenity Kingdom''s largest city, Thousand Rose City. Don''t tell me that Eseo had been here before?


    That would be very interesting to know.


    As we went into the town. I knew right away that something isn''t right with it. Normally, a town would have at least a couple of thousand people. However, this elven town has none.


    There were no presence of life in this place at all. I have to confirm this by spreading out my awareness.


    My confirmation is this. Asides from me and Little Jen, the elf that is leading us and one other being farther ahead, no one was here. There is only the four of us in this underground town.


    What is this? What happened to this town. There are no signs of fighting taking place nor is there any sign of people living in here. There isn''t even a cobweb in place. Everything looks like it was just built not even a month ago. Yet, this place lacks life.


    Me and Little Jen exchanged looks. My intuitions told me that the people of this town had already long ago vanished, leaving only the elf and one other being in this place. So the question is; Did everyone else die or did they move away?


    [Jenna''s View]


    Looking at the ghost town, a similar situation from my former life reminds me of the reason why this town can be like this. A similar situation took place in one of the places that I had visited in my former life in the Continent of the Beast. A town for humans that doesn''t even have one human in it. However, that town was very clean and pleasant. The only thing that was off about that town is the fact that there is no human in sight or that i could sense. I had found out why soon after searching the whole town for over a week.


    In the Town''s mayor''s basement was an inscription wrote in an ancient language that had the meaning of ''Vanish''. Right, the town''s mayor sacrificed everyone in the town for something that he greatly desired. The only thing that prevented the mayor¡¯s intended to was due to the fact that the mayor himself truly didn¡¯t know what the inscription was really about.


    He understood the base and basic¡¯s of the inscription, the foundation of the phrases in the inscriptions to the level of power that the inscription have. However, what the mayor didn''t understand is the fact that, the inscription, cannot be used with human''s blood nor beast''s blood.


    In fact, that inscription was one of the rare inscriptions from the ancient era that is used to shield the humans away from the Illstrains by making them vanish away from the Illstrain''s sight and senses. However, the mayor didn''t know that and used beast''s blood to activate the inscription. Causing every single human in the Town to vanished into thin air.


    When I had found out the reason by reading the notes and books in the mayor''s basement, I erased the inscription and rewrote a reversed inscription for that inscription. Of course, to do this, I needed to understand what the inscription is for and about. By the time that everyone came back from the place that they vanished to, a couple of years had already passed away and the town was deserted already. After that, I didn''t know what happen since I left the place after stolen every book and scroll the town''s mayor had in this house.


    I hope that this elven town isn''t like that town. However, my awareness isn''t that weak to underestimate the reason why this town is deserted either. From the book that I had read in Grisarth''s Library, the causes are probably because of that Lock Space inscription.


    As we continue to walk towards the inner part of the town, a large yet strangely short treehouse came into our sight. Surrounding the treehouse was four smaller fruit trees. There was a Heart Apple Fruit tree, a Bluebell Fruit tree, a Hundred Layer Fruit tree, and a Star Cherry Fruit trees.


    The Heart Apple Fruits was exactly like its name applied. A kind of fruit that has mana in it¡¯s meat and seeds. The Bluebell tree is a kind of fruit tree that bears fruits that look like a bushel of bluebells. If you know how grapes look like then imagine a lot of blue looking grapes with woody vines that rain down from a tree. That is what a Bluebell fruit looks like. However, unlike the grapes, the Bluebell''s meat is clear along with their skins so you can see through it. It¡¯s transparent, you can even see the blue seeds inside it just from looking at it.


    As for the Hundred Layer Fruit, do you know how a starfruit look like? Its looks are similar to the starfruits, however, unlike the starfruit, you don''t eat the meat layers of the fruits. Instead, it is the skin layers that you eat. For the Hundred Layer Fruits, each layer is as thin as the wings of an insect, yet each layer is as strong as a thread. The taste is a mid-sweet and sour with a taste of saltiness. When it touches the saliva in your mouth, it melts slowly down your throat.


    As for the Star Cherry, it looks like a rounded star with five points but it is a cherry fruit. They come in three colors when it is still in the baby stage, it is red, but once it is matures, it goes purple and black. However, when they are overmature, it is brown and has a lot of juice in them. Star Cherry fruits are one of the fruits that both human and beasts love to eat.


    With the exception of the Hundred Layer Fruits, the other three fruits are fruits that both human and beasts can eat since it have a lot of mana in their juice and flesh. All three fruits can also be used to make blended teas too if you know how too.


    Okay, I need to stop automatically thinking about the uses of each things that I find.


    I watched as the door open and a very elderly woman came out with a cane. The elf went to help the elderly elf as she nearly fell down as she walked.


    Without even searching the internal energy that the elderly elf has, I knew right away that this elf doesn''t have that much time left. A week left is all the time that she has.


    However, I feel things from this elderly elf what I haven''t felt from the elder humans in this world.


    Wisdom and calmness.


    A calmness can be felt from this elderly woman. I narrowed my eyes a little as I walk closer toward the elderly elf.


    The closer I got to the elf, the more calmness, and wisdom I can sense emanating from from her.


    Her senses are very forward yet there is no sign of acting from her. Her calmness is so deep that I instinctively think of the depth of the ocean.


    Her very presence is similar to an old tree.


    Ah... I see. This very old woman is the one that all those trees and plants are trying to keep alive...


    This elf is far too old to be able to walk like that, even if she is very weak.


    "Welcome, Grandmaster of Life." A very old yet strangely wise weak voice left the mouth of the elderly elf.


    What in the world is going on?


    I really hope that this is not what I think it is. Being able to live for this long is already way too much for me. I really do not want to become a Grandmaster of Life to top it off with being The Grandmaster of Alchemy and Magic.


    Ah, that''s right. The Grandmaster of Alchemy and Magic is just one of the Many Titles that I have gained in my very long life.


    Although, I really don¡¯t want it. It was forced onto me by the Universe Creator... that damn creator wanted me to inherit his role but since I refused, he appointed the damn title on me, regardless of my refusal towards it.


    ''Little Jen?'' The nervous voice from our connection makes me look at Jin a bit stiffly.


    ''What? If you really wanted to know why then I still cannot answer you.'' I replied back. It''s obvious that I won''t be able to answer him since I am not sure if the answers are what I think they are.


    ''Little Jen, isn''t that old elf the Philosopher Elf from that book that you like to criticize? The Metaphysical Knowledge of Magic and Craft?'' Jin sounds a bit hopeful and excited.


    ''... Maybe... However, this old woman might not be the original Philosopher.'' I answered back.


    Huh? You wonder what I and Jin are talking about?


    I and Jin are talking about an old book that we found back in Grisarth''s Library, The book was called "The Metaphysical Knowledge of Magic and Craft" written by an author called Aegis Flynn in the year 3425 of the Solar Calendar. This book was the only book that made me argue with the concepts that were inside of it.


    This book was about moving the knowledge of using mana directly into magically crafted items. She called it Transcendental Representative Magic Items since it was something that exists as a mere form of priority knowledge.


    Just by reading this book, which was very important and looked up to in this world, I knew right away why this world''s insights into Magics Forces and Laws are far too weak.


    In general, this idea is what causes this world''s Inscriptions to be this weak.


    What the book said, in my understanding, is that to a existed item or subject in this world is something that our mind had made off and has nothing to do with interference from the space and mana that surrounds us.


    This is a very deep idea that questions the human''s insight of the nature of mana itself.


    In better terms for normal people to understand, it means that this belief of magic is like saying that a triangle will have three sides to make a whole triangle. However, this is also said that isn''t ampliative, something that will enlarge with more information and knowledge about mana itself.


    Which explains why the inscriptions power in this world is too weak and why there aren''t that many magicians that knew about inscriptions when they all are already way passed the age that they could learn about them.


    Is like she''s saying that there is only one kind of triangular shapes and that is only a one plane triangular.


    Do you know what that mean?


    Mana isn''t even freaking damn one-dimensional magic!


    That understanding of magic itself in this world is purely idiotic.


    No, that''s too judgemental. The general understanding of the Law and Forces of Mana is too low here. However, there are a couple of people out there that is generally pretty much broader minded, meaning that they aren''t narrow-minded people and are opened minded to find a deeper understanding into mana.


    Thinking that magic is a one-dimensional essence or a two dimension is stupid. Even when magicians are opened minded and started to think that it might even be three-dimensional substances is still pretty much stupid.


    Magic itself is space and time. It is infinite. There are no such things as an end to mana. It might be limited in certain places and locations, however, being limited doesn''t mean that it is not there. The amount of purity in the Mana itself might be so small that it¡¯s not even noticeable but that doesn''t mean that is not there.


    Just because you don''t know or feel it doesn''t mean that it is not there. Thinking of things based on your five senses is what is limiting your insight of nature of Mana itself.


    It wasn''t like I had always been sensitive toward Mana. I clearly recalled that my first time casting a low-level spell was very disappointing. Kainen was teaching me how to first sense the mana in the air and allow it travels through my mana veins so that I could use it efficiently.


    Like I said, the first time was a disaster. No, I didn''t get it right the first time. I did get it right the second time, though. Just because I understand and comprehend the nature of Mana itself doesn''t mean that my body allows it to be that used efficiently. Which explains why I had caused a landslide when I first opened my Earth Mana Veins.


    Unlike this body, which was born with Plant and Earth affinities, my former self was different as I was born with both Light and Plant as my base affinity. Which is the reason why I shouldn''t have used an Earth element spell in the beginning and should''ve gone with a Plant Elemental spell!


    Yet, because I had decided to sense the Earth Element instead of the Light or the Plant Element, it causes the Earth deity in our region to gain too much power that it caused the earth''s mana in that region to... for better lack of word, enraptured.


    Anyway, since then, I was able to sense other elements easily. Far too easy if I should say so. It wasn''t that I had always understood it from the beginning. However... that might be Kainen''s fault that I started to digged deeper and deeper into the insights of all the Primal Elements.


    It was his fault yet he didn''t even notice it. Stupid Kainen and his natural states of being able to not notice the slowly changing pace surrounding himself. A naturally dense idiot.


    Don''t tell Jin that I said that though.


    Jin was looking at the elderly elf lady with somewhat excited look. He always likes discovering new things. Which is why I always created new things when we were still living with the Moonshine family even when I hate attention. Good thing that Kainen is far too much of an idiot. He didn''t even notice that the things that I did are mostly because it was for him.


    I have no intention of having him finding that out either.


    "Thank you for accepting this selfish request," The elder elf said with her right hand on her heart while the other on her cane.


    What is going to happen to us now?